Digitized by the Internet Archive

in 2007 with funding from

Microsoft Corporation

http://www.archive.org/details/anonymianatencenOOpeggiala

ANONYMIANA;

OR,

TEN CENTURIES

OF

OBSERVATIONS

ON

VARIOUS AUTHORS AND SUBJECTS.

" Whether as an Antiquary, a classical, poetical, and historical
Critick, a Biographer, or Enquirer into the Beauties and
Niceties of Grammar and Languages, we find every where that
Dr. Pegge's remarks are not only striking and useful, but
original ; and in this last respect we have little hesitation in pre-
ferring the Anonymiana to the greater part of the works of this
description which have been lately published either at home or
abroad. There is scarcely a taste, among the various divisions of
human liking, that will not find something appropriate and gra-
tifying. It would be impossible to withhold, in these times of
levity, just praise from a Work that so ably combines ' light
reading' with ' serious thinking'." Gent. Mug. 1809.

ANONYMIANA;

OR,

TEN CENTURIES

OF

OBSERVATIONS

ON

VARIOUS AUTHORS AND SUBJECTS.

COMPILED BY

A LATE VERY LEARNED AND REVEREND DIVINE;

AND
FAITHFULLY PUBLISHED FROM THE ORIGINAL MS.

WITH THE ADDITION OF A COPIOUS INDEX.

Tres milii convivae projie dissentire videntur,
Poscenteg vario multum diversa palato.
Quid dem? quid non dem ? renuis tu quod jubet alter;
Quod petis, id sane est invisum acidumque duobus.

Hor. II. Epist. 2.

THE SECOND EDITION.

LONDON:

PRINTED BY AND FOR NICHOLS, SON, AND BENTLEY,
RED LION PASSAGE, FLEET STREET.

I8l8.

( v )

ADVERTISEMENT.

(Written about the year 17 66 J

I HERE can be no occasion for much parade in
introducing a Collection of this light and superficial
nature to the world. It is only hoped that, in such
a variety of Remarks and Observations, something
will be found that may hit and please the taste of
Readers of all descriptions and denominations. It
is the property of this sort of works, whether the
person be of known and established character, ano-
S nymous, or pseudonymous, to promise something
that may take with every Reader ; and it is upon
this ground that the Collector of the following de-
tached remarks conceives some reasonable hope that
it will answer the purpose and the title of suchyar-

464638

I

VI ADVERTISEMENT.

?Xigd,Sy and that he may be justified in applying to
it the words of the Poet Martial on his own com-
positions (I. 17.):

" Sunt bona, sunt qucedam mediocria, sunt mala
plura"
He trusts, however, that there are not many Obser-
vations of the last class.

Whoever has a mind to know more of the Col-
lections of this kind, so commonly known by the
name of Anas, may find them en detail in the ex-
cellent preface of John Christopher Wolfius to the
Casauboniana, printed at Hamburgh, 1710, 12mo.
Many more of the same stamp have since that aera
been brought forward, and not been ill received,
abroad more especially; and this he has thought
encouragement sufficient for him to adventure the
present publication. It is only needful to observe
here, that whereas compilations of this species were
originally supposed to consist of such heterogeneous
and miscellaneous articles as casually dropped from
the mouths of great men, and were noticed by their
families, the plan Was afterwards adopted by pro-
fessed authors, who chose to write in that mode ;
and with some shew of reason, since certainly some
good things, and on various subjects, may occur to

ADVERTISEMENT. Vll

men of literature, which cannot properly be intro-
duced in their works; and, though highly worthy
of being preserved, would be lost, unless perpetuated
in some such manner as this.

He has only to add, that if this little volume suc-
ceeds, so as to merit the approbation of the Publick,
it may possibly be followed by a second, of the like
miscellaneous matters and size.

( viii )

POSTSCRIPT, 1809.

THE preceding Advertisement is given in the
learned Writer's own words, as modestly intended
to have been prefixed to Five of his Centuries in
IJ66. He lived thirty years after that period;
occasionally revising the first series, and, about the
year 1 778, completed the other Five: all which are
now submitted to the Publick, without the least
/wizard of diminishing the fair fame of the worthy
and benevolent Collector; whose name is withheld,
not from the silly wish to deceive, but from an idea
that divulging it would be contrary to the spirit of
the Title which he had chosen for his publication.
There are, however, both personal and local allu-
sions sufficient to discover the Author to any one in
the least conversant with the Literary History of
the Eighteenth Century.

For an excellent Index the Editor is indebted to
the diligence and ingenuity of a Young Friend.

J. N.

ANONYMIANA.

CENTURIA PRIMA.

I. J. HE Author whom Shakspeare chiefly
follows in his Historical Plays is Hall the Chro-
nicler. The character Bishop Nicolson, in the
Historical Library, gives of this writer, is this: '* If
the Reader desires to know what sort of cloaths
were worn in each king's reign, and how the fa-
shions altered, this is an Historian for his purpose."
— I am sure he is a very difficult author ; neither do
I think his descriptions can be understood by any
but a Court-taylor, or an Upholsterer, if by them.
However, this is not a just character of Hall, who
was a good writer for his time, a competent scholar,
and has been much used by some later authors, as
Shakspeare, Mirrour of Magistrates, &c.

II. It is noted in the Menagiana, that the surname
of Devil has been borne by several persons. (See
Dr. Tovey, p. 14.) — On the other hand, there is a
person of the name of God mentioned in Hall's
Chronicle.— A lady called Dea; Misson, I. p. 291.

B

2 ANONYM I AN A.

III. The Crane was an usual dish in grand en-
tertainments about the time of Henry VIII. (Hall's
Chronicle, f. lr?5 ; Strype's Memoirs of Archbishop
"Cranmer, p. 452 ; Somner's Appendix, p. 29 ;
Skelton, p. 185, —

" How some of you do eat
In Lenton season flesh meat,
Fesaunte,. Partriche, and Cranes.")

It is usual in Italy, where they take them (Bocca-
cio, Decameron, IV. 4.) — I cannot imagine whence
our ancestors procured them : it is obvious to sup-
pose they were nothing but Herons ; but that was
not the case, for Herons are mentioned at the same
time in Somner. They vyere in use also in the time
of William the Conqueror (Dugd. Baron. I. p. 109.)
— Eaten, and different from the Heron ; Ames, p. 90.

IV. It is the custom abroad for the Cadets of
great families to retain the title of their father: the
sons of Counts are all Counts, &c. Richard de la
Pole, brother of Edmond de la Pole, and son of
John de la Pole, Dukes of Suffolk, fled with his
brother into Flanders in the time of Henry VII.
The Duke, his brother, was sent into England,
and beheaded in the year 1513. Richard continued
abroad ; and I have seen, in the valuable collection
of Thomas Barrett, Esq. of Lee, in Kent, an in-
strument signed Ri: Stiffolke, 1507, which can be
accounted for no otherwise than by supposing this
Richard to use the title of the family whilst abroad,
his brother the Duke being then living. This Ri-
chard was afterwards slain at the battle of Pavia.
See Sandford's Genealogical History of England, p.
401 ; and Brook, p. 211.

V. Charles Brandon, the great favourite of
Henry VIII. was advanced to the title of Viscount
L'Isle 5 Henry VIII.: this was May 15; and upon
Feb. 1 following he was raised to the dignity of

CENTURY I. 3

Duke of Suffolk. See Dugdale, vol. III. p. 299. —
He afterwards, to wit, April 20, 14 Henry VIII.
surrendered up the title of L'Isle; so Sandford, p.
448: and April 26, 15 Henry VIII, Arthur Plan-
tagenet, natural son of King Edward IV. was cre-
ated Viscount L'Isle. I look upon it to be a very
uncommon thing for a Nobleman to relinquish a
title, and presume there are very few instances of
it : but see Dugdale's Baronage, vol. I. p. 282.

VI. The English word to whisper is a mere
technical word, and intended to express the sound.
The same may be said of the Latin svsurro, and
the French chuchuter, both of which represent the
action.

VII. Surnames of this orthography Gill are some
pronounced with G hard, and some with G soft ;
which is all owing to the different etymon ; Gill
in the first case being the short name for Gilbert,
and in the other of Julian and Juliana, or Gyllian.

VIII. Upon reviewing a place after an absence of
some time, the several actions which formerly have
passed there are wont to occur to the mind. The
Philosophers term this an association of ideas, — a
name invented by the Moderns. The observation,
however, that the sight of places would often revive
the remembrance of certain passages in life did not
escape the Antients ; for thus Ovid,

" Ante ocnlos urbisque domus, et forma locorum est;
Succeduntque suis singula facta locis"

De'Tristib. III.4. 57.
And long before Ovid we have this observation of
the great Philosopher Aristotle, avdt/xvij<r»v, a<p' ojtto/e,
rl evavlla, rj tS trvvifyvSt y/vea'Oai. Recordationemt
aliqud re simili, nut contrarid, aut vicind, excitari,

IX. Limina Apostolorum is an expression fre-
quently used by Latin writers for the Court or

b 2

4 ANONYMIANA.

Church of Rome, alluding to the Founders of that
Church St. Peter and St. Paul. (See Ingulphus,
p. 2; Matth. Westm. p. 132; Eddius, p. 41 ; Beda
vit. Benedicti Biscop. p. 293. Et recte puto Ma-
billunius, p. 300, invert vult ad Limina; for see p.
301, 302. Beda, p. 139, 187, 188. alibi.) — It
occurs particularly in the oath of obedience to that
See taken by our Prelates before the Reformation.
Hall the Chronicler has given us a translation of
that oath ; and when he comes to those words, he
has it, The Lightes of the Apostles I shall visile
yerely personally. Hall, f. 205, b. — (N. B. Fox,
Martyr, vol. II. p. 333, has the same error; pro-
bably from Hall ; but vol. I. p. 298, he has it right,
interpreting it the Palace.) From whence it ap-
pears that his copy was either corrupt in that place,
or that he was himself so heedless as to read Lumina
for Limina.

X. It is said the Peers sit in the House in right
of their Baronies : but this cannot be true ; for
some Peers never were Barons ; as Charles Brandon
Duke of Suffolk was created at first Viscount L'Isle,
and never was a Baron : and I presume there are
other instances besides this. The case is, every
mqjus includes its minus; and therefore, as a Baron
may sit, every higher degree must enjoy the pri-
vilege.

XI. The first Book printed by Subscription, so
far as I can recollect, is Minshew's " Guide unto the
Tongues."

XII. I know not where I picked up the following
lines, but they are a severe satire on the Insatia-
bility of Prostitutes :

" Celia's such a world of charms,
'Tis heaven to be within her arms;
Celia 's so devoutly given,
She wishes every man in heav'n."

CENTURY I. 5

XIII. The inscription written over one of the
gates of Tournay, which we meet with in Speed, p.
1001 , Jannes ton me a perdeu ton pucellage, " Thou
hast never lost thy maidenhead," importing that the
city had never been taken, was copied by the Author
from Hall's Chronicle, fol. 44 of Henry VIII. where
it is more correctly given, Jammes ton ne a perdeu
ton pucellage.

XIV. I have known some, out of an affectation
of the etymology, pronounce onely for only ; speak-
ing the word as we do one, upon a presumption that
it was derived from that adjective: but I take it to
be deduced, not from one, but from alone ; for it is
written alonely twice in the Letters which Anne
Boleyn sent to Cardinal Wolsey. (Burnet's Hist.
of Reform, vol. I. p. 55.) — And it often occurs so
written in Hall's Chronicle (see also Skelton, p. 282):
from whence it should seem that only is an abbre-
viation of alonely, and consequently that it comes
from alone, and not from one. The word alone, I
conceive, is no other than the French a fun.

XV. The first Book that was published in Eng-
land with an Appendix or collection of Original Pa-
pers, a practice which has since been often followed
by our Antiquaries and Historians very laudably,
was Mr. Somner's Antiquities of Canterbury, which
came out in 1640, 4to.

XVI. The written Sermon from whence the
Preacher delivers the discourse, is called the Clergy-
man's Notes ; of which the reason may be, either
that formerly the whole Sermon at large was not
committed to writing, but only certain heads or
short notes, by way of so many outlines, to keep
him to his subject, and to preserve something of a
method in the extempore harangue ; or rather, as I
think, from the custom of writing short hand, which
prevailed much amongst the Clergy in the seven-

O ANONYMIANA.

teenth century ; those characters, or marks of ab-
breviation, being in Latin styled Notce.

XVII. There is an hexameter verse in the New
Testament :

" Husbands, love your wives, and be not bitter
against them.* Col. iii. 10.

But this does not run so well as the following :
" Benjamin immortal Johnson, most highly re-
nowned."
This though is not accidental, but was made on pur-
pose. The accidental ones, I believe, are very few,
our language not easily running into that measure.

XVIII. Cancellce are lattice-work, by which the
Chancels being formerly parted from the body of
the Church, they took their names from thence.
Hence too the Court of Chancery and the Lord
Chancellor borrowed their names, that Court being
inclosed with open work of that kind. And so to
cancel a writing is to cross it out with the pen,
which naturally makes something like the figure of
a lattice.

XIX. Who can pretend to say the Jesuits are a
late order, when they are mentioned in the Bible ?
" of Jesul, the family of the Jesuites." Numbers
xxvi. 44.

XX. Proculus is the name of a Romish Saint
(Bede's Martyrol. p. 344, edit. Smith) ; and from
thence the name of a Bell. Proculus with o long
(or Proculus rather, as I think) is the Clapper of a
Bell ; and Proculus is a Christian name in Italy.
One of the name of Proculus being killed by the fall
of the clapper of a bell called St. Proculus in Italy,
the following distich was made on the occasion :

Si procul & Proculo Proculi campana fuisset,
Tunc procul a Proculo Procalus ipsejbret.

XXI. The common opinion is that Bishop Blase
was the inventor of the art of Wool-combing ; but

CENTURY I. 7

that is a vulgar error, for he is only the Patron or
Tutelary Saint of the Woolcombers, who assumed
him for their Saint because his flesh was torn with
iron combs by the persecutor Agricolaus. See Smith
ad Bedaj Martyrolog. p. 340.

XXII. Gardiner writes to Wolsey in the year
1529 from Lyons in France, on occasion of the sick-
ness of the Pope Clement VII. " that there went a
prophecy that an Angel should be the next Pope,
but should die soon after." Burnet's Hist. Reform,
vol. I. p. 6*3. — This was Cardinal Angelo; for whose
interest, no doubt, and by whose adherents, this
saying was spread about. Bishop Burnet, p. 6*6*,
calls him Cardinal Angell.

XXIII. The Singing Psalms of Sternhold and
Hopkins are now usually printed in verses of eight
syllables and six with a single alternate rhythm :
this is the case of the first twenty-four Psalms ; and
the music or tunes are adapted to that measure. But
this is all deviation from the original state of things,
these Psalms being all verses of fourteen syllables,
and consequently written in entire rhythm. In
such manner they were published at first, and are
so printed now in some books : and on tuning and
giving out but eight syllables first, and then six,
according to the present mode, the sense is often
much broken, as Psalm xxiv.

" The Earth is all the Lord's, with all
Her store and furniture :
Yea, his is all the world, and all
That therein doth endure."
But write this in two verses, and the sense will be
much clearer, and to the illiterate far more intel-
ligible.

" The earth is all the Lord's, with all 1ier store

and furniture :
Yea, his is all the world, and all that therein
doth endure."

8 AN0NYM1ANA.

As to verses of fourteen syllables, Phaers and
Twyne's Virgil is in that measure; and Twyne's
dedication bears date Jan. 1, 1584. So is Chapman's
Homer. See Whalley's Enquiry into the Learning
of Shakspeare, p. Si ; Heylin's Cosm. II. p. 225-
And so William Webbe, in his Discourse of English
Poetry, 1586, concerning whose testimony relative
to this matter take the words of the British Libra-
rian, p. 91 : " The longest verse in length our author
has seen used in English, consists of sixteen syllables,
not much used, and commonly divided, each verse
equally into two, rhyming alternately. The next
in length is of fourteen syllables, the most usual of
all others among translators of the Latin poets,
which also is often divided into two lines; the first
of eight syllables, the second of six, whereof the
sixes always rhyme, and sometimes the others."
But, methinks, if both eights and sixes rhyme, it
should be esteemed a different measure.

XXIV. In Dr. Fiddes's Life of Cardinal Wolsey
there is a print of the House of Lords, as it sat
14 Henry VIII. or 1522; and Mr. Anstis, Garter,
has very well illustrated it in the Appendix, p. 87,
seq. He there observes, p. go, " Though Wolsey
was Chancellor when this draught was made, yet
we see some bishop supplied his place pro tempore,
standing behind the travers on the right of the
throne." This bishop was Cuthbert Tonstal, bishop
of London, as appears from Hall's Chronicle, in
Henry VIII. fol. 106, whose words accord so per-
fectly with the print, that I shall cite them here :
" The Kyng came into the Parliament-chamber, and
there satte doune in the seate royall or throne, and
at his fete on the right side satte the cardynal of
Yorke and the archbishop of Canterbury, and at the
raile behind stode' doctor Tunstal bishop of London,
which made to the whole Parliament an eloquent
oracion." The Commons, it seems, were present,
as in the print. See Pari. Hist. III. p. 27.

CENTURY I. 9

XXV. The French expressions precher la passion,
nnd precher les paaues, are very instructive; for
though the English Divines, when they please, are
as good preachers as the French, yet they are often
too negligent in this case, and will mount the pul-
pit upon a festival, without* taking sufficient notice
of the occasion.

XXVI. Pamphlet. This word is anticnt (Lili/e's
Euphues, p. 5; Lambarde's Perambulation of Kent,
p. 188; Hearne's Cur. Disc. p. 130; Hall's Chro-
nicle, in Edw. V. f. ii. Hie. III. f. 32; Skelton, p.
47 ; Caxton's Preface to his Virgil, where it is written
Paunjlettis; British Librarian, p. 128; Nash, p. 3,
6*4, and in his preface he has the phrase "to pamph-
let on a person," and pampheleter, p. 30). And
though the French have it not, yet I take it to be
of French extraction, and to be no other than Palm-

Jeuillet, a leaf to be held in the hand, a book being a
thing of a greater weight. So the French call it now
feuille volante, retaining one part of the compound.
Palm is the old French word for hand, from whence
we have Palmistry, the palm of the hand, a palm or
span, and to palm a card, and from thence the meta-
phor of palming any thing upon a person.

XXVII. We are not now sensible of the beauty
of a Tmesis; but it was certainly felt by theantients,
as I infer from that verse of Virgil, iEn. II. 792.

Ter con at. us ibi collo dare brachia circum;

which might just as easily have been formed thus,
Ter conatas ibi circumdare brachia collo.

XXVIII. Piramus, being an Eastern name (for
the scene of the story of Piramus and Thisbe lay at
Babylon), is the same name with Piram king of Jar-
muth, Josh. x. 3; and probably the same with Hi-
ram, the name of the king of Tyre. 1 Kings v. The
P may be no more than a strong aspirate. How-
ever, I dare say it is the same with Priamus, this

10 ANONYM1ANA.

prince being an Asiatic too, and the metathesis being
so easy and common. Mr. Baxter tells us, ad Hor.
Od. III. u It. " IL'goyu JEgyptiorum lingud vir est,
quo nomine crediderim eos Heroas suos, sive anti-
quos Reges appelldsse"

XXIX. Schism, a-^iVfJia, we pronounce this word
as if it were written sism, contrary to etymology;
the occasion of this was, that our old authors wrote
it sysmatike, as Skelton, p. 108.

XXX.

Omnibus hoc vitium est Cant or thus, inter amicos
Ut nunquam inducant ant mum cantare, rogati:
Injussi nunquam desist ant. Hor. Sat. I. 3.

This false modesty in some, and invincible shyness
in others, induced, no doubt, the custom of singing
round, whereby all are emboldened to take their
turn : a practice very antient ; for so Bede, speaking
of Caedmon, who had an excellent talent at versi-
fication, but would never employ it on light and fri-
volous subjects, but only on divine things, — " unde
nonnunquam in convivio, cum esset laetitiae causa ut
omnes per ordinem cantare deberent, ille, ubi adpro-
pinquare sibi citharam cernebat, surgebat a media
coena, et egressus ad suam domum repedabat." Beda,
Hist. Eccles. IV. c. 24. It seems on these occasions
they used an instrument; and so the Greeks and
Romans, according to Hildebrand, — " In conviviis
etiam myrtus adhibita ad cantiones innuendas: erat
enim quasi signum, quo dato cantare tenebatur con-
viva. Plut. in Sympos. Suam unusquisque canti-
lenam cantabat, cui tradita myrtus Juisset . . .
Carmina ipsa vocabantur o-xoXzot, i. e. obliqua, sive
tortuosa, quae quilibet convivarum, accepto myrteo
ramo, canebat." F. Hiktebrandi Antiqq. Rom, p.
6. — We are not to suppose though that every one
of the guests had skill to touch the instrument; for
Plutarch, Symposiac. I. 1. speaking of this custom
amongst the Greeks, says, " Itt\ Se Term 7wpa$ meoitys-

CENTURY I. 11

po\i.ivrtg, 6 ftsv zr£7ra.i^sij^ivog eXajix.£avs, xot) rfev a^jtio^o-
(JLSVog, raiv §s ay.s<ra)V ou zspaazii.ivtov, trxokiov ai)VO[xacr(h)
to [j.rt xotvov olutS /xryS= pahw. Et quia deinde lyra cir-
cumlata, eruditus illud carmen concinne modula-
batur, recusabant rudes musicae, crxoXiov fuit nomi-
natum, quod neque facile esset, neque omnibus com-
mune carmen."

XXXI. The Germans are noted for being excellent
at Inventions. Amongst other things, they first pro-
duced, if we omit those few works of this kind
amongst the antients, the books in Ana; Luther s
Table-Talk, published by Jo. Aurifaber, being the
first production of this sort since the restoration of
learning. See the preface to the Casauboniana.

XXXII. In 1525 and 1526*, commissions were
given out, whereby a sixth part of the goods of lav-
men, and a fourth of the clergy, was to be levied
throughout the kingdom. This met with great ob-
structions; these commissions being contrary to law.
The king, Henry VIII. declared he expected nothing
from his people but by way of free benevolence;
under which colour, though, great sums were re-
quired, and particularly from the citizens of London.
One of their counsel pleaded such benevolences were
expressly prohibited by statute 1 Ric. III. "To this
it was answered, That laws enacted by usurpers are
not presumed to bind legitimate princes; that Rich-
ard the Third was not only a tyrant, but had caused
his own nephews to be assassinated, and was there-
fore more fit to suffer by the law than to make law:
so that his intention was only to court the favour of
the people by the most popular methods, he having
no other prospect of supporting his unjust power:
but that king Henry, having a just and uncontested
title to the crown, could be bound no farther by any
statute of Richard III. than himself should think fit
to approve; it being absurd to think that an act of
a factious assembly, confirmed no otherwise than by

12 ANONYMIANA.

an usurper, and a criminal in the highest degree,
should bind a sovereign and rightful Prince." Fid-
des's Life of Wolsey, p. 34.9; who observes that
" these are the reasons alledged by Lord Herbert, as
spoken in defence of the Court; but he cites no autho-
rity for them." And then the Doctor insinuates as
if his Lordship had here taken the liberty of arguing
in a borrowed person, from the probable reason and
circumstances of things. But his Lordship had an
authority, viz. Hall's Chronicle, whose words very
fairly imply all his Lordship suggests. Upon the
vouching of the statute as above, the Cardinal replies,
" Sir, I marvell that you speak of Richard the Third,
whiche was a usurper and a murtherer of his owne
nephews: Then of so evill a man how can the actes
be good? Make no such allegation; his actes be not
honourable." Hall, f. 140.

XXXIII. Battler le Bouquet, " to give the nose-
gay," is a French expression to bid one do in his turn
that which others have done before him. Where-
upon Cotgrave remarks, " In some parts of France,
when a feast is ended, whereat neighbours have met
and been merrie together, the master thereof delivers,
unto some one of the company a nosegay, and there-
by ties him to make the next." But the general
custom of giving the nosegay may seem to be bor-
rowed from the Greeks: "'E^ei roi xoti to. crxohia.
Qcttrw & yivog otTjut.ara)V sTvai ■G7S7rrjtrly.svcov aca<^(5j,
aXX' on zspwrov pisv f,oov coOtjv t« QsS xoiviag u7rcu/isg
fxioi <pa)vjj z&a.ia.vljfovlsgy fts'SJipov Ss s<psc% sxd^co [xuptr lvrtg

CTapaO»2ofA£V73£, 7)V OKTOLpOV 0?jU.CU, 8»0t TO GctiitV TOV $s£a-

jxsvov, sxciXsv. Quandoquidem <rxoXut etiam dicunt
non esse genus cantilena? obscure conditae; sed quia
priinum solerent cantare paeanem Deo una omnes
voce, laudes ipsius celcbrando ; deinde unusquisque
propriam cantilenam, accepta myrto, quam ex eo
dtraoov appcllabant, quod cantaret is cui tradita ea
esset." Plutarchi Symposiac. I. 1. ad finem.

CENTURY I. 13

XXXIV. In the year 1745, when the Scotch Re-
bels entered England, and a general consternation
was diffused over a great part of the North, a certain
Doctor preached from Proverbs xxviii. 1. The
wicked Jiee when no man pursueth ; but the right-
eous are bold as a lion. But, before a week was at
an end, the Doctor and his family were gone.

XXXV. To what I have said of the antiquity of
the Bagpipe, in the Gentleman's Magazine, 1754, p.
lfil, 1 would add Montf. Antiq. VII. p 357; as
likewise that, in 1 755, I saw at Kiveton, the seat
of his Grace the Duke of Leeds, in Yorkshire, a
small painting in water-colours, where was a flock
of sheep, and two figures, one of which was playing
on a Bagpipe; underneath was written:

DEVS i' ADIVTRIV' MEV' . I'fiNDE . d'nE . AD
ADIVVa'dVM . ME.

This is the beginning of the Goth Psalm in the Vul-
gate version, Dens in adjutorium ineum intende:
Domine ad ■adjiwandum me [Jestina] ; and from
the form of the writing, and the abbreviations, might
be done about the year 1450. I judge this paint-
ing to have been an illumination to that Psalm in
some Psalter or Breviary, and to have been taken
from thence and framed. — From this word illumi-
nare, comes our English word to limn, or paint in
water-colours.

XXXVI. It is a pleasant mistake the editor of the
Bibliotheca Literaria, Dr. Samuel Jebb, has com-
mitted in Number VI. of that work. Dr. Thomas
Brett sent him an extract of Mons. Blondel's History
of the Roman Calendar: This extract begins p. 20, ;
and p. 41, where the Doctor was to give an account
of Blondel's first book of the second part, he had
written in his copy, " The account which he gives
concerning the regulation of the Council of Nice for
the celebration of Easter, I have extracted it in a
waste leaf at the end of the Bishop of St. Asaph's

14 ANONYMIANA.

historical account of Church Government, to which
I refer;" meaning, that as he had made this extract
for his own use, and had already done that first
book in his copy of Bishop Lloyd's work, he would
spare himself the trouble of writing it over again.
So when the extract came to be printed, Dr. Jebb
very heedlessly, instead of sending to Dr. Brett for
a transcript of that part of the extract, let the refer-
ence go to the press just as he found it. I borrowed
Bishop Lloyd's book of Doctor Brett formerly ; and
seeing this extract from Blondel in the Doctor's
hand-writing in a waste-leaf, the Doctor told me the
story.

N. B. Dr. Brett was an excellent computist, and
was indeed author of the account of the Calendar
in Mr. Wheatley's book on the Common Prayer.

XXXVII. The Doctor took for his text, We
preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord, 2
Cor. iv. 5. The text he pronounced twice, and very
emphatically; but, pausing rather longer than or^-
dinary, the second time, at the words we preach not
ourselves, one of the audience, turning to his next
neighbour, cried, " but our curates."

XXXVIII. It is an observation that the names of
the creatures are all Saxon ; but the meat or flesh of
them French. Cow, cu; bullock, bulluce; ox, oxa;
calf, cealf; swine, j*pm; sheep, fcepe. On the con-
trary, beef is the French boeuf; veal, veau, from
whence veeler is to calve, veeli is a new-fallen calf,
and velin is vellum or parchment made of calves
skins. Pork is pore ; mutton, mouton; and to carry
the matter a little farther, gammon is jambon; gig-
got the French gigot; and loin longe. The cause
and occasion of this, I suppose, might be, that at
and after the Conquest of this land by the Normans,
the country people, who had the breeding of the
cattle, and the management of the farms, continued
to be chiefly Saxons, and consequently retained

CENTURY I. 15

their old names ; but the townsfolk, who carried on
trades, and bought the cattle of the rusticks for
slaughter, were chiefly Normans, and when the
beasts were in their hands would of course use their
own words in speaking of the meat of them.

XXXIX. A gentleman of St. Johns College,
Cambridge, having a clubbed foot, which occasioned
him to wear a shoe upon it of a particular make, and
with a high heel, one of the college wits called him
Bildad the Shuhite, alluding to Job ii. 11.

XL. " A learned gentleman," says Mr. Wharton,
in his observations upon Spenser, ie one R. C. who
has inserted a letter to Camden in his Remains, thus
speaks;" and then he cites a passage from the Re-
mains, article Languages. This R. C. is Richard
Carew of Anthony in Cornwall, Esq. the author of
the Survey of the County of Cornwall: and in a late
edition of the Survey, 1723, this piece of his, inti-
tuled, The Excellency of the English Tongue, is
prefixed as a new piece then first printed, whereby
the bookseller has apparently imposed upon the pur-
chasers, since it was already extant amongst Cam-
den's Remains.

XLI. Many people in the Northern parts of Eng-
land will pronounce Christmas, Kesmas. It is a
manifest corruption, and arose probably at first from
the abbreviated orthography of Cepnaerye for
Cnipremaejye.

XLII. The late Dr. David Wilkins, Prebendary
of Canterbury, a man of indefatigable industry, but
grievously afflicted with the gout, had formed a de-
sign, as be told me, of publishing an European Poly-
glott, in order to illustrate the Scriptures of the Old
and New Testament, by exhibiting in one view the
authorized translations of the different nations of
Europe, together with the best private ones of cer-
tain particular learned men, whereby the sense they
severally put upon many of the more diffioult texts

16 ANONYMIANA.

might the more commodiously appear. But, alas!
the Doctor died before he had made any great ad-
vances in this project.

XLI1I. The name of the son of Telamon seems
to be very irregularly formed from the Greek A'lctg;
for the Latins generally turn the Greek Ai into Ae,
as in Aetolia, and Aeacus ; and it is certain that
A in Ajax being long, A fax would have served
every purpose of metre. The best account I can
give of this is, that whereas this name occurs in the
same shape in the fragments of Ennius, and conse-
quently was very antiently formed, the Romans at
first frequently used Ai for Ae ; as, Aides and Ai-
dilis, for Aedes and Aedilis; see the inscription of
L. Scipio in Walchius's Hist. L. Lat. p. 28. x\nd
so Ennius gives the Genitive case of the first de-
clension very often in Ai, with A long :

Lunai portum est operae cognoscere ceiveis.

Ennius, p. 3.
Ollei respondet Rex Alba i longa'i. Idem, p. 17.
Ollei respondet suavis son us Egeria'L Idem, p. 40.

And this Archaismus, though more rarely, is seen
both in Lucretius and Virgil, as ./En. VI. 747*

XLIV. In Dr. Clarke's Sermons, vol. II. p. 57,
seq. there are four or five pages which are almost
verbatim transcribed from vol. I. p. 181 ; and there
are many lines in the iEneid, which occur in the
Georgics. Though I cannot think these repetitions
perfectly allowable, this however is the best species
of plagiarism ; and Dr. Clarke is the more excu-
sable, because those sermons of his are posthumous
works.

XLV. It is a common observation, that unless a
man takes a delight in a thing, he will never pursue
it with pleasure or assiduity. Diligentia, diligence,
is from diligo, to love.

CENTURY I. 17

XLVI. Gentleness and gentility are the same
thing ; and if they are not the same words, they
come from one and the same original ; from whence
likewise is deduced the word Gentleman; and it is
certain that nothing that is rough and boisterous in
men's manners can be genteel.

XLVI I. Simon the Tanner's house stood by the
sea-side, Acts x. 6*; and people are very apt to
fancy that he chose that situation on account of his
trade, to which the proximity of the sea was some
way useful. But the shore at Joppa is bold and
rocky ; and I do not find that Tanners use either
salt or salt water about their hides for any other
purpose than to keep them sweet, and to prevent
them from corrupting, when they have occasion to
let them lie any time before they begin upon them.
I conceive, therefore, that Simon's living so near
the sea was accidental ; and that some other conve-
nience, and not the vicinity of the Ocean, first
tempted him to settle in that house.

XLVIII. Mrs. Stanley, who modernized Sir
Philip Sidney's Arcadia, was sister to Lady Cas-
well, wife of Sir George Caswell, and her maiden
name was Dorothy Milbourne. She married to her
first husband Mr. Edward Stanley, younger brother
of John Stanley, Esq. of Crundale in Hants. Mr.
Stanley was a wholesale grocer at London ; but
falling into misfortunes, went to the East Indies,
and there died. In his absence she enterprized,
and published the Arcadia ; after which she married
Mr. West, an Irishman, bred to the law, by whom
she had several children, having had none by Mr.
Stanley that lived. She was possessed of a talent of
writing letters agreeably, many of which I have
formerly perused.

XLIX. The following epitaph, put upon a dog
by Lord Molcsworth, in Edlington Wood, co. York,

18 ANONYMIANA.

is said to have been written by Dr. Lockyer, Hector
of Handsworth and Dean of Peterborough, with
great probability :

" Injurioso ne pede proruas stantem columnam.

Siste, Viator, nee mi rare

supremo efferri honore

extinctum Catellum,

sed qualem ?

Quern forma insignis, niveusque candor,

amor, obsequium, delicias domini fecere:

cujus lateri

adhaesit assiduus comes sociusque tori.

Illo comite

vis animi herilis delassata

animum mentemque novam sumebat.

Istis pro meritis

herus non ingratus marmorea

hac urna

Mortuum deflens locavit."

Of these sepulchral honours paid to Dogs, see
Kirchman de Fun. p. 70Q. The poet Skelton has a
dirge on a Sparrow ; and the Italians have many
like epitaphs (see Gaffarel, p. 37).

L. In Trials of Peers, the way now is, when they
come to take the judgment of the Court, to cause
the youngest Baron to give his voice first: but it
was not so formerly ; for at the trial of Edward
Stafford, Duke of Buckingham, in the time of
Henry VIII. the Lord High Steward first addressed
himself to the Duke of Suffolk, then to the Mar-
quis of Dorset, and so proceeded to the Earls and
Barons. Hall, f. 86. b.

LI. Verstegan, p. 148, speaking of the turn Gre-
gory gave the name Anglus, calling it Angelus, as
we have it in Bede, II. c. 1. observes, that Engel
in Dutch signifies both an Angel and English; and
then goes on,-—" and such reason and consideration

CENTURY I. 19

may have mooved our former Kings, upon their
best coyne of pure and fine gold, to set the image of
an Angel, which may be supposed, hath as well bin
used before the Norman Conquest, as since." But
there were no Angels coined before the Conquest ;
and I do not think it probable that, in the choice
of this device, our Kings, or their mint-masters, had
any regard to the similitude of the two words Anglus
and Angelus. The first Angels in England were
coined 5 Edward IV. or 146*5. But Philippe de
Valois, who acceded 1327, and died 1350, coined
Angels, or Angelots, in France, upon which there
was the Angel and th*e Dragon. See Le Blanc,
Traits des Monnoyes de France, p. 242 in the plate,
and p. 243 : from whence it should seem, that we
borrowed the device entirely from the French,
amongst whom in the reigns of Edward III. Henry
V. and VI. our people had frequently seen gold of
this stamp, and consequently had no thoughts on
the similitude of the two words Anglus and Angelus.

LII. The Collection of Miscellany Poems,
printed at London, without a name or year, for J.
Peale at Locke's Head in Paternoster-row, and inti-
tuled, Versus inopes rerum nugieque canorce, had
for its author John Clarke, Esq. of Stanley, near
Wakefield, in the county of York, my wife's bro-
ther. It contains, amongst other things, several
poems to Olivet, which is the name by which he
calls Miss Hannah Hayford, of London, whom he
afterwards married at St. James's Church, West-
minster, Nov. 20, 1726. This modest title is taken
from Horace, de Arte Poet. 1. 3 12. — He uses the
word winder for window in one place ; but there is
an authority for it in Hudibras.

LIII. Edward III. claimed the Crown of France
in right of his mother ; and when he set up his pre-
tensions, he assumed the arms of France, and placed
them in the first quarter, and in that manner they

C 2

20 ANONYMIANA.

continued to be borne reign after reign : and yet this
is contrary to the custom of marshaling of arms on
other occasions, since the Son of an Heiress always
gives the first place to his paternal coat, and puts his
Mother's in the second. How happened it then } I
conceive it was done by Edward, in order to please
the French, and to procure his more easy reception
amongst them, though others seem to think it was
because France was the greater and more honour-
able kingdom. See Camden's Remains, p. 225.

LIV. Dr. Fiddes, speaking of Bishop Godwyn's
History of Henry VIII. says, " I shall endeavour, for
the entertainment of the reader, who may not un-
derstand the original, to render them in English ;
though I am sensible they will, by the version, lose
much of that force and beauty wherein this author
excelled when he wrote in the Latin tongue." Fiddes,
Life of Wolsey, p. 46*3. — But why all this parade ?
since there was already a very good translation of
this work of Bishop Godwyn's by his son Morgan
Godwyn, printed at London, 1675. — Anthony
Harmer, I remember, reprehends Bishop Burnet
for citing the Manuscript of Cavendish's Life and
Death of Wolsey, when the book was printed, even
though the Manuscript differs from the printed co-
pies. See his Specimen of Errors in Burnet's His-
tory of the Reformation, p. 2.

LV. I. E. the Author of the Translation of the
Republic of Letters from the Spanish, was James
Evans, A. B. He was first of Trinity College,
Cambridge, where he was sizar to Dr. Richard
Bentley the Master. From thence he came to
Canterbury, and was assistant to the Head Master
of the King's School, and afterwards became Second
Master, in which post he died. He married a
daughter of Mr. Kilbourne, one of the Minor Ca-
nons of that Cathedral. In his younger years he
had a great facility in learning languages, but grew

CENTURY I. 21

idle, and did not apply. He has added here and
there a note to the translation above.

The Author, p. 34, speaks of Mercury's invent-
ing Printing Types, " which Vulcan there," says
he, " is casting in lead and other hard metal j and
Phiton, he who stands a little behind Vulcan, is
blending together soot with linseed oil" to make
printing ink: whereupon Mr. Evans writes, "Who
this Phiton was, I no where find : nor do I think it
likely that he was the inventor of printing ink ; for
Polydore Virgil., whom our author has chiefly fol-
lowed, mentions a gentleman, by name Joannes
Cuthenbergus, as the inventor both of Printing and
of this sort of Ink :" not considering that the author
in this place writes from his own imagination, with-
out regarding Polydore, or the truth of facts. But
who is this Phiton ? I answer the Giant Tiphon, or
Typhon, who was by the ancients confounded with
the Serpent Python; see Natalis Comes, p. 356*.
Phiton is nothing but a metathesis for Pithon, those
transpositions of letters being very common in
modern Authors. Hence Skelton the poet, p. 51,
for Pithones has Phi tones:

Primo Regum expres, he bad the Phi tones,
To ivytchecrqfte her to dres.
Where in the vulgate it is Pythonissa. — See also
Valla upon Erasmus in the Critici Sacri. — Phiton
may be a transposition for Tiphon as well as for
Pithon.

LVI. The use and several offices of Bells are con-
tained in these two monkish verses,
Laudo Deum verum, plebem voco, congrego cleram,
Defunctos ploro, pestem fogo, festa decoro.

Spelm. Gloss, voce Campana.

and those, as Mr. Staveley tells us, p. 227, were
sometimes written upon the Bell. I conceive this
distich was made at one of the Universities, by
reason that the offices of assembling the Laity and

22 ANONYMIANA.

the Clersv are distinguished ; and methinks the
words congrego clerum must either mean the assem-
bling the Members of the University to the Con-
gregation as they call it, or to a Clerum.

LVII. The following Epigram, which is an ex-
cellent specimen of satirical humour, will afford
most entertainment to those who have a relish for
the national reflection: but even more enlarged souls,
who are above taking any pleasure in that, may be
captivated by the ingenuity of the Author.
" Cain, in disgrace with Heav'n, retired to Nod,
A place undoubtedly as far from God
As he could wish ; which made some think he went
As far as Scotland ere he pitch'd his tent ;
And there a city built of antient fame,
Which he from Eden Edenburgh did name."

LVIII. There is an observation of Mr. Dorring-
ton, in his Travels, which appears to me to have
great force in it. After recounting the many Fes-
tivals sacred to the Virgin Mary amongst the Roman-
ists, he concludes, " If all should be here produced
which is practised in the veneration of the Virgin
Mary by the Church of Rome, and is allowed and
encouraged by the publick authority of the same,
and taught by their preachers and writers without
censure, yea, with the express observation of the
censurers, I doubt not but it would appear to any
just and impartial person to be no hard and unjust
appellation, if one should call the people of that
communion rather Marians than Christians." Dor-
rington's Travels, p. 58. — See also Sir Edwyn
Sandys's Europa? Speculum, p. 4, seq. whose words
being very remarkable, I shall here in part report
them, " And touching the blessed Virgin, the case
is clear, that howsoever their doctrine in schooles
be otherwise, yet in all kind of outward actions, the
honour which they do her is double for the most
part unto that which they do our Saviour : where

CENTURY I. 23

one doth profess himself a devoto or peculiar servant
of our Lord, whole towns sometimes, as Siena by
name, are the Devoii of our Lady. The stateliest
churches are hers lightly, and in churches hers the
fairest altars ; where one prayeth before a crucifix, two
before her image ; where one voweth to Christ, ten
vow to her. Then as their vows are, such are their
pilgrimages. And to nourish this humour, for one
miracle reported to be wrought by the crucifix, not
so few perhaps as an hundred are voiced upon those
other images [of the Virgin,] &c." This, he observes,
p. 245, gives great scandal to the Jews.

LIX. The late Mr. Edward Cave, in the year
I745, published " Proposals for printing a new edi-
tion of the Plays of William Shakespear, with Notes
Critical and Explanatory, by the Author of the
Miscellaneous Observations on the Tragedy of Mac-
beth ;" that is, Mr. Samuel Johnson, afterwards
Author of the English Dictionary. This work was
to have been printed in ten small volumes, agreeably
to the specimen, which is indeed exceeding neat,
and the price ll. §.?. in sheets. The portion of the
author given in the Specimen is Macbeth, act iii.
sc. 2. upon which Mr. Johnson there gives some
Notes. But this design was nipped in the bud by
a letter of the Bookseller Jacob Tonson to Mr. Cave,
as here follows:

<{ Sir, I have seen a proposal of yours for printing
an edition of Shakespear, which 1 own much sur-
prized me ; but I suppose you are misled by the
edition lately printed at Oxford, and that you think
it is a copy any one has a right to ; if so, you are
very much mistaken, and if you call on me any
afternoon about four or five o'clock, I doubt not I
can shew you such a title as will satisfy you, not
only as to the original copy, but likewise to all the
emendations to this time: and I will then give you
my reasons why we rather chuse to proceed with the

24 ANONYMIANA.

University by way of reprisal for their scandalous
invasion of our right, than by law, which reasons
will not hold good as to any other persons who shall
take the same liberty. As you are a man of cha-
racter, I had rather satisfy you of our right by argu-
ment than by the expence of a Chancery suit, which
will be the method we shall take with any one who
shall attack our property in this or any other copy
that we have fairly bought and paid for. I am, Sir,
your very humble servant, Jacob Tonson.

" Thursday, April 11, 1745."

LX. Written with a diamond upon a pane of glass :

" Philip Williams.

Frail Glass, thou bear'st my name as well as I,

And no man knows in which it first shall die."

This was Dr. Williams, of St. John's College, Cam-
bridge, a worthy good man.

LXI. The Chorographer of East Kent, Dr. Chris-
topher Packe, before that performance came out,
published a pamphlet in quarto, intituled Ancogra-
phy, the intention of which was to explain the use
of his future work : upon which one said, it was
putting the cart before the horse ; no, says a lady
that was by, I am suie it is the horse before the
cart, alluding to the title, Philosophico-chorogra-
phical Chart of' East Kent. — Indeed the Doctor,
who was a very warm man, was apt to be offended
if any one called his work a Map: he would have it
called a Chart ; and yet in strictness I think it can-
not be called so, since we have appropriated this
word to Sea-affairs.

LXII. Mr. Lye, the Editor of Junius's " Etymo-
logicum Anglicanum," generally writes clear enough:
but in an Admonition of his at the end of the Au-
thor's Life by Graevius, there is a sentence that does
not run current : " Verbo te monitum volo, in anno
natali Junii Grsevium secutum esse perbrevem me-

CENTURY I. 25

moriam ejus vitae, quae ad eum Groeninga erat mis-
sa, non viso Epitaphio Oxoniensi. Si verior in hoc
est designatio illius anni, ut videtur probabilior esse,
qui ex Isaaco Vossio, aut ipso Junio ante mortem
ejus haec nosse poterant, non natus fuit octoginta sex,
sed octoginta octo cum obi ret." Qui here has no
antecedent; if you read, siquidem Oxonienses, in-
stead of it, all will be plain and easy.

LXIII. — Epigram.
Is n't Molly Fowle immortal? No.
You lye, she is; I'll prove her so.
She 's fifteen now, and was, I know,
Fifteen, full fifteen years ago.

LXIV.

Rursus quid virtus. Hor. Epist. I. 2. 17.
" Reginensis noster," says Dr. Bentley, " a prima
Bianu, Rursum quid virtus — recte. Idem profect6
sensus est; sed si aurium judicio standum est, ali-
quid interest, hoc an illud verbum usurpes. Sua-
vius hie sonat rursum, et evitatur homoeoteleuton
rursus virtus." I would have no dispute with this
great man about rursum and rursus, which indeed
would be de land caprind; Mr. Dryden also observ-
ing, " that the nice ears in Augustus's Court could
not pardon Virgil for At Regina pyra (Preface to
Virgil's Pastorals, p. ,96*.) But, however, I cannot
but observe the antients were not so scrupulous
about the homoeoteleuton, as he supposes. Hence
Hor. Od. I. ii.

Jam satis terris nivis —

And that of Martial xiii. 6*2.

Pascitur et dulci facilis gallina farind ;
Pascitur et tenebris. ingeniosa gula est.

And at the beginning of the first epistle of the se-
cond book of Horace there are no less than nine
words together all ending in the hissing letter, but
with different vowels preceding:

26 ANONYMIANA.

Solus,

Res Itulas armis tuteris, moribus ornes,

Legibus emendes.
So Epist. I. iv.

Alb'h, nostrorum sermonum candide judex.
And Propertius,

Et galea hirsutd compta lup'wa jubd.

Lib. IV. xi. 20.

The Italians at this day are very subject to this; six
or seven words together ending in o are common
with their prose writers. See the Epistles of Henry
Longchamp. — This therefore is no good ground of
emendations. But as to the feeding of poultry in
the dark, which Martial here mentions as a speci-
men of the ingenuity of the luxurious, besides his
commentators, and the Menagiana, I have met with
a remarkable passage in Clemens Alexandrinus, torn.
I. p. 87. edit. Potter, s\ /xr; rov "k'tyovsyvaiiLVJ, xai rsrto
xalrpydar^r^BVy «'3=y av rwv <ril=vo[i.eva}v opvfteov eXgi7ro-
jutiOa, \v (Tjcotsi vriaivofjLSuoi, xa) Qavctno Toe$>6pevoi. IVisi
rerbum cognovissemus, et ab eo essemus illuminati,
nihil sane dijferremus ab altilibus gallinis, in tene-
bris saginati, ut postea mortem patiamur.

LXV. The remarks on three plays of Ben Jonson?
Volpone, the Silent Woman, and the Alchimist,
published without a name in 174.9, have for their
author Mr. John Upton, Prebendary of Rochester,
who has very happily pointed out many passages
imitated by Jonson from the Antients.

LXVI. There is a Latin translation of Dr. Pri-
deaux's Connexion done abroad, but with no ele-
gance, which induced the late Mr. Thomas Field,
formerly fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge,
who wrote a pure Latin style, and was then Rector
of North Wingfield, in the county of Derby, to
attempt a new translation, for the use of foreigners,
and the honour of the English nation; and he died
upon the work.

CENTURY I. 27

LXVII. The Compilers of the Parliamentary
History of England, vol. III. p. 1. speaking of Henry
VIII. say, he was applied to, to hold the balance
between the two great houses of Bourbon and Aus-
tria; whereas the house of Bourbon was not then on
the throne of France, Henry IV. being the first of
that family that was king of France.

LXVII I. The Opponent advanced an improbable
supposition, upon which the Respondent said, Quid
si ruat coclum. The Opponent replied, Sublimi
jeriam sidera vertice. Whereupon Professor James,
who was then in the chair, put an end to the dispu-
tation, by saying, Jam satis, which are the next
words that follow in the author, Horace.

LXIX. Mons. Dacier, in his notes on Od. iii. lib.
I. of Horace, after observing that Horace had justi-
fied his friendship for Virgil in three or four different
places, concludes, ° Mais jesuis surpris que Virgil
11 ait jamais trouve" le may en de parler d' Horace;
cela me paroit incroyable, et je ne doute point que
nous tCayons perdu beaucoup de choses de cet AuteurT
That several of Virgil's pieces are lost, I can easily
believe, and in them possibly honourable mention of
Horace might have been made: but as to the works
extant, the Eclogues, the Georgics, and the iEneid,
wherein this learned Frenchman wonders to find no
friendly testimonial of that great Lyric, we need not,
I think, be surprized that Horace is never mentioned
in them; for, as it appears to me, Virgil could not
be expected to take notice of him in any of these
pieces. Not in the iEneid, to be sure. And as for
the Georgic, that is addressed to Maecenas, the com-
mon patron of both the poets. There remains then
only the Eclogues; and these, I think, were all
written before Virgil, who was five years older than
Horace, could have any knowledge of him. This,
though, must be a little further explained. Virgil
comes first to Rome U. C. 7 13, and writes his first Ec-

28 ANONTMIANA.

logue. He finished the whole ten in 716; and in
that year I suppose they were published. Now Ho-
race returned to Rome from the battle of Philippi, in
713. About the same time Virgil arrived there; and,
being strangers one to another, and neither of them
as yet publicly known by their writings (for Horace
did not begin to compose till this time, and Virgil's
first productions did not appear publicly till 716*),
we cannot suppose them to have contracted any great
degree of intimacy till the year 7 15, or perhaps 716*,
the date fixed for the completion of the volume of
Eclogues, in which consequently no notice could well
be taken of new acquaintance as yet in obscurity.
This is advanced upon this footing. Asinius Pollio
brought Virgil acquainted with Maecenas at Rome,
consequently after 7 13. Virgil and Varius intro-
duced Horace to the great man afterwards. This
could not well be till about 716*. (Masson, p. 154-)
However, it was before the publication of the first
book of Odes, which is addressed to Maecenas; for,
according to Dr. Bentley, in his preface, the Odes
were not published singly, but a book or volume to-
gether. Till this time then, Horace was but little
known as an author, and less upon any other account;
he could not therefore be of consequence sufficient to
be mentioned in the Eclogues in the year 716*,
though he was then just beginning his friendship
with the author of them.

LXX. Isaac Casaubon, in his notes upon Strabo,
p- 952, edit. Almeloveen, taxes Virgil with ingrati-
tude towards Homer. The excuse made for him by
Fabricius is, that the iEneid was never finished.
See the Bibliotheca Latina, I. p. 22Q. To which I
would add, that Virgil was never backward in mak-
ing his acknowledgments to those Greek originals
whom he imitated, or from whom he borrowed;
witness those passages in the Eclogues and Georgics,
where he acknowledges Theocritus and Hesiod for
his masters. This shews that ingratitude was not

CENTURY I. 29

his natural temper. Then as to Homer, it should
be considered, that he could not with any propriety-
mention him in the iEneid. He was sensible, no
doubt, that all the world would perceive the frequent
use he had made of that author, and the perpetual
imitations that occurred; the frequency of these
serve to shew he had no mind to conceal his obliga-
tions; for if he had intended that, he would certainly
have acted more covertly, and been more upon the
reserve in that respect; but the transcripts are so
barefaced, that he could have no design, unless we
are to suppose him a much weaker man than we
have reason to think he was, to impose upon the
world, and to desire people to believe he meant not
to follow him as his model. But, as I said, he could
not with any propriety mention his name; because,
if he had, he had run into an apparent anachronism,
since the story he sings follows the Trojan war so
immediately, and the author in question did not live
till some ages after. Whereupon I observe, that in
the 6th Book, where Virgil takes notice of the old
poets, he mentions none by name but Musaeus, who
was older than either Homer, or the story of the
iEneid; which shews, not only our author's great
care as to chronological propriety, but likewise how
unreasonable it is for any one to expect to find in him
any eulogium of Homer, though he was in truth his
great exemplar.

LXXI. The term Country-dance is all a corrup-
tion of the French contre-danse, by which they mean
that which we call a country-dance, or a dance by
many persons placed opposite one to another: so
that it is not from contrde but contre. See Gent.
Mag. 1758, vol. XXVIII. p. 174.

LXXII. Plutarch, in his book de Fluviis, speak-
ing of the Euphrates, says, exa^eX™ o\ to nrporepov
Mi)8o£, that it was formerly called Medus; which, if
he means it was called Medus before it was called

$0 ANON YMI ANA.

Euphrates, cannot be true; for the name of Euphra-
tes is almost as old as the world itself; see Genesis
ii. 14. It might perhaps be called Medus by an-
other name; some terming it Medus, and some Eu-
phrates; and so might be called Medus by some
writers; and this I believe to be true; see Horace,
Od. II. 9. 21. The Scholiast there, and Masson'«
Vit. Hor. p. 306*. seq,

LXXIII. A Bachelor of Arts reading the first les-
son, Gen. ii. spoke the second syllable short in the
word Euphrates; upon which the following epigram
was made:

Venit ad Euphratem, sub i to perterritus hcesit ;
Transeat ut melius cori\pu\tJluviu?n.
He abridged the river.

'O

LXXIV. " The King had created the Lady Anne
[Bolen] Marchioness of Pembroke," says Mr. Strype,
" and taken her along with him in great state into
France, when, by their mutual consent, there was
an interview appointed between the two kings. At
Calais king Henry permitted Francis the French king
to take a view of this lady, &c." Strype's Cranmer,
p. 17; where the author seems to insinuate that
Francis I. had never seen Anne Bolen before, which
is incredible, considering how long that Lady had
resided in France, and had been in the service of
Francis's Queen and the Duchess of Alencon, his
sister. See Burnet's History of the Reformation,
I. p. 44.

LXXV. In Fiddes's Collections to his life of Car-
dinal Wolsey, p. 80, the following verses are quoted
from Skelton by Mr. Anstis:

With worldly pompe incredible
Before him rydeth two prestes stronge,
And they bear two crosses right longea

Gapynge in every man's face.

CENTURY I. 31

After them folowe two laye men secular,
And eache of theym holding a pillar
In their hondes steade of a mace, &c.

But these verses do not appear in Skelton ; indeed

he has nothing in this metre.

LXXVI. " There is none good but one, that is
God." Matt. xix. 17. This is very emphatical in
our language and the Anglo-Saxon, in which God is
so denominated from good, God and good being the
same word. The Anglo-Saxon here has it accord-
ingly, an Eob yr jot). Vide omnino Junii Etym.
Angl. v. God. — Skelton, p. 277, has Singuler god
Lord, for good Lord.

LXXVII. " I will insert a letter of Queen Eliza-
beth, written to him [Peregrine Bertie] with her
own hand ; and, Reader, deale in matters of this
nature as when venison is set before thee, eat the
one, and read the other, never asking whence either
came." Fuller, Worthies, Line. p. 102. — Deer-
stealing was in great vogue in Dr. Fuller's time,
and to that custom the author here alludes.

LXXVIII. The Spiritual Lords, before the Re-
formation, were as numerous as the Temporal.
Thus in the reign of Henry VIII. in that print ot
the Parliament begun 15th April, 14 Hen. VIII.
or 1522, engraved in Fiddes's Life of Wolsey, there
are 2Q Prelates ; and yet, at that time, some Bi-
shops were foreigners, and consequently abroad,
and Wolsey himself had two or three bishopricks.
The Lords Temporal there are not above 27. To
take it another way : the Archbishops and Bishops
at that time, supposing every Bishop to have only
one see, were 22 ; and the Mitred Abbots, to speak
in general, 26 (see Fuller's Church Hist. lib. VI.
p. 202. in all 48) : whereas, at the Duke of Buck-
ingham's trial, there were but 23 peers, including
Buckingham himself; and yet it is to be supposed
that very few were absent. 1 Henry VIII. the Tern-

3*2 ANONYM I AN A.

poral Peers were but 36". (Pari. Hist. vol. III.) In
the parliament 5 Feb. 15 14, the Peers were 91, but
just before several Temporal Peers had been created :
but even thus the Lords Spiritual exceeded in num-
ber. In 1530, (see Pari. Hist. p. 68 and 72,) the
Ecclesiasticks are but 28, and the Lords 42 ; the
meaning of which I take to be, that Wolsey had
several sees, and was Abbot of St. Alban's ; other
sees were filled by foreigners ; and that several Bi-
shops, as Rochester, probably refused to sign ; other-
wise I think there were now as many Prelates as Lay
Lords. But in 1537, there were seven Barons more
than in 1530 (see p. 11 8). But in that very Par-
liament wherein the greater Houses were dissolved,
there were forty Prelates and fifty Temporal Lords
and seven Prelates absent. (Pari. Hist. III. p. 138.)
One would wonder, therefore, how the Bill for dis-
solving the larger Monasteries, in 1 539, could ever pass
the House of Lords. The case was, the Religious
Houses were not suppressed by that Act: but only, in
case of surrender, which surrender was to be voluntary,
the respective Houses were given to the King. See
the Preface to Tanner's Notitia Monastica, p. 38.

LXX1X. A sharping attorney of Sussex (whom
some would call the Devil of Sussex), dying a day
or two after Lord Chief Justice Holt, Tom Toller
said, " There never died a Lord Chief Justice but
the Devil took an Attorney for a Heriot."

LXXX. That fine medallion of Archbishop
Laud, of which there is a type in Evelyn, p. 114,
and another in Wise, p. 13, (neither of them good,
but Evelyn's is the best) is inscribed on the reverse,
sancti caroli pr^cvrsor, which some have
thought to be bordering a little upon blasphemy,
by comparing the Archbishop, by the word pre-
cursor, to St. John Baptist; and consequently the
King to our blessed Saviour. But there is no-
thing in this ; the Archbishop was the forerunner of

CENTURY I. 33

king Charles, both dying in the same cause; and
this is all the medal imports: he was the forerunner
of Charles in like manner as John Baptist was the
forerunner of our Saviour ; but this does not imply
a comparison or similitude in any other respect.

LXXXI. The arms of Sir Thomas Egerton of
Prestwich, co. Lane, are, 1755, a lion; the crest,
three arrows; the motto, Virtuti non armis Jido.
This motto is of a late date, for I saw in the church
there an older one, Leoni non sagittis Jido, alluding
both to the charge and the crest, and, as is the cus-
tom of the heralds to deal in allusions, pointing
thereby to the Lion of Judah, or Christ our Sa-
viour, Rev. v. 5. I cannot therefore commend this
change of the motto, since the older one seems to
be more accommodated to the taste of our old
Heralds.

LXXXII. The Jews-trump, or, as it is more
generally pronounced, the Jew-trump, seems to
take its name from the nation of the Jews, and is
vulgarly believed to be one of their instruments of
music. Dr. Littleton renders Jews-trump, by Sis-
trum Judaicum. But, upon enquiry, you will not
find any such musical instrument as this described
by the authors that treat of the Jewish musick. In
short, this instrument is a mere boy's play-thing,
and incapable in itself of being joined either with
a voice or any other instrument ; and I conceive
the present orthography to be a corruption of the
French Jeu-trump, a trump to play with. And in
the Belgick, or Low Dutch, from whence come many
of our toys, a tromp is a rattle for children. Some-
times they will call it a Jews-harp, and another
etymon given of it is Jaws-harp, because the place
where it is played upon is between the jaws. It is
an instrument used in St. Kilda. Martin, p. 73.

34 ANONYM I ANA.

LXXXIII.

Hanc tua Penelope lento tibi mittit, Vlixe :
Nil mihi rescribas attamen, ipse veni.

The Criticks, as may be seen by consulting Pro-
fessor Burman's edition, differ extremely in point-
ing and reading the second line. In Douza's MS.
it was non for nil, which makes room for the jocular
construction of an old acquaintance :

This to Ulyss, absent too long from home,
Penel'pe sends : write me no buts, but come.

LXXX1V. " Give you a Rowland for your Oli-
ver.'1'' This is reckoned a proverb of a late standing,
being commonly referred to Oliver Cromwell, as if
he were the Oliver here intended: but it is of
greater antiquity than that usurper ; for I meet with
it in Hall's Chronicle, in Edward IV. In short
Rolland and Oliver were two of Charles the Great's
Peers. See Ames's History of Printing, p. 47, and
Ariosto (passim.) — Note, Rolando and Orlando are
the same name ; Turpin calling him Roland, and
Ariosto Orlando.

LXXXV. It is said we do not punish twice for
one crime : but see the case of Empson and Dudley
in Pari. Hist. II. p. 7 ; and of Edward Stafford
Duke of Buckingham, p. 37.

LXXXVI. Comparing the Parliamentary His-
tory, III. p. 68, with p. 72, one would think Car-
dinal Wolsey had sat in the parliament 30 July
1530 : but the case was not so ; for in my edition
of Cavendish's Life, p. 126, it is noted in the mar-
gin, at the words here to relate, as follows, " V.
MS. the reason why he yielded to the premunire ;
and a parchment-role, with many seals, brought to
him at Southwell to seal." This roll, no doubt,
was the instrument signed by the Lords, &c. p. 72.
Wolsey therefore did not attend the Parliament ; but

CENTURY I. 35

the instrument was sent down to him to his palace
at Southwell to sign and seal.

LXXXVII. The British Librarian, p. 312, speak-
ing of certain improvements that might be made to
Verstegan's Restitution of decayed Intelligence, in
case that book should be recalled to the press, has
these words : " More especially should be admitted
the corrections of the learned Mr. Somner, he having
left large marginal notes upon Verstegan's whole
book, as we are informed by Bishop Kennett, the
late accurate author of his Life." Now I have con-
sulted this copy of Mr. Somner's, in the library of
Christ Church, Canterbury ; and so far from rinding,
as expected, notes on the whole book, there are not
above eight very short notes, excepting that, in the
catalogue of English words from p. 20 7 to 239, he
has added a great number of Saxon words from vari-
ous authors, but without any regard to Verstegan ;
indeed that collection seems to have been the first
rudiments of his Dictionary.

LXXXVIII. The Romans had so much concern
with the Vine, and its fruit, that there are more
terms belonging to it, and its parts, its culture, pro-
ductsand, other appurtenances, than to any other tree:

Vitis, the tree ; palmes, the branch ; pampinus,
the leaf; racemus, a bunch of grapes; uva, the grape;
capreolus, a tendril; vindemia, the vintage; vinum,
wine; acinus, the grape-stone.

LXXXIX. Peaches is undoubtedly a corruption
of the Italian word piazza; but we have not only
corrupted the original word, but also perverted the
sense and meaning of it. What we express by peaches
is a colonnade; but the word piazza signifies a
square, as Grosvenor square, Hanover square, &c.
It is no other than placea, a word of the lower ages
of Latinity; of which the Italians, according to their
method of forming, have made piazza ; and we, as

d 2

36* ANONYMIANA.

likewise the French, the word place; which, in both
these languages, does, amongst its other significa-
tions, denote a square.

XC. Joshua Barnes, the famous Greek Professor
of Cambridge, was remarkable for a very extensive
memory ; but his judgment was not so exact : and
when he died, one wrote for him,

Hie jacet Joshua Barnes,

felicissimse memoriae,

expectans judicium.

XCI. The child, when new-born, comes out of
the persley bed, they will say in the North. This
is an antonomasia, introduced out of regard to de-
cency ; for the Greek word trsXivov not only signifies
persley, but has another (and a very different) mean-
ing: from whence it should seem that the Greeks
had amongst them such a saying as this. N. B. The
English word persley, or parsley, comes from the
French persil; which is corrupted from the Latin
petroselinum. See Menage, Origines de Langue
Franc, who is so far mistaken as to say the English
word came from the Latin ; whereas it came directly
from the French, and mediately from the Latin.

XCII.

What play's to-night? says angry Ned,

As from the bed he rouses ;
Romeo again ! and scratcht his head ;

A plague on both the houses.

The play had run long at both the play-houses, be-
tween Mr. Garrick and Mr. Barry ; and the last line
is the words of Mercutio in that play.

XCIII. 2 Kings ix. 22. "And he answered, what
peace, so long as the whoredoms of thy mother Je-
zebel, and her witchcrafts, are so many?" I remem-
ber a gentleman observed, it would be more empha-
tical, to translate and read, " And he answered,
What? Peace? so long,** &c.

CENTURY I. 37

XCIV. The daughter of Sir Fisher Tench, who
afterwards married Mr. Adam Soresby, was possessed
of a very fine house and gardens at Low Layton, and
when Mr. Soresby first waited upon her there, and
she carried him into the garden after tea, by way of
taking a walk, and shewing him the place, he ob-
served (being always a person of ready wit) that it
was a perfect paradise; but that nevertheless she
wanted an Adam to complete her happiness.

XCV. Guido Aretino, who flourished about 1028,
invented the present scale of music, giving to each
note its name, from the following lines :

Ut queant laxis

Resonare fibris

Mira gestorum

Famuli tuorum,

Solve polluti

Labii reatum,

Sancte Johannes.
See Collier's Dictionary. Now these verses are to
be seen in the Breviary on St. John Baptist's Day;
and there they are printed like what they are, Sap-
phics, in this manner:

Ut queant laxis resonare fibris

Mira gestorum famuli tuorum,

Solve polluti labii reatum,

Sancte Johannes.
This shews me now, that Guido, who took them for
six short lines, did not in fact understand the metre.
— N. B. They were transferred into the Breviary
from Paulus Diaconus, being the first stanza of an
hymn, the whole of which is both in Paulus and the
Breviary.

XCVI. The King, Charles II. of England, spend-
ing a cheerful evening with a few friends, one of the
company, seeing his Majesty in good humour,
thought it a fit time to ask him a favour, and was so

38 ANONYMIANA.

absurd as to do so: after he had mentioned his suit,
the king instantly and very acutely replied, Sir, you
must ask your King for that.

XCVII. Mr. Pointer, I find, has written a piece
on the subject of the " Staffordshire Clog." He
thinks this is the oldest Almanack in the world; see
his Oxoniensis Academia, pp. 143, 149; Dut I can-
not agree to this; for we have Roman Calendars that
in all probability are much older.

XCVII I. You will hear people talk sometimes of a
laudable voice; which I take to be a mere corruption
of an audible voice; which is an old phrase, as ap-
pears from this line of William Cornishe's, at the
end of Skel ton's works :

My voice is to pore, it is not awdyble.

XCIX. The word Stranger comes from the letter
e by these steps, e, ex, extra, extraneus, estraniere
of the French, estranger and stranger of the En-
lish. Dr. Wallis deduces strange from extraneus;
but it comes to us from France.

C. We have one word which has not a single let-
ter of its original; for of the French Peruke, we got
Periwig, now abbreviated to Wig. — Ear-wig comes
from Eruca, as Dr. Wallis observes.

( 39 )

CENTURIA SECUNDA.

I. PASSING through Northampton, the Mayor,
with whom I had some acquaintance, was pleased to
invite me to dinner; and talking of that incorporation,
he took notice of an old small mace they had given
them by King John, which raised in me a vehement
desire of seeing a piece of plate so old, and which

I found by his discourse was universally there re-
ceived to be so. The mace was produced, and there
was /. R. upon it ; but, unfortunately for these An
tiquaries, there were the Arms of Scotland quar-
tered upon it, plainly shewing that /. R. stood foi
Jacobus Rex, and that the mace was four hundred
years younger than the good incorporation of North-
ampton so currently imagined.

II. The worst verse in Ovid, according to Va-
vassor, and which is hardly to be excused, is this,

" Vix excusari posse mihi videorT

See Fabricius's Biblioth. Lat. torn. I. p. 26*1. The
verse is extant in Ex Ponto, lib. III. ep. vi. ver. 46*;
which I note because it is not easily found by the
large index in Burman's edition. But this verse is
not worse than many in Horace, as

" Ibam forte vid sacrd, sicut meus est mos:"

And that pentameter cited by Suetonius in Julio
Csesare,

" Nam bibuto fieri consule nil memini"

III. Dr. Fuller, in his Mixt Contemplations,
p. 23, of the second numbering, has these words :

II being now set by, layd aside as uselesse, and not

40 ANONYMIANA.

sett by ;" whereby he makes the different senses of
the word to consist in the spelling with one or two
fs. It may rather consist in the difference of pro-
nunciation, set bi/ and set by. But in truth there is
nothing in either the pronunciation, or the ortho-
graphy ; for these two contrary senses arise from
the same word, and the same pronunciation, and
very naturally. To set by is to set aside: now a
thing may be set aside as useless or disregarded,
and it may be set by as a thing highly valuable:
hence the phrase, little or nothing set by, that is
valued and esteemed, and much set by.

IV. The Wine of the antients could not be so
good as the modern, on account of the bad manner
of managing their Vines ; for the husband, as we
may call it, being a tree of some kind, and I sup-
pose the elm chiefly, the grape could never ripen
kindly, and the soil at the roots of large trees is
always poor, as being exhausted by the fibres of the
trees.

V. Situation does not always depend upon choice,
but often on convenience ; for I have known many
a gentleman determined to build upon a piece of
ground, because the old house stood there, of which
he was desirous of preserving some part, for the
sake of the stables and outhouses ready to his hand,
or a commodious garden, when at the same time
there has been a situation ten times better at a mo-
derate distance, and upon his own estate.

VI. Fabricius observes, Biblioth. Lat. vol. I. p.
70, that Barthius, Vossius, and Bartholinus, call
the translator of Dictys Cretensis, Q. Septimius, and
not L. Septimius. This, I think, was owing to the
edition of that author Bat. 1529, where he is con-
stantly called O. Septimius.

VII. " To the most noble and illustrious Prince
Wriothesly, Duke of Bedford ;" Travers's dedica-
tion to his Poems. See also Duchess of New-

CENTURY II. 41

castle in Life of her Husband, in titulo, and
page 183: nay, the Duke himself alludes to it
when he observes, that in his banishment he was
a Prince of no subjects. And so the Dukes are
styled in their plates on the stalls at Windsor;
and this is the style now commonly used to
Dukes : but it is an usurpation, for our Dukes are
not Princes. The case is, the sons of Edward III.
being Dukes, that style was proper to them, and
was at that time introduced, and from thence ad-
hered to all others of the Ducal rank and dignity.
So Baldwyn, in Mirrour of Magistrates, p. 38 1,
makes George Duke of Clarence say, " My Father
Prince Plantagenet ;" and see p. 360.

VIII. Nash, in his Supplication to the Devil, p. 20,
has these words, " An Antiquarie is an honest man,
for he had rather scrape a piece of copper out of the
dyrt, than a crowne out of Ployderis standish."
This Ployden is the famous Lawyer commonly
called Plowden, as in the proverb, " the case is
altered, quoth Plowden."

IX. The Author whom Nash means, p. 30, and
calls the son of a rope-maker, is Richard Harvey.
See Anthony Wood's Athen. I. col. 21 7. Fasti,
col. 128.

X. Keep aloof at Pancredge. Pancras Church,
near London, which being without the town, Nash,
p. 36, compares the suburbs of Heaven to it.

XL. Mirrour of Magistrates, p. 5 14, edit. lfflO,
it is said of Wolsey when he was ordered to his
Archbishoprick of York,

" Where I by right in grace a while did dwell,
And was in Stawle with honour great to passe."
By which it is not meant that he was installed, for
that never happened, as is plain from Mr. Caven-
dish's Narrative, and Mother Shipton's Prophecy ;

42 ANONYMIANA.

but only that he was to be installed : see the next
stanza.

XII. In the same book, p. 515, we read,

" And seasned sure because from court he came,
On Wolsey Wolfe, that spoiled many a lamb."

Seasned, i. e. seizin'd, for I do not take it to be a
false print for seized. By Wolsey Wolfe he alludes
to his name Wolvesey.

XIII. But he that kept the Towre p. 515,

where the author, Thomas Churchyard, means Sir
William Kingston.

XIV. The words — " consumed as some did
thinke," allude, perhaps, to the notion of some that
the Cardinal was poisoned. See Gent. Mag. 1755,
vol. XXV. p. 299.

XV. The Duke of Buckingham, in Hall's Chro-
nicle in Richard III. f. 31. b. tells Bishop Morton
he might safely speak his mind to him concerning
Richard III. "for neither the Lyon nor the Bore
shall pycke any matter at any thynge there spoken."
Where, by the Lyon he alludes to the fable which
Morton had just related ; and by the Boar King
Richard, whose badge was the Boar, according to
those lines,

" The Rat, the Catte, and Lovel our Dogge,
Rule all Englande under the Hogge."

Mirror, p. 457, 458, 462.
See also Hall, fol. 42, and fol. 35, b. 56, and Ed-
ward V. fol. 14, b. ; Mirrour for Magistrates, p. 41 7,
419, 422; so p. 427, the Author speaks of his
whetted tusk, his shoulder bristlelike set up, and
his grunting ; so p. 386", 388, 407, 428.

XVI. Sir Henry Spelman wrote a piece pub-
lished by Sir Edward Bysshe, intituled " Aspilogia,
or a Discourse upon Shields." Sir Henry was but a

CENTURY II. 43

young man when this tract came out of his hand,
so that he may be pardoned the inaccuracy ; but
otherwise the word Aspilogia is not rightly formed,
for it should be Aspidologia : Mr. Greaves names
his work on the Pyramids, very grammatically, Py-
ramidographia ; so we have Ichthyologia, &c. In
short, this sort of words is formed from the genitive
case of the first part of the composition ; and where
the word increases, in that case analogy requires
that the compound should be framed accordingly.

XVII. Post est occasio calva. This vulgar
apophthegm, which is commonly put upon Alma-
nacks, is apparently a fragment of a verse ; and in-
deed it is taken from the second book of the work
which goes under the name of Cato de Moribus,
where the whole verse runs,

" Fronte capillatd, post est occasio calva"

XVIII. Arthur Haslewood picked up a woman in
the street at Norwich, in the dusk of the evening,
and carrying her to a tavern he called for half a pint
of wine, and when the wine and the candle came,
he saw she had but one eye, and was otherwise very
ugly : so he cried, Come, drink and go, and this
afterwards became a by- word there. When Arthur
was old, he married a young wife, and died soon
after ; whereupon the following Epitaph was written
for him :

An Epitaph upon Mr. Arthur Haslewood, a Gold-
smith at Norwich.

" Here honest toping Arthur lies,
As wise as good, as good as wise ;
For fifty years he lov'd a w — re,
Nay, some will tell you till threescore;
But when upon the verge of life,
Nothing would serve him but a wife;
A wife he got with charms, so, so,
Who tipp'd him off with drink and go."

44 ANONYMIANA.

XIX. " If you would live well for a week, kill a
hog; if you would live well for a month, marry; if
you would live well all your life, turn priest." This
is an old proverb; but by turning priest is not barely
meant become an ecclesiastic, but it alludes to the
celibacy of the Romish Clergy, and has a pungent
sense, as much as to say, do not marry at all.

XX. In the Textus Roffensis, p. 58, edit. Hearne,
you have it thus " in dentibus rnordacibus, in labris
sive molibus;' and so Sir Henry Spelman, in Glos-
sary, p. 206, gives it; but surely, we ought to read,
(t in glabris sive mo/ari&ws."

XXI. " Happy is the sort whose father is gone to
the devil." This saying is not grounded on the sup-
position that such a father by his iniquitous dealings
must have accumulated an infinity of wealth; but is
a satirical hint on the times when Popery prevailed
here so much, that the priests and monks had en-
grossed the three professions of Law, Physic, and
Divinity; when, by the procurement either of the
Confessor, the Physician, or the Lawyer, a good part
of the father's effects were pretty sure to go to the
Church; and if nothing of that happened, these
agents were certain to defame him, adjudging that
such a man must undoubtedly be damned.

XXII. Gilbert, Earl of Clare, Hertford, and Glou-
cester, died at Penrose in Bretagne, A. D. 1230, and
was there buried, says Brooke; but Dugdale, Bar.
I. p. 211, says he was buried at Tewkesbury; and
this is confirmed by those verses in Sandford, p. 07,
concerning Isabella, his widow, being buried there,
after her re- marriage with Richard Earl of Cornwall,

" dominum recolendo priorem."

But the passage there in Sandford concerning this
lady is most wonderful: he says, " her body was
buried at Beaulieu, in the county of Southampton ;
but her heart she ordained to be sent in a silver cup

CENTURY II. 45

to her brother, the Abbot of Theokesbury, to be
there interred before the high altar; which was ac-
cordingly done." This lady was Isabel, third daugh-
ter of William Marshal Earl of Pembroke, and she
had no brother that was Abbot of Tewkesbury, her
brothers having been successively Earls of Pembroke;
and at the time she died, viz. 1239 (see Baronage,
vol. I. p. 21 l), Robert Jortingdon was Abbot there ;
so Browne Willis, vol. I. p. 1S5: perhaps, the words
her brother ought to be taken out. The sending her
heart thither seems to be a further confirmation that
Gilbert her first husband was interred at Tewksbury.
There is something very remarkable in this family
of Marshal: five brothers were successively Earls of
Pembroke and Marshals, and all died without issue;
this, it is said, was predicted by their mother (Dug-
dale, Baron, vol. I. p. 6*07.) As to Anselm, the
fifth brother, he enjoyed his dignities but eighteen
days; he was, as Brooke says, Dean of Salisbury
before he succeeded to the title of the Earldom:
but query; since Dugdale acknowledges no such
thing, and in Le Neve's list of those Deans Robert
de Hertford was in the post A. D. 1245, when An-
selm took the title of Pembroke.

XXIII. William Baldwyn, in the Mirrour for
Magistrates, p. 4 12, makes Lord Hastings say, speak-
ing of King Edward IV.

" That I his staffe was, I his onely joy,

And even what Pandare was to him of Troy*

He means Troilus, alluding to Chaucer's Troilus and
Cresseide, where Pandarus assists Troilus in his
amours: hence the word a Pandar for a male bawd ;
see Shakspeare's Troilus and Cresseide; and Mirrour,
p. 422. I have mentioned the Author of that Poem
in the book called the Mirrour for Magistrates, be-
cause, in the edition of l6*0Q, there is put at the end
of it Master D. as if it was the performance of Mi-

46 ANONYMIANA.

chael Drayton, or some other person than Baldwyn ;
but it appears from the first stanza, as likewise from
pp. 420, 428, 430, that no one else has a title to it
but William Baldwyn ; and Master D. ought conse-
quently to be corrected Master B. As to Lord Has-
tings's procuring, see hereafter No. LXVII.

XXIV. Those words in the Mirrour for Magis-
trates, p. 412, which Lord Hastings speaks of the
women he furnished King Edward with,

" Shore's wife was my nice cheat,

The holy whore, and eke the wily peat,"

allude to the three concubines of Edward IV ; and
are formed upon those words of Hall, in Edward V.
fol. 16. b. " Kyng Edward would saye that he had
thre concubines, which in diverse proparties diversly
excelled, one the meriest, the other the wyliest, the
thirde the holyest harlot in the realme:" the first
was Jane Shore.

XXV. In the Mirrour for Magistrates, p. 413,
Lord Hastings says of himself,

" My Chamber England was;"
hinting at his office of Chamberlain; but it is not
accurately expressed, for he was only Chamberlain
of the Household and of Wales, and not Lord High
Chamberlain of England. Dugdale, Baron. I. p. 580.

XXVI. " There were an hundred Justices," says
one, "at a monthly meeting." "A hundred!" says
another. " Yes," says he; " do you count, and I
will name them. There was Justice Balance, put
down one; Justice Hall, put down a cypher, he is
nobody; Justice House, you may put down another
cypher for him. Now one and two cyphers are an
hundred."

XXVII. Mirrour, p. 413, Hastings says,
" Fortune's changing cheare

With pouting lookes 'gan lower on my sire"

CENTURY II. 47

where he does not mean his father, but his sovereign
Edward IV.

XXVIII. Mirrour, p. 414, Hastings says,

" My Prince's brother did him then forgoe."

He hints at the time when George Duke of Clarence
deserted the party of Edward IV.

XXIX. Mirrour, p. 414, Hastings says,

" Nor en'mies force, nor band of mingled blood.v

His wife was Katharine, daughter of Richard Nevil,
Earl of Salisbury, and sister to the Earl of Warwick.

XXX. There were no Guns employed in the bat-
tle at Bosworth between Henry VII. and Richard
III. But Baldwyn speaks of Guns aboard a ship in
the time of Henry VI. which is a prolapsis. See
Mirrour, p. 415.

XXXI. Mirrour, p. 417, Hastings says,

" Nor easier fate the bristled Boare is lent."
He means Richard III. whose badge was the Boar.
See before, No. XV. and hereafter No. XXXIII.

XXXII. Mirrour, p. 419, it is written,

" While Edward liv'd, dissembled discord lurk'd
In double hearts; yet so his reverence worked."

The meaning is, as yet our reverence for King Ed-
ward had that effect, preventing us from proceeding
to open acts.

XXXIII. Mirrour, p. 410. Hastings says,
" I holpe the Boare, and Bucke — "

Richard III. that is; and the Duke of Buckingham.
See No. XXXI.

XXXIV. Mirrour, p. 419.

" Lord Rivers, Gray, Sir Thomas Vaughan, and

Hawte."
Lord Richard Grey, son to Queen Elizabeth, wife

48 ANONYMIANA.

of Edward IV. by her first husband, Sir Richard
Haute.

XXXV. Mirrour, p. 421.

"All Derbie's doubts I cleared with his name."

This alludes to the dream of Lord Derby, that a
Boare with his tusks razed both Hastings and him,
which Hastings slighted, putting his trust in Cates-
by as to every thing relating to the Protector. See
p. 422; and Hall, Edward V. fol. 14- b. ; whom
our Author chiefly follows. See hereafter, No.
XXXVIII.

XXXVI. Mirrour, p. 421.

" The ambitious Dukes — "

He means the Duke of Gloucester, and the Duke
of Buckingham.

XXXVII. Mirrour, p. 421.

"Of June the fifteenth."

But it was June 13 (Hall, Edward V. fol. xiii. b.)>
and so in the title to this poem.

XXXVIII. Mirrour, p. 421.

" To me Sir Thomas Haward."

This and what follows, pp. 422, 423, 424, is all
from Hall. See before, No. XXXV. Hall writes
the name Haward as here.

XXXIX. Mirrour, p. 424.

" Nay was this all :" read Ne was this all.

XL. Mirrour, p. 426\
" For him without whom nought was done or said."

He means the Protector, Richard Duke of Glouces-
ter, afterwards Richard III.

XLI. Mirrour, p. 426.

"MyLordofElie— "

Morton, afterwards Archbishop of Canterbury: all
this is from Hall.

CENTURY II. 49

XLII. Mirrour, p. 430.

* In rustie armour, as in extreme shift,
They clad themselves."

The Protector and the duke of Buckingham; see
Hall, Edw. V. where see this and what follows.

XLIII. Mirrour, p. 431.

" One hearing it cried out, A goodly cast,
And well contrived, foule cast away for hast:
Wherto another gan in scoffe replie,
First pend it was by enspiring prophecie."

The first was the Schoolmaster of Paul's, who took
a term proper to his profession. The second was a
merchant. So Hall,

XLIV. Mirrour, p. 421.

" Of tickle credit ne had bin the mischiefe,
What needed Virbius miracle doubled life?"

That is Hippolytus, who, according to Ovid, Met.
Lib. XV. fab. 45. after he was restored to life, was
called Deus Virbius. Head, with a hyphen, miracle-
doubled. Tickle credit means easy credit, alluding
to the credulity of Theseus.

XLV. Nothing was ever more ridiculous than
the instance which Nicholas Upton gives of the Ion*-
gevity of Stags, p. 150. Et ut multociem audivi,
per umun cervum prope for est am de ffyndesore
occisum upud quetidam lapidem vocation Besaun-
teston juxta Uageshott, qui quidem cervus hubuit
unum collarium aureum, quo erat sculptum,

Julius Cesar quant ieo fu petis
Ceste coler sur mon col ad mys ;

as if the French tongue was then in being, that
Julius Caesar should understand it, and should choose
to make use of it, preferably to his own tongue, in
a country where it could not be understood. And
6ee Bysshe, in his notes, p. 6"0.

50 ANONYMIANA.

XLVI. When Lord Muskerry sailed to Newfound-
land, George Rooke went with him a volunteer:
George was greatly addicted to lying; and my Lord,
being very sensible of it, and very familiar with
George, said to him one day, " I wonder you will not
leave off this abominable custom of lying, George,"
" I can't help it," said the other. " Puh!" says my
Lord, " it may be done by degrees ; suppose vou
were to begin with uttering one truth a day."

XLVII. Mirrour, p. 378.

'c But Edward was the heire of Richard Duke

of Yorke,
The heire of Roger Mortimer slaine by the

Kerne of Korke."

He is speaking of Edward IV. whose grandfather
Richard Earl of Cambridge having married Anne
eldest daughter of Roger Mortimer, after the said
Roger was killed in Ireland, at a place called Kenlis
(and I suppose near Cork), and his son Edmond
died without issue, his father Richard Duke of York
became heir to the Mortimers. (Dugdale, Baron. I.
p. 151. Sandford, p. 226*, seq. and below, p. 38 1.)
Note, Kerne is the name of the Irish foot-soldiers,
or infantry; see Macbeth, act I. sc. 2.

XLV1II. Mirrour, p. 378.

" And thro' a mad contract I made with Ray-

nerd's daughter,
I gave and lost all Normandy ''

This king married Margaret daughter of Reyner
duke of Anjou, by the procurement of De la Pole
Earl of Suffolk, against the opinion of the Duke of
Gloucester ; and this match occasioned the loss of
Normandy. (Sandford, p. 299.)

XLIX. Mirrour, p. 378.
" First of mine uncle Humfrey "

CENTURY II. 51

Humphrey the good Duke of Gloucester, uncle of
Henry VJ. was put to death by the practices of
Margaret of Anjou, the new Queen. (Sandford,
P- 317.)

L. Mirrour, p. 378.

" Then of the flattering Duke that first the
marriage made."

William De la Pole Earl of Suffolk, that made the
match between Henry VI. and Margaret of Anjou,
was thereupon created Duke of Suffolk, and became
the principal favourite of the new Queen. Richard
Duke of York afterwards procured his banishment ;
and he was murdered in his passage to France.
(Sandford, p. 389.)

LI. Mirrour, p. 370.

" For Edward, through the aid of Warwicke
and his brother.**

This brother was John Nevil Marquis Mountague,
second son of Richard Earl of Salisbury, and bro-
ther to Richard Earl of Warwick, and was a strenu-
ous champion of the House of York. (Dugdale,
Baron. I. p. 307.)

LII. Mirrour, p. 379.

" to seek his friends by East."

Edward IV. upon this turn of affairs, fled into Flan-
ders. (See p. 414, seq. and Sandford, p. 400.)

LIJI. Mirrour, P..3S1.

" While Bolenbroke "

Henry IV. was surnamed Bullingbrooh from a place
of that name in Lincolnshire, where he was born.
(Sandford, p. 265, and Mirrour, p. 361.)

LIV. Mirrour, p 3S1.

" For Lionel, King Edward's eldest child,
Both came and heire to Richard issuelesse,"
E 2

52 ANONYMIANA.

This is not true, for lie was the third child. (Sand-
ford, p. 127, 177.) However, he was the eldest
t ien alive when Hiehard II. who is here meant by
.Richard, was murdered.

LV. Mirrour, p. 382.

" When your sire [Richard Duke of Yorke] in

sute of right was slaine.
(Whose life and death himselfe declared earst)"

See p. 36*0, where Richard Duke of York tells his
own story.

LVI. Mirrour, p. 382.

" As Warwicke hath rehearst."

He alludes to p. 372.

LVI I. Mirrour, p. 399.

" Had this good law in England been in force,

My sire had not so cruelly been slaine,

My brother had not causelesse lost his corps."

This was Richard Earl Rivers, who, 15 Hen. VI.
without licence married Jaquet de Luxembourgh,
daughter to Peter Earl of St. Paul, widow of John
Duke of Bedford (Baronage, II. p. 23 1, and the
next stanza). It is not said there, that this was any
cause of his death, as is here intimated. The bro-
ther here mentioned is John, who was put to death
with his father, and had married, as appears below,
the old duches of Northfolke. (Baronage, p. 130,
torn. I. and see hereafter of their deaths, Mirrour,
p. 401.)

LVIII. Mirrour, p. 399.

" Our marriage had not bred us such disdaine
Myself had lack'd, &c."

He himself married Elizabeth daughter and heires?
to Thomas Lord Scales, and was thereupon declared
Lord Scales. (Baronage, ibid, and hereafter.)

CENTURY II. 53

LIX. Mirrour, p. 309.

" Had issue males my brother John and me."
And several others. (Baronage, ibid.)
LX. Mirrour, p. 390.
" My nephew Thomas."
This was Thomas Grey Marquis of Dorset, son of
Elizabeth Queen of Edward IV. by her tirst husband,
who married Cicelie heiress of Lord Bonvile, as
here is said. (Baronage, I. p. 7 20.)

LXI. Mirrour, p. 401.

" And that because he would not be his ward
To wed and worke, as he should list award."

The first cause of quarrel between King Edward IV.
and the Earl of Warwick, was the latter' s being sent
on an embassy to France, to solicit a match for
Edward, who, in the mean time, fell in love with
Elizabeth Woodville.

LXI I. Mirrour, p. 401.

" Our brother of Clarence."

But George Duke of Clarence, who is here meant,
was no brother of the speaker Anthony Earl Rivers,
but only brother by marriage to his sister Elizabeth,
who was Queen to Edward IV.; so p. 406' and 400,
he calls the Duke of Gloucester his brother.

LXIII. Mirrour, p. 401.

" Robin of Kidesdale."
Read, Ridesdule, from Baronage, II. p. 23 1.

LXIV. Mirrour, p. 402.

" I governed them. — "
He was governor to Edward V. (Mirrour, p. 394.)

LXV. Mirrour, p. 402.

" This set their uncles — "

George Duke of Clarence and Richard Duke of
Gloucester.

54 ANONYMIANA*.

LXVI. Mirrour, p. 402.

" As he himself hath truly made report.''
Namely, Mirrour, p. 3S0.

LXVI I. Mirrour, p. 404.

" Or thro' that beast his ribald or his baud
That larded still these sinful lusts of his."

He means the Lord Hastings, who was indeed pander
to Edward IV. See before, No. XXUI.

LXVI 1 1. Mirrour, p. 406.
" First to mine inne cometh in my brother false."
Richard Duke of Gloucester; see before, No. LXH.

LXIX. Mirrour, p. 406.

" Now welcome out of Wales."

Shropshire was reckoned a part of Wales very com-
monly ; see Shrewsbury in English History ; and
Woodvile came now from Ludlow. See Mirrour,
p. 405. Now, the particle, abounds here.

LXX. Mirrour, p. 407.
" These make the bore a hog, the bull an oxe*
" The swan a goose, the lion a wolfe or foxe."
The boar means Richard III. ; see No. XV. The
bull is Lord Hastings ; the swan is the duke of
Buckingham ; the lion is Percy Earl of Northum-
berland, or Howard, who were afterwards Dukes of
Norfolk. It is plain, from the next page, that these
verses are to be so interpreted. If Howard be meant,
there is a prolapsis in giving him the lion; for the
Howards had it not till the reign of Henry VII I.

LXXI. Mirrour, p. 408.

" I saw a river "

Alluding to his title of Earl Rivers.

LXXII. Mirrour, p. 408.

" The river dried up, save a little streame,
Which at the last did water all the reame."

CENTURY II. 55

He means Elizabeth daughter of Edward IV. and
Elizabeth Woodvile, who was married to Henry
. VII. and was the cause (for it was that concerted
marriage that encouraged Henry to invade England)
of the destruction of Richard III. as in the next
stanza.

LXXIII. Mirrour, p. 40S.

" Besides all this, I saw an uglie tode."
I think he means Sir Richard Ratclitfe.

LXXIV. Mirrour, p. 40S.

" Who then the bulles chiefe gallery forsooke."

This happened at the end of April, when the sun
was in the swn of the Bull.

LXXV. Mirrour, p. 40Q.

" Sir Richard Hault."

Read, Haute or Haicte.

LXXVI. Mirrour, p. 361.

'• Henry Bolingbroke,

Of whom Duke Mowbray told thee now of late***

Henry IV. see No. LI 1 1. As for Duke Mowbray,
see Mirrour, p. 287 ; for whereas that piece has at
the end of it the name of Churchyard affixed, it is
Baldwyn's evidently, as appears from this passage
and the piece itself.

LXXVII. Mirrour, p. 361.
" Ami kept my guiltlesse cosin strait in durance."
Edmund Mortimer. (Dugdale, Bar. I. p. 1 5 1.)

LXXVIII. Mirrour, p. 361.

" To slay the King ."

Richard Earl of Cambridge entered into a conspiracy
with the Lord Masham and others to kill King
Henry V. (Saudford, p. 384)

§6 ANONYMIANA.

LXXIX. Mirrour, p. 3G1.

" He, from Sir Edmund all the blame to shift,
Was faine to say the French King Charles," &c.

Edmund Mortimer. As to the French King, see
Sandford, p. 384.

LXXX. Mirrour, p. 362.

" With Nevil's stocke, whose daughter was my
make."

Nevil Earl of Westmorland, whose daughter Ri-
chard Duke of York had married ; and by that
means the Earls of Salisbury and Warwick became
his allies.

LXXXI. Mirrour, p. 3G5.

" The parentall wreake."

His father was killed at St. Alban's, by Richard
Duke of York and his allies. See next stanza,
and Baron. I. p. 342.

LXXXII. Mirrour, p. $66.

" I was destroy 'd, not far from Dintingdale."
Dordingale. (Sandford, p. 405.)

LXXXIII. Mirrour, p. 370.

" That when I should have gone to Blockham
feast."

i. e. to be beheaded : see p. 456*,

LXXXI V. Mirrour, p. 371.

" For princes faults his faultors all men tear."
r.fautors.

LXXXV. Mirrour, p. 475-

" Clad in his armour painted all in paper
Tome and revers'd," &c.

Armour here means his coat-armour, or coat of*
arms. (Hall, Hen. VII. f. 43.)

CENTURY II. 57

LXXXVI. Mirrour, p. 307.

" Add therefore this to Esperance my word."
He alludes to the motto of the Piercies, Esperance.

LXXXVII. It can hardly be believed how low
pride will stoop. A daughter of my Lord Chief

Baron , not a little vain of her descent, and

well married, taught her child, when he was asked
at any time whose picture her father's was, not to
answer, " My Grandfather's;" but with great form
and solemnity to say, " My lord chief baron

." She was afterwards left a widow with three

children, and married, first a Painter of little ac-
count, and then a Barber of less. The case was,
these second and third husbands found the way to
sooth her vanity, and to sacrifice to her pride, which
was a sure road to her fantastic heart.

LXXXVIII. Gen. iii. 2. " We may eat of the
fruit of the trees of the garden." Three (fs together
are thought by some to be very inelegant ; see Her-
vey against Lord Bolingbroke. But, for my part,
I cannot discover any inelegance.

LXXXIX. When Edward II. was in prison, and
the persons who had the care of him were dilatory
in putting an end to his life, Adam de Orleton,
Bishop of Hereford, writ to them in order to
cfuicken them, couching his precept in the following
ambiguous sentence,

Edwardum occidere nol'ite timere bonum est,

(Rapin, I. p. 408.) which admits of a quite differ-
ent sense, according as a comma is put before or
after the verb timere. This ambiguity cannot be
transferred into our language, on account of the
sign to, which is necessary before infinitives. But
see Fuller's Worthies, p. 37.

" Edward kill not to fear is good.''

58 AN'ONYMIANA.

XC. It is a great felicity that people can always
bear themselves. There are some who stink so in-
tolerably, with drinking, inward rottenness, or dis-
tempers, that there is hardly any coming near them;
and yet these people enjoy themselves as much as if
they were never so sweet.

XCI. Warke and to warke, are the old words for
what we now write and speak work and to work;
hence Newark, Southwark, bulwark. This last
is supposed to be derived from but or bole, the
trunk of a tree, the antient ramparts and fortifica-
tions being made with them. (See Junius, v.
Sconce.) This etymology is well illustrated by
these words, Dcut. xx. in. « When thou shalt
besiege a city, thou shalt not destroy the trees
thereof, by forcing an axe against them : for thou
mayest eat of them ; and thou shalt not cut them
down, to employ them in the siege. Only the
trees which thou knowest that they be not trees for
meat, thou shalt destroy and cut them down ; and
thou shalt build bulwarks against the city that
maketh war with thee, until it be subdued."

XCII. We write now Francis and Frances, and it
is convenient enough to do so; but otherwise there is
no foundation for it in the originals ; both the man's
and the woman's name having an i in that place,
Franciscus and Francisca, Then it should be con^-
sidered, that many of our names are both masculine
and feminine, asEthelred, Philip, Anne, &c. Joanna
Webbe, Wood's Ath. II. col. 1104.

XCIII. It is an entertaining sight to see a Gold-
finch draw his own water, and we are apt to fancy
it a mere modern invention ; but it seems they were
wont to be so taught many hundred years ago:
" De hdc aviculd vulgb dicitur, quod ergastulo sive
catastd clausa, aquam suppositam ab ymo perjilum

CENTURY II. 59

Vasculo suspenso ad se in rostro trahat, pedeque
Jilo inter dam supposito, cum vasculum attigerit,
sitim potu relevet. Et hoc, ut dicit Alexander,
Nature miraculum est, que parve avicule cardueli
talem astutiam dedit, quam nee bovi nee asino
magnis animalibus volult impertiri" These are
the words of Nicholas Upton de militari officio, p.
185 ; who flourished about 300 years since. But
you see he cites Alexander for the same thing, by
whom is meant Alexander Neckam, who lived two
hundred years before him ; so that this trick is at
least rive hundred years old. N. B. Upton is speak-
ing of the Goldfinch.

XCIV. The weathercock, in that form, is no
very modern invention ; since it is particularly
taken notice of by Nicholas Upton, who flourished
in the time of Henry VI. " Forma insuper Galli
insidet turribus altioribus ecclesiarum, ac castro-
rum, rostrum suum contra ventum semper vertit."
Upton, p. 193. See also Hospinian de Templis,
p. 346 ; who calls this consuetudo jam olim exorta,
et multis jam seculis observata.

XCV. Mirrour, p. 3 17.

" And tho' by blith of noble race I was.'5
r. by birth.

XCVl. Mirrour, p. 320.

" to Caiphas, our Cardinall.*'

She means Cardinal Beaufort.

XCVII. Mirrour, p. 322.

" To a parlement."

At St. Edmondsbury. (Sandford, p. 3 17, and
below, p. 338.)

60 ANONYM1ANA.

XCVIII. Mirrour, p. 323.

" I would have plaid the Lady of the Lake."
See King Arthur, IV. 1.

XCIX. Mirrour, p. 323.

" Ye a meridian,"

a day-spirit; alluding to Ps. xci. 6. where the Vul-
gate has demonium meridianum.

C. Mirrour, p. 325.

" and farewell Kent."

She was from Cobham in Kent. (Sandford, p. 3J6\

( 61 )

CENTURIA TERTIA.

I. MlRROUR for Magistrates, p. 326.

" Or else that God when my first passage was
Into exile along Saint Albon's Towne," &c.

Humphrey, the good Duke of Gloucester, was bu-
ried at St. Alban's. See Sandford, p. 317.

II. Mirrour, p. 328.

" Myself to call in records and writings,
The brother, sonne, and uncle unto kings."

See Sandford, p. 316, where you have an instance
of this.

III. Mirrour, p. 332.

" His Prince's peer — "
The Cardinals rank with Kings. See No. XXV.

IV. Mirrour, p. 337.

" Which otherwise (Ambition) hath no name."
read to name, i. e. for its name.

V. Mirrour, p. 337.

" And Delapole."

William De la Pole, Marquis of Suffolk, and
afterwards Duke.

VI. Mirrour, p. 338.

" A Cypher in Algrim."
1. e. Algorithm, or Arithmetick.

VII. Mirrour, p. 339.

" Then shaking and quaking, for dread of a dreame,
Half ivaked all naked in bed as I lay,

6'2 ANONTMIAJJA.

What time strakc the cJilme of mine honre extreames
Oppress was my rest with mortall affray,

My foes did unclose, I know not which way,
My chamber doors, and boldly in brake,
And had me fast before I could wake."

There is something very particular in this stanza^
there being a rhyme at the beginning of each verse,
as here is marked; besides, the two last lines have
each but nine syllables, whereas in the other stanzas
they have ten: perhaps this singular stanza is copied
or borrowed from some former author.

VIII. Mirrour, p. 341.

" Th' apprinz of Pucell Jone."

Apprinz is the old French for appris, the taking or
seizing: by Pucell Jone is meant Joane d'Arc, the
Maid of Orleans, called in French la Pucelle, who
was taken prisoner at Compiegne by the Duke of
Burgundy. Uapin, vol. I. p. 553.

IX. Mirrour, p. 357.

fC From the female came York and all his seed,
And we of Lancaster from the heir male."

The House of York pretended to the crown under
Philippa daughter of Lionel Duke of Clarence; and
the House of Lancaster from John of Gaunt.

X. Mirrour, p. 358.

" Against the Duke—"
He means Humphrey the good Duke of Gloucester.

XI. Mirrour, p. 48 1.

"S. Denisecride the French, the Britons glahelahee."
Glaye is the Fleur de Lis.

XII. Mirrour, p. 48 1.

" To wrecke my captive foile."

His defeat when he was taken prisoner: see p. 4S0,

CENTURY III. #3

XIII. Mirrour, p. 484.

" As eke the meane hereby, his jarring out may fee.'*

That is, the mean or common man may cease his
jarring: to fee, or tofeigh, as they speak in Derby-
shire, is to cleanse; so to fee out is to cleanse out.

XIV. The following story I had from the mouth
of Dr. Sydal, Bishop of Gloucester. A person of his
college, (Corpus Christ i College, Cambridge,) not
famous for his acumen, asserted that in some coun-
tries there were animals several miles long: this was
said in a large company, and when the persons pre-
sent began to stare, and even to doubt the fact, he
said he could demonstrate the thing to any of them
that would come to his chamber. In a day or two
some went; upon which he took out his compasses,
and went to a map hanging up in his room, and first
measured the figure of an animal therein engraved
by way of ornament, and then clapt the scale of
miles, saying, " Look you there, gentlemen ; this
animal is at least three miles long, and there are
others of greater dimensions."

XV. Dr. Thomas Terry, of Christ Church, Ox-
ford, was a person of great learning, but no parts,
and particularly a bad speaker: at last he got into
a habit of beginning every thing he said, with /
say I say. This was so much taken notice of in the
College, that the younger part of the society would
often ridicule him, and make a jest of him for it.
Of this he was told by a friend; and a scholar was
mentioned that was wont to make free with him in
that respect; The Doctor went and complained to
the Dean, who accordingly sent for the lad ; and when
he was come into the room, the Dean desired the
Doctor to inform the lad of his complaint against
him, whereupon, turning to him, he began as follows,
/ say I say, they say, you say, I say I say. The
Jad stared; and, as not perfectly understanding him,

6'4 ANONYMIANA.

cried, " Sir?" Then the Doctor related his eloquent
charge, I say I say, they .say, you say, I say I sayp
The lad was still under confusion; upon which the
Dean explained the matter a little to him, gave him
a short reprimand, and dismissed him; and so this
wise complaint was determined.

XVI. The Rev. Thomas Turner, Rector of Bil-
sington, in the county of Lancaster, and School-
master of Wye, used to boast of his having been
Amanuensis to the most learned Dr. Cave, not know-
ing that the Doctor complains of his Amanuensis, in
Prolegomena, p. xxvii. But whether Turner were
that very person or not, I cannot 6ay.

XVII. An Officer of the Excise, stationed in the
Peak of Derbyshire, being very thirsty on a summer's
day, called for a pint of ale at one of his landlady's ;
and, finding it very small and weak, asked her
where she bought her malt. She replied, at Work-
sop in Nottinghamshire; upon which he said, " I
wish you fetcht your water as far."

XVIII. The twilight, or rather the hour between
the time when one can no longer see to read, and
the lighting of the candle, is commonly called Blind-
man's Holiday: qu. the meaning or occasion of this
proverbial saying? I conceive, that at that time, all
the family being at leisure to converse and discourse,
should there be a blind person in the family, it is the
time when his happiness is greatest, every one being
then at liberty to attend to, and to entertain him.

XIX. Ames's Typographical Antiquities, p. 46*5,
" and also the Kyng of the right lyne of Mary."
The Author means David.

XX. In the Catechism, the question is, IVliat is
yovr name? A. A7, or M. This happens because
in forms it ran Ego N, Episcopus Cov. et Lich. and
Ego N. Decanus Eccl. Lich. where N means No-

CENTURY III. €")

men, intimating that the name is to be there inserted,
^ee M. Paris, p. 41 S.)

XXI. Mr. Evelyn, in his Discourse on Medals, p.
264, recites several ladies whose persons and excel-
lencies he would have preserved by Medals; and
names Queen Elizabeth; forgetting that we have her
effigies very common both on Coins and Medals, and
that he himself (p. 93, et seqq.) has caused several
to be engraved.

XXII. Roger Ascham found Lady Jane Grey
reading Plato's Phsedon, when the rest of the family
were hunting in the Park. He asked her how she
could lose such a pastime? She smiling answered,
" I wish all the sport in the Park is but the shadow
of what pleasure I find in this book." (Fuller's Holy
State, p. 295 0 but we must read, I ivis for I wish,
which is an old English word for think, suppose, &c.

XXIII. Campian, the Jesuit, made this Anagram
on the name of our Queen Elizabeth, Elizabeth,
Jesabel; Fuller, in his Holy State, p. 304, observes,
that it is false both in matter and manner ; it is so as to
the first, but not so in the second: but hear the Doc-
tor's words, "Allow it the abatement of H yet

was it both unequal and ominous that T, a solid let-
ter, should be omitted, the presage of the gallows,
whereon this Anagrammntist was afterwards justly
executed." But, with submission, the name ana-
gram matized was not Elizabeth, but Isabel, for these
are but one and the same name, and then the Ana-
gram will do very well. This is plainly the case, for
the Author wrote it Jesabel, with s, and not with z,
as Jezabel is written in our English Bibles. Note
also, that Fuller in his margin takes notice that "our
English Bibles call her Jezabel," intimating a further
objection against the Anagram from thence; but
this comes to nothing again, if you consider his de-
vice as an inversion of Isabel. But I know not whe-

t

66 ANONYMIANA.

tlier Campian did not take the name Elisabe; for so
Ant. Nebrissensis wrote the name of Isabel the Queea
of King Ferdinand, in 1550. This now makes Jesa-
bel very completely.

XXIV. In Lydgate's Dance of Machabree, f.
220, b. edit. Tottel, anno 1554, Death says to the
Emperor,

" Ye mot forsake of gold your apple round."

Where he means the monde, one of the insignia of
crowned heads.

XXV. Cardinals are reckoned to rank with Kings
and Princes; and I observe that, in the Dance of
Machabree, the Cardinal is placed after the Emperor
and before the King. See No. III.

XXVI. In the Dance of Machabree, f. 221, the
Constable is addressed before the Archbishop, by
which office we are therefore to understand that
great post in France and England, which was above
the Earl Marshal, and was chiefly employed in war.

XXVII. " My Feast is turned into simple ferie."

Machabree, f. 221, b.

That is, my festival is turned to a common day ;
J'eria being in low Latinity the word for the com-
mon days of the week, as la J'eria, 2da feria, &c.

XXVIII. " And every man, be he never so strong,
Dreadeth to dye by kindly mocion."

Machabree, f. 223.

Strong here means stout-hearted : hind in these old
authors is the same as nature : so that kindly mocion
means force or suggestion of nature.

XXIX. Death says to the Usurer, Machabree,
f. 223 :

" Suche an Etike thyne heart freten shall."

Etikc either means hectic, or a tick.

CENTURY III. G/

XXX. I have read S. Chandler's Discourse on
occasion of the Death of Thomas Hadfield ; it is
very just and sound, and what he says of Hadfield,
I believe, is very true. The person of whom Had-
field learned his first rudiments of literature, was
Mr. Robert Brown, schoolmaster, of Chesterfield ;
and the corrected exercises by which he continued
improving himself, were those of the Rev. Mr. Wil-
liam Burrow, the successor of Mr. Brown. At that
time Hadfield was apprentice to a shoemaker at
Chesterfield; and afterwards, when he was a Minister
at Wakefield, and a shoemaker of that town was to
make him a pair of shoes, and came to take measure
of him, he told him, " O you need not trouble
yourself about that ; long sixes or short sevens will
do :" upon which the Mechanic could not but stare
to find his Reverence so exactly skilled in the terms
of the gentle-craft.

XXXI. An Aleing, i. e. where mirth, ale, and
musick, are stirring. It is a custom in West Kent,
for the lower class of housekeepers to brew a small
quantity of malt, and to invite their neighbours to
it, who give them something for a gratification: this
they call an Aleing, and they do it to get a little
money, and the people go to it out of kindness to
them. V. Gloss, in X Script, v. Ealahus, v. Bingale, v.
Ale in English, Whitson Ale, Old Flays, X. p. 235.

XXXII. It is a great dispute whether we should
write surname or sirname : on the one hand, there
are a thousand instances in court-rolls, and other
antient muniments, where the description of the
person, le Smyth) le Tanleur, &c. is written over
the Christian name of the person, this only being
inserted in the line: and the French always write
surname (Huetiana, p. Go, 150, seq. ; see also the
Dictionaries.) And certainly surname must be the
truth, in regard of the patriarch or first person that
bore the name. However, there is no impropriety,

F 2

6'S AN0NYM1ANA.

at this time of day, to say sir name, since these ad-
ditions are so apparently taken from our sires or
fathers. Thus the matter seems to be left to peo-
ple's option.

XXXIII. Several people have been christened
Harry, which is the free or hypocoristic name for
Henry. But the question is, how Harry should
pass for Henry, to which it has no great affinity
either in orthography or sound ? I answer, it is the
Italian Arrigo. (See Father Paul, p. 17.)

XXXIV. We always use the word Ringleader
in a bad sense; to wit, of the person that is at the
head of a mob, a mutiny, a riot, or any tumultuous
assembly. How comes it to carry always this ill
sense? The Lexicographers tell us, a Ringleader
is a person that leads the 1'ing; but this does net
satisfy, for a Ring does not always imply an illegal
assembly. I conceive it is an expression drawn from
the Ring used in mutinies at sea, which the sailors
call a Round Robbin ; for it seems the mutineers,
on account of the certain punishment that would be
sure to overtake the first movers in case the project
should not take effect, generally sign their names in
a Ring ; by which means it cannot possibly be
known, upon a discovery of the plot, who it was
that signed first, and consequently all must be
deemed equally guilty : and yet the person that signs
first, is literally the Ringleader ; and he that is at
the head of any business, may as properly be termed
the Ringleader. In case this word be capable of
being applied in a good sense, it may be taken from
the Ring, a diversion formerly in use here in Eng-
land (See Thoresby's Musaeum, p. ISO.)

XXXV. Gibson, I presume, means the son of
Gib or Gilbert. But in Ariosto, translated by Sir
John Harrington, lib. xliii. ^ 12S, you have it
written Gibsen, and there it means a crooked dis-

CENTURY III. GO

torted dwarf of much such a shape as ./Esop. No
doubt from the Italian Gibbo seno, hump-breasted,
or crooked before.

XXXVI. In Don Quixote, we read of Mam bri no's
helmet, which alludes to Ariosto, i. § 28, but more
principally, I conceive, to a story in Boyardo.

XXXVII. Ariosto, lib. i. § 28, mention is made
of Mambrine's helmet, won by Renaldo; see No.
XXXVI.

XXXVIII. Sir John Harrington, in his notes on
Ariosto, Lib. xxxix. calls old Silenus Virgil's schote-
inaster. How this came into his head I cannot ima-
gine; for there is not the least foundation for it: on
the contrary, the very line which he cites there,
shews us that no other can be meant but theSemideus:

" Solvit e me, pueri, satis est potuisse vtderV

which alludes to the property of the deities, whereby
they were not commonly to be seen by mortals ; see
Servius on the place.

XXXIX. The words sigh and sighing some will
pronounce sithe and sit/ting ; and I have heard peo-
ple of account approve of this method of speaking.
But gh, in these cases, is undoubtedly quiescent, as
in high, thigh, fight, might, &c. ; and if it should
be said that sigh and sighing are technical, and ex-
pressive of the thing, the act of sighing is just as
well expressed by the common pronunciation, as by
sit he or sit king.

XL. We say of an ignorant man, he knows not
how to write his own name ; but many who are not
to be termed ignorant cannot do that. Thus they
will write Nicholas instead of Nicolas, according to
the Greek and the Italian. In the later ages, when
the Latin tongue was corrupted in so many respects,
they had a strange propensity to the use of ch, as
Nichil, Michi; from whence it became very natural

70 ANONYMIANA.

to insert h in this name. Many again write Cathe-
rine, but the truth is Katharine ; so Thurston for
Thurstan.

XLI. The book called the Earl of Anglesey's
Memoirs has little in it relative to history, but only
contains his Lordship's remarks on a piece of Sir
Peter Pett's, who published the book.

XLI I. To sign, as to sign a writing, is an ex-
pression drawn from the practice of our ancestors
the Anglo-Saxons, who, in attesting their charters,
prefixed the sign of the cross to their names. Many
of these charters have been printed ; and see Dr.
Hickes's Thesaurus, p. 70 of the Dissert. Epist. ;
and hence it comes to pass that when a person that
cannot write is to make his mark, he usually makes
a cross. And I apprehend that such Saxons as could
not write made their crosses, and the scribe wrote
their names; for the names are mostly written in
the same hand.

XLIII. I have a great dislike to the word foliage ;
foglio is an Italian word, to which we have added,
as it seems, a French termination. But, to be con-
sistent, we ought to take the French word J'euille,
and write J'euillage, which is a real French word ;
and I observe Mr. Jervas, in a letter to Mr. Pope,
uses this word; Pope's Works, vol. VII. p. 211.

XLIV. The true way of speaking and writing,
no doubt, is a concert of music, from the Italian
concerto; and yet some of our established writers
will say consort, as I remember to have seen in the
Guardian.

XLV. Huetius was one of the most learned of
the French : the elogium prefixed to the Huetiana
was written by Olivet. (Hommes Illustres, I. p. 6*8;
and compare p. xix. of Eulogium with Hommes
Illustres, p. 65.) Mons. Huet is supposed to have

CENTURY III. 71

been the greatest student that had ever existed.
(Elogium, p. xx. see also Huetiana, p. 4.) But I
know not what to say to this ; for, to omit Aristotle,
Pliny the elder (Pliny, Ep. iii. 5.) Plutarch, Origen,
and others, amongst the antients ; Tostatus, Baro-
nius, and the authors mentioned by Dr. Hakewill,
in his Preface, p. vii. may some of them vie with
him in this respect ; and more recently, perhaps,
Mons. le Clerc, and Joh. Alb. Fabricius.

XLVI. That many of our surnames are taken
from trades, is well known ; as Smith, Taylor, &c.
See Camden's Remains. Several of them are con-
sequently borrowed from trades which are now ob-
solete, and the original of such names are by that
means become obscure: as M'alker, one that dresses
cloth in the walkmiln ; Fletcher, he that trimmed
arrows by adding the feathers ; Arrowsmith, he that
made the piles ; Boivyer, he that made bows : so
Falkner, i. e. Faulconer; Somner, i. e. Summoner;
see Rennet's Life of Mr. Somner. Forster, i, e.
Forester.

XLVI I. Battus was the founder of Cyrene, a
city of Libya ; of whom Signior Haym, describing
one of the Duke of Devonshire's medals, in his
Tesoro Britan. torn. If. p. 124, speaks, " Testa
diademata can cor no suit orecchio e poca barha; che
alcuni vogliono che sia di Batto, altri, di Glove
Ammone." This coin is a Cyrenian. The English
interpreter of Haym was so ignorant, as to render
his words thus : " A head with a diadem, and a
horn upon the ear, with a little beard ; some will
have it to be the head of Bacchus, others Jupiter
Ammon."

XLVIIl. I have observed that our Churches ge-
nerally stand South of the Manor-house; the occa-
sion of which I suppose may be, that the Churches
were built by the Lords of Manors, who gave that

1'Z ANONYMIANA.

preference to the house of God, as to give it a more
honourable situation than their own dwellings.

XLIX. When the instrument now coming into
use is called a Mandarin, we are led to think it to
be something used by the Chinese Lords or Man-
darins ; but the truer pronunciation is Mandolin,
for I suppose it has no connexion with the Chinese
nation, but rather is an Italian instrument, or citara;
and the correct way of writing and pronouncing is
mandola, which, in Altieri's Dictionary is explained
by a citern. Mandola signifies in Italian an Almond;
which shews that it takes its name from the figure
of its belly, which is much like an almond.

L. The author of " The Polite Philosopher," a
nameless pamphlet, printed at Edinburgh, 1734,
8vo, is Lieutenant-colonel James Forrester, a Captain
in the Guards. He is of a good family, and travel-
led with the present Marquis of Rockingham. I
know not why this piece might not as well be termed
" The Polite Gentleman, or the Accomplished Man."
The poetry, which he has so agreeably inserted,
after the manner of Petronius (see p. 55), is his
own, as I collect from p. 42 ; and in this he seems
to have no contemptible talent.

LI. Hoboy. The name of this instrument is
from the French Hautbois; and not from the Ita-
lian Oboe, which is exactly the pronunciation an
Italian would give the French word Hautbois.
Oboe has no meaning, as the French name has.

L1I. Sodor is in one of the Western Isles of
Scotland, called Hy, the bishopric whereof, being
joined to that of the Isle of Man, the style runs,
Bishop of Sodor and Man (see Camden, II. col.
1449) ; and it is a great inaccuracy to write, Sodor
in Man, as Mr. Wright does in his Hist, of Hali-
fax, p. 166.

CENTURY III. 73

LI 1 1. There are five different ways of spelling
the following name, Lea, Lee, Legh, Leigh, Ley ;
there are such numbers of the name in Cheshire
that they have a common saying there, " as many
Leghs as fleas ; and as many Davenports as dogs'
tails."

LIV. Meum and Tuum are just as useful to the
Poets in pentameters, though not so profitable, as
they are to the Lawyers.

LV. Cecil Clay, the counsellor of Chesterfield,
was a very sensible man ; and yet he caused this
whimsical allusion, or pun, upon his name, to be
put on his gravestone, a cypher of two C's, and un-
derneath Sum quod Jul.

LVI. The learned Doctor Hakewill, in his Apo-
logie, takes it for granted (see the argument of the
front and of the work, et alibi,) that the elements
are convertible one into another; which is not agree-
able to experiment, or the notions of the moderns.

LVII. There is a place of the name of Claret in
the Duke de Rohan's Memoirs, lib. iv. from whence
I conceive the French wine takes its name.

LVI 1 1. " Crop the Conjurer." Smerdes Magus.

L1X. Ancient. The French use this word for
feu, or late, as when we say the late Bishop of
Lichfield ; and therefore when the translators of
Calmet's Dictionary (v. Tammus) say, " Mr. Huet,
the ancient Bishop of Avranch," they mistake the
sense, the original signifying M Mr. Huet, the late
Bishop of Avranch."

LX. The character of Caliban, in Shakspeare, is
exquisitely drawn ; for, though it be shocking to
nature, yet one conceives it possible such a monster
of brutality may exist, considering his supposed de-
scent: Caliban, by metathesis, is Canibal.

74 ANONYMIANA.

LXI. I hardly know an instance of an English-
man's changing his Christian name, though they so
often alter the surname, or will assume another ;
but abroad, even the Religious will often change
the Christian name. Thus, Cardinal Ximenes, who
was at first called Gonzales, altered it to Francis, in
honour of St. Francis, when he entered into that
order (See Fleehier's Life of Ximenes). The Jews,
in like manner, would change their names on cer-
tain important occasions, as we learn from the Old
and New Testament. Robert the Third, of Scot-
land, changed his name from John to Robert (Biondi,
p. 82). This was frequently done at Confirmation (see
notes on Memoirs of the Earl of Monmouth, p. 7.)

LXI I. The common people usually call a cancer
in the breast a Wolf; an expression borrowed from
the French (see Lucas, Voyage, torn. I. of the se-
cond set).

LXIII. I remember, that asking my father,
when I was a child, on his return home at any time,
What have you brought me? The answer used to
be, A new nothing, to pin on your sletve ; which
I was long before I understood: but I find now,
that the custom formerly was, for people to wear
both badges and presents, such as New-year's Gifts,
on their sleeves (see Biondi's Civil Wars of Eng-
land, p. 78. So book VI. p. 38.) Hence, I suppose,
the expression to pin one's faith on another's sleeve.

LXI V. There is a plain instance of the alteration
of our orthography and style in a short space of
time, in the letter of Robert Earl of Monmouth, in
the Appendix to his Memoirs, compared with the
Memoirs themselves; the letter was written about,
or a little before, 157S ; and the Memoirs about
1626, which is not fifty years.

LXV. The Orrery is no modern invention : for
in the library of the monastery of Croyland, co.

CENTURY III. 75

Line, there was a very famous and costly one, be-
fore it was burnt, in 100], The Planets, the Co-
lures, and the Zodiac, were therein expressed, but
it does not appear to have had any motion. The
term it was called by, was Pinax and Nader.

LXVI. The Fire of Friendship is an Indian ex-
pression. See Colden ; but you will find it in In-
gulphus, p. 75 ; who gives it a different turn p. 99,
intimating that it foreboded the fire that happened
to the monastery of Croyland in his time.

LXVI I. It is a ridiculous error of Dr. Petti ngal's,
p. 16' of his Dissertation on the Equestrian Figure
of St. George, where he has these words, " of which
(that is, of Typhon's being a Serpent) more may be
seen in the mythology of Nat a lis Comes, and Noel
le Comte" as if these were two different persons,
whereas the former is the Latin name, and the latter
the French name of the same man.

LXVIII. The negligences of great men are won-
derful; the words of Apollodorus, (I. 6'.) as cited
and amended by Bentley (ad Hor. Od. ii. 10,) are,
raSv 8s Xo»7Tcov 'A7roXXrov \x\v 'EcpiaXre rov a.pig'spov
£To£eU<rey o(p9atyx.oi/, 'HpaxTwjg Zs rh» Ss'^jov. Eu-
qulo9 he &ugc<5 Aiovvrog exrave' KXy-nov 8e <pa<nv,
'Exxnj, [xolTOrtV he "Htyaigog BaArov \xuhpoig. Of
which he gives this for the version, " Ex Gigan-
tibus, ait auctor, Ephialten sagittis confecerunt
Apollo et Hercules; Eurytum thyrso interemit
Bacchus; Clytium occidit vel Hecate vet Vulca-
nus." So he has left out the manner of the Giant's
deaths, and the author's opinion as to Vulcan.

LXIX. Dr. Hakewill in his Apologie, makes a
ship to be of the masculine gender, contrary to most
Authors. (See the Argument of the front and of
the work.)

LXX. It is observed that Projectors seldom ad-
vance their fortunes; numbers of them having been

i.-

"jG ANONYMIANA.

ruined. The name comes from Projicio, which
signifies to throw away — money and time.

, LXXf. Legantine, so Dr. Inett always writes
this word, as some others also do ; but the truth is
Legatine, and Johnson acknowledges no other form
but that.

LXXIJ. We hear much of the chain of friend-
ship, and brightening the chain, amongst the sa-
vages of North America. How like to this in Jef-
frey of Monmouth, fol. xxv. b. " cum communis
nobiUtatis vena Britonibus et Romanis ab JEned
defluat, et ejusdem cognationis una et eadem catena,
pnefulgeat : qud per Jlrmam amicitiam conjungi
deberet."

LXXIII. As Nature is contented with a little, so
very little things will contribute to amuse and divert
us. In riding a journey, I am very apt to conjec-
ture how long I shall be in arriving at such a place ;
and if I happen to do it within five minutes, or
some small matter of the time, it gives me always
great pleasure, and I accordingly applaud myself.
/nest sua gratia parvis; and one is even pleased to
find that those old abbreviations of ye, y1, and ys, for
the, that, and this, arose from y in those cases being
the Saxon \ or th.

LXXIV. Laudat diversa sequentes. Horace. —
When you are in a bad and deep road, nothing is so
common as to imagine the other track to be better;
you get into it, and presently find it the worse, so
as to return into the first again : this I have often
experienced. How many in life change for the
worse !

LXXV. I was very angry with my man for
alighting from his horse to take up a piece of an
old horse-shoe he saw lying in the road : when I
came to my journey's end I found an old nail in my

CENTURY III. 77

pocket ; on which, I began to reflect how injurious
I had been to the servant, and severe in my cen-
sure; for I did not chuse to throw the nail away,
but determined to bring it back.

LXXVI. The Arms of Bretagne are. Ermine,
insigned with a crown. They are explained in the
verses of John Cavellatus, in the second edition of
Jeffrey of Monmouth by AscensiuSj in the year
1517.

" Et si cur Prisci gestarint sceptra requiris,
Cur insigne premat prisca corona vetus,
Ecce? &c.

For Jeffrey relates the establishment of Britannia
Armorica from this Regal Island.

LXXVII. The following verses I found in my
copy of Jeffrey of Monmouth :

" Poma dat Autumnus, formosa est messibus
JEstas,
Ver procbet jiores, igne levalur Hyems"

LXXVIII. It is observed that the memory first
fails in regard to names : I take this, though, to be
a vulgar error; the failure of the memory being only
first perceived in that article, by reason that one has
so frequent occasion to mention them in conversation.

LXXIX. Lilly, in his Grammar, speaking of
Case, (p. Q, of my edition,) has these words, " Da-
tivus .... sub hac voce octavum etiam casum com-
prehenderunt : ut, it clamor coelo, id est, ad ccclum.
(Virgil, iEneid. b. V. 1. 451-)" The question is,
what does the Grammarian mean by the Eighth
Case? I answer, there are some verbs that govern
an ablative case, J'ungor, fruor, 8$c. but where an
ablative, or the sixth case occurs, which is not go-
verned of the verb, but is used by virtue of a prepo-
sition understood, as gladio percussit, some Gram-
marians were pleased to call this the seventh case,

78 ANONYMIANA.

making it different from the ablative. Thus Quin-
tilian, I. c. 4. " Qucerunt etiam, sitne apud G/(v-
cos vis quccdam sexti casus, et apud nos quoque sep-
tirni. Namcum dico, hasta percussi, non utor abla-
tivi natura, nee si idem Greece dicam, dativi, ro>
hopi" (See also Servius, ad Eel. II. et ad iEn. I. 79.)
These Authors have been followed by some later
Grammarians: however, there are no grounds for
this seventh case in the opinion of Priscian, Jul.
Scaliger (de Causis, p. 188), Sanctius (see Perizon.
ad Sanct. p. 4 1), Messieurs de Port Royal, Perizo-
nius, and others; since the preposition cum is so evi-
dently understood, and it is therefore only an ellip-
tical way of speaking. But now to the point: The
Authors that "adopted this seventh case, rinding the
dative, or the third case, used in like manner, not
naturally, but in a mode different, as they thought,
from the natural one (that is, instead of the accu-
sative with a preposition), called this, forsooth, the
eighth case; for which, however, they had certainly
as good reason as they had to call the other the se-
venth; and doubtless after they had given the other
the name of the seventh this might be called the
eighth. The example given is, " it clamor ccelo;"
and so you have again in Virgil, Georg. IV. 562:
" Viamque ajfectat Olympo"

And in Eclog. II. 30 :

" Haedorumque gregem viridi compellere hibisco."

That is, ad hibiscum, as Servius explains it, answer-
ing to ad caelum and ad Olympum, in the other
place. Nay, I think there is rather more reason to
call this the eighth case, than there was to call the
other the seventh, because a preposition is here re-
quired that does not govern the same case. When
you say ad Caelum, you change the case ; but when
you say cu gladio, you do not. To conclude :
Grammarians, it seems, had spoken of these cases,
and that was ground enough for Lilly to mention the

CENTURY III. 79

terms; and this, I am of opinion, is what he meant
by octavus casus in this passage.

LXXX. Archbishop Tenison, in the Dedication
to his Book on Idolatry, has this expression: 'They
will cry out that it hath imitated his pencil, who
drew the loose Gabrielle in the figure of chaste Di-
ana." This Gabrielle, called la belle Gabrielle, was
a mistress of Henry IV. of France, and he alludes
to a portrait of her in the habit of Diana.

The same author thinks Jupiter comes from ju-
vando only; for these are his words, p. 305: " Ju-
piter I believe, as Varro believed, and do think it
comes a juvando: for Jupiter, or (as the English
often pronounce it) Juhiter or Juviter, are the same;
p, b, v, being frequently used one for another. Nor
can I approve of the etymology ofjuvans Pater; for
ter in Jupiter is a mere termination ; and Jupiter
is no more juvans Pater, than Accipiter is accipi-
ens Pater.'" Jupiter is, doubtless, an old name,
for it occurs in Ennius; but then so is Jovis, which
occurs there likewise (see also Montf. vol. II. p.
270) ; and from hence comes the genitive Jovis,
which shews plainly to me that the original nomi-
native was Jovis; and yet Quintilian seems to think
Jupiter the nominative, lib. I. c. 6. but I think he
was inattentive here. Now as to the point in hand,
one can hardly imagine how, without the addition
of Pater, a double P came into the name, all the
correct writers and editors giving it always Juppiter.
And I imagine that when Varro derives the name
from Juvando, he does not exclude Pater; and as
to what the Archbishop says of ter's being a mere
termination, in that, he is, in my opinion, mistaken,
pater in other cases adhering to words, as in Dies-
piter Marspiter, and other nouns of the like kind
adhering to words in the same manner, as Puer in
Marcipor, &c. But though I thus exclude Arch-
bishop Tenison's notion and etymology, query, whe-

80 ANONYMIANA.

ther the word be from juvans Pater, and not from
Jov- Pater : but you will say, bow comes tbe u? I
answer, Quintilian bas noted that v and u are easily
cou interchanged. (See Quint. I. c. 6.) And in
confirmation of the whole I observe that the Greeks
usually joined tn-a/r)^ with Z=v$, as in Euripides apud
Strabonem, p. 270.

LXXXI. We must make an end of our liquor,
and stay to drink all upon the table: which cer-
tainly is just as absurd as the act of the old woman
when she took the physic to save it.

LXXXII. In Mr. Hearnes edition of the Textus
Roffensis, at pp. 1S4, 185, and 200, he has an-
nexed three shields with Saltires in the margin; they
were added by Sir Edward Dering, tbe Author of
the Transcript Mr. Hearne printed from. See Air.
Hearne's Preface, p. xiii.) Now for the understand-
ing of these shields, you will please to observe, they
occur in those places where mention is made of peo-
ple whom Sir Edward imagined might be of his fa-
mily, as Diring, and Gudred son of Diring: he
therefore clapt his coat of arms, which was a Sal-
tire, against those names, to insinuate that these
people were probably of his family. The case is the
same at pp. 192, 21 8, 235.

LXXXIII. The Swimming of Witches in order
to try whether they are really such or not, is a re-
main of the old Ordeal Trial by cold water (see the
Textus Roffensis, p. 28) : if they sink, they are in-
nocent: if they swim, they are guilty. Et si sum-
mers'! Juerint, inculpabiles reputentur ; si superna-
taverint, rei esse jiidicentur. (See also above in
that page, in the adjuration of the water.)

LXXXIV. We meet with great names amongst
the lower sort of people, as Beauchamp, Nevil, Tal-
bot, Scudamore, Babington, &c. &c. &c. It is pos-
sible these might be retainers to those families, and

CENTURY III. Si

so might take name from them ; but I rather think,
since families so apparently rise and fall, they may
in many cases descend some way from those families.
There is a remarkable story to this purpose of my
Lord Hastings, inBurton's Leicestershire.

LXXXV. There is a letter in the Cabala from
King Henry VIII. to Cardinal Cibo, dated 1527,
from Mindas, the name of which place has greatly
puzzled the Antiquaries, Henry having no palace of
that name. The case is, Windsor was formerly
written Windesore, and in a short way Windesr.
and the J^was mistaken by the copyist for an M.
This remark I had from the Rev. Mr. H. Zouch, of
Sandal, 1761.

LXXXVI. Many towns and villages standing
upon rivers have the name of Walton, as Walton in
le Dale close by the river Derwent in Lancashire ;
Walton upon Trent, in Derbyshire; Walton upon
Thames, in Surrey. These, as I take it, have a
quite different etymology from the numerous other
Waltons, which are generally supposed to mean
peak) town, or wood town. Wale seems to signify
water, whence, perhaps, well, in Saxon pelle, and
Swale, the name of some rivers ; Walton, in this
case, will be the town near the water.

LXXXVII. On Saturday, March 21, 176M, the
Equinox was in the morning, and the moon was at
full that afternoon, by which means Easter Sunday
was the next day, March 22, which is as early in the
year as this Festival can happen: and I question
whether it has ever been so early since its first insti-
tution. See Gent. Mag. 1761, vol. XXXI. p. 55.

LXXXVIII. Pliny, Nat. Hist. lib. XXX. c. 1.
writing upon Magic, has these words, " Britannia
hodieqne earn atton'Uk celebrat tantis ceremoniis, ut
deduce Persis videri possit" If the Author means
any more by this, than that " the Britons in their

G

$2 ANON YMI ANA.

fondness lor Magic even exceeded the Persians,''
which perhaps he does not, since the words both be-
fore and after seem to concern the study of Magic in
general ; I say, if he means any thing particular, I
would explain him by those words in Richard of
Cirencester, p. 19, where speaking of the Bath in
Somersetshire, he says: " Quibus Jbntibus prccsult.s
crant Apollinis et Miner vas numina, in quorum cadi-
bus perpctui ignes nunquam labescunt in favillas.
scd ubi ignis tabuit vertitur in globos saxeos.'
These words are taken from Solinus, c. 25» excep;
that this author speaks only of Minerva ; and has
canescunt [or cassescunt as in MS.] for labescunt.
Apollo is the Sun, and the Magi of Persia are
known to have kept up a perpetual fire as sacred to
that Deity. However, the miracle which Solinur>
and Richard relate, of the materials or pabulum of
these Sacred Fires being turned at last into stony
substances, I dare say means no more than cinders,
the hard remains of a coal fire ; for at this time,
when the Britons inhabited this island, the general
fuel was wood, and mineral coal was but little known:
suppose it known at this place, and not elsewhere,
and the wonder here mentioned is immediately ac-
counted for. Pintianus on the passage in Pliny
would recommend the reading of his MS. attonita;
but the words are cited by Richard, p. 12, and he
gives attonilh as the editions do.

LXXX1X. My friend John Upton, Prebendary
of Rochester, and the learned editor of Arrian and
Spenser, &c. died in 1761. He was a man of spirit,
of parts, and learning. He first set out a furious
critick in the way of emending antient authors; but
declared at last it was far more difficult to comment
well and to explain an author, than to emend him.

XC. The verse in Fuller's Church History, p.
108, " Sunt Polidori munera Vergilii? may be
corrected from Wood's Athen. Fasti, torn. I. col. 5.

CENTURY III. 83

"Hcec Polydori sunt munera I'ergilii." The Author
is here speaking of the inscription on the hangings
in the Choir of Wells given by Polydore Vergil. It
seems there was another verse also inscribed in ano-
ther part of them, " Sum Laurus, virtutis honos,
pergrata triumphis ." This was about Polydore's
Arms, which makes it natural to enquire how he and
the Laurel came to be connected. Now he will in-
form us of this in his Book de Rer. Invent, lib. III.
c. 4 : " appe.llavi supra nostram Lauram" he is
speaking of the Laurel, " utpote quam nostra: Ver-
gilianap familias nomini sacram mei majores una
cum duo bus Lacertis, insigne Gentis, ratione non
inani habuere, id quod carmen illud indicat,

Sum Laurus, Virtutis honos, pergrata trium-
phis," &c.

These verses, no doubt, were composed by Polydore
himself.

XCI. That date in Fuller's Church History, p.
198, concerning Polydore Vergil's History, " until
anno Dom. 153.., the year of King Henry the
Eighth," ought to be filled up thus, " 1538, the
30th year of King Henry the Eighth," for Poly-
dore's History ends there. Bishop Tanner, in his
Biblioth. mentioning this history, has " Lib. XXVII.
(rectius XXVI.)" But there are twenty-seven books;
for though in Thysius's edition, which, I presume,
was what the Bishop used, the work seems to end
with the twenty-sixth book, yet the twenty-seventh
book, containing the reign of Henry VIII. till his
30th year, is prefixed, being omitted in its place
through the absence of the editor, as is suggested.
There is no doubt but this twenty-seventh book ls
genuine, and yet I observe Bishop Nicolson, in
Historical Library, p, 70, speaks only of twenty-six
books, though he acknowledges his History of Henry
VIII. which constitutes the twenty-seventh.

<; 2

84 aSonymiana.

XCII. Those verses in Fuller's Church History,
p. I9S, intituled " Leyland's Supposed Ghost," were
the composition, I think, of Fuller himself; how-
ever, they are highly injurious to Mr. Camden.

XCII I. Mr. Hearne, in his Preface to the Texttfs

RofFensis, p. iii. speaking of Sir Edward Dering,
says, " Adolescent is, at jus miper mentionem feci-
w«,v." Now he has not named that Gentleman before ;
and therefore means in his edition of Sprot's Chro-
nicle, which he had printed from a Manuscript of
Sir Edward Bering's the year before. Mr. Hearne
in the same Preface, p. v. calls the first Baronet
abav'm to the present Sir Edward, but he was
tritavus, Sir Edward being fifth in descent from him.

XCIV. It is not thought very creditable now for
an Oxonian to take his Bachelor of Arts Degree at
Cambridge: hut the case seems to have been other-
wise formerly ; since Laurence Nowell, the great
Antiquary and Dean of Litchfield, took his first de-
gree there, though he was of Oxford first, and was
afterwards incorporated at Oxford.

XCV. Bishop Gibson on Camden, col. xxxiii.
remarks that his Author, in respect to Albina, one
of the thirty daughters of Dioclesian a King of Syria,
who on their wedding-night killed all their hus-
bands, seems here to confound two fabulous opinions
into one; making this Albina, at the same time
daughter of Dioclesian, and one of the Danaides.
daughters of Danaus : for they it were, who are said
to have killed their husbands, and come over hither.
But, with submission, the old Manuscript British
History testifies expressly, that the thirty-three
daughters of Dioclesian killed their husbands, though
not on their wedding-night: and Fabyan, in his
Chronicle, fol. iiii. alludes to the same story where
he writes, " So that yt may certaynly be knowen,
that yt toke not that fyrste name [of Albion] of
Albyne dough ter of Dioclecyan Kyng of Sirye, as

CENTURY III. S;>

in the Englyshe Chronycle is affermyd. For in ail
olde storyes or cronycles is not founde, that any
suche Kynge of that name reygned over the Syriens,
or yet Assyriens : nor yet any suche storye, that his
xxx doughters shuld alee theyr xxx husbandes, as
there is surmysed, was put in writinge." See also
Hardynge's Chronicle, fol. vi. b. where he recounts
the same story from the Chronicle, but disproves it
as Fabyan's. It is plain there is no confusion of
stories, but that it was, as Camden took it, all one
narration, though so groundless and inconsistent.

XCVI. And this saith that vote [upon Hlgdeti]
is in the Life of St. Alfred, writ by St. Neotus.
Sir John Spelman, Life of iElfred, p. 18. This, it
seems, was a puzzling affair to Sir John, who after-
wards writes : " But I must confess I am very much
to seek, whom he there meant by St. iElfred ; for
besides that I no where find our iElfred so styled,
[see the Reasons, p. 21,9.] I cannot but marvel
that St. Neots should write his life, and style him a
saint, when he lived not to see but the former part
of his reign, which in St. Neots his judgment was
not such as should demerit that title, as we shall
after (p. 57) shew." Mr. Ilearne, the accurate editor
of this work of Sir John's, does not at all help r.s
out: his note is, "Archbishop Usher (in his Chro-
nological Index to his Antiquitates Brit. Eccles. sub
anno dccclxxxiii) reads Regis for Sancti ; but
which is the right I cannot tell, because I know not
where the manuscript copy of Henry Huntingdon
now is, from whence the said note was taken, &c.M
Now it is very clear to me, that the appellation came
not from St. Neotus, but the person that cited him
in that marginal note upon Higden. This person
had seen King iElfred often reputed and culled a
Saint, though he was never formally canonized by
the Pope. See Walkers note on the Latin Version
of Sir John SpeTman's Life of iElfred, p. 171, and

$6 ANONYMIANA.

as such he clapped him down, whilst the other per-
son, who wrote upon Henry Huntingdon, gave
iElfred his right title.

XCVII. Mr. Shelton, in his Note on Dr. Wot-
ton's View of Hickes's Thesaurus, p. 19 of his trans-
lation, represents Bishop Gibson in his explication
of the names of places at the end of his Saxon
Chronicle, as saying the Isle of Athelney was called
by Bede, Ethelinghie. It is not probable Bede
should mention this island, which was an extremely
obscure place till King iElfred's time, who for that
reason chose it for an hiding-place for himself when
he was so much in fear of the Danes ; and indeed
that Author does not name it. Here is therefore a
mistake ; the occasion of which was this ; Bishop
Gibson puts B to the word Ethelynghie, which
Shelton took for Bede, because his Lordship some-
times so denotes that Author: but he forgot that he
also denotes John Brompton in the same manner;
and he is the Author here intended, the name of
Ethelynghey occurring in him, col. 81 1, inter Decern
Scriptures.

XCVIII. Mr. Oldys, Norroy, in making enquiries
after the particulars of Shakspeare's Life, took all
possible pains both at London and at Stratford to
acquire a Specimen of his Hand-writing, but never
could obtain the least scrip. However, that print
of him prefixed to the folio edition is declared, in
the verses under, by Ben Jonson, to be extremely
like him.

XCJX. A Parody by the late Dr. James Drake,
then an undergraduate of St. John's College Cam-
bridge, on those famous lines of Mr, Dry den's under
Milton's Picture :

CENTURY II I. S7

Three Richards lived in Brunswick's glorious reign,
In Westminster the first1, the next in Warwick

Lane 2,
In Dumbleton the third3; each doughty Knight,
In spite of Nature, was resolved to write.
The first in penury of thought surpass'd,
The next in rumbling cant j in both the last.
The force of Dulness could no farther go,
To make the third she joyn'd the former two.

* Sir Richard Steele. a Sir Richard Blackmore.

3 Sir Richard Cox.

£. The mint at Shrewsbuiy, in the reign of
Charles the First, is expressly mentioned by Lord
Clarendon, and by Bryan Twyne (see Hearne's
Annal. Dunstapliae, p. 763); yet I do not remember
ever to have seen any pieces coined here.

■

( 88 )

CENTURIA OUAItTA.

I. . X ATER Willelmi Bastard, qui postea An-
gliam conquis'wit. (Annal. Dunst. p. 18.) This is
the usual expression when authors speak of the ex-
pedition of William Duke of Normandy into Eng-
land at the time he obtained that crown (Willis,
Cath. II. p. 31.) ; and the date of instruments per-
petually run, A° 5to Hen-rid a Conquest u Anglioe
quinti, and the like. Now all this does not mean
that William gained the kingdom by subduing it;
for in that case these authors use other words, as
p. 19, Sub quo. Rex Willelmus tVaUiam sibi sub-
didit; and p. 12, Hie Carolus subjugavit Hispa-
niam. See also p. 28. In short, conquest in this
case means no more than acquisition. In the fol-
lowing case, though, it seems to mean conquest:
Egbertus Rex occidentaliu Saxonum motus pietate
concessit regnri Mercice IViglqfio, quern bello con-
quisierat, (Chron. Petr. p. 12.) unless we should
read quod; and the like is implied by E. Warren,
in that famous speech of his, Dugd. Bar. I. p. 79.
Not but William conquered this kingdom ; (A. S.
II. p. 413) Archbishop Parker, p. 1, calls him,
Regni Victor atque Triumphator. M. Paris ; (p.
6*00.) Conquesta means acquisition. Leland (in
Tanner, Bibl. p. 95.) calls him Victor.

II. The Annals of Dunstaple, p. 18, call Harold
II. the nephew of Edward the Confessor; and after-
wards style Edward his uncle ; which is not agree-
able to our common notion. They take Editha,

CENTURY IV. 8p

wife of the Confessor, to be the sister of Earl Godwin,
instead of his daughter ; but it is a mistake.

III. In regard of that decisive battle wherein
Harold was slain, and William the Conqueror ac-
quired the crown of England, the Annals of Dunsta-
ple say, Cui \_lf'"Ulelmo\ Rex occurrens cum paucis,
occ. The Note in the margin is by a later hand:
Nam in prcelio plures ceciderunt quam 6*0,000 An-
glorum; which being a reason implying the direct
contrary, Mr. Hearne observes, it should rather be
read, Minus recte : Nam in prcelio, &c. and thus
he contents himself without giving any assistance to
his author. Now it seems to me that what that
Annalist meant by cum paucis, was to intimate to
us, that Harold was so hasty, and so eager to engage,
that he would not wait till the whole of his force
was collected together ; but would engage the Nor-
man with those he had with him (see Rapin, I.
p. 141.)

IV. A. 1213, say the Annals of Dunstaple, H

Prior de Dorseta was chosen Abbat of Westmostre ;
upon which Mr. Hearne notes, " Omittitur apud
Lelandum (Coll. vol. VI. p. 123); hinc proinde sup-
plendum. Et tamenfalli hie loci auctorem nostrum
existimo, vel saltern pro Westmostre, sive West-
minster, quid aliud reponendum esse. TLuvspyos
quis forsitan Wigmore malit. At nihil temere
muto." On the word Dorseta he notes thus, " vide
num pro Dorcestrid?" It is very well he was not
for altering the passage, for it appears from Mr'.
Wigmore, (p. 34, seq.) that in 1213, Ralph de
Arundel, Abbat of Westminster, was deposed, and
William Humez, or de Humeto, was put into his

place, insomuch that H here stands for this

abbot's surname, and not the Christian name, as
usual ; so that the author of the Annals is not mis-
taken, either as to the Abbat's name, or the name
Of the place. As to his conjecture concerning Dor-

90 ANONYMIANA.

seta, Mr. Hearne is very unhappy ; Humez, it seems,
was Prior of Frampton, or Frompton, in Dorsetshire
(see Wigmore, p. 35.) So that Prior de Dorsetd
means a Prior of Dorsetshire ; as much as to say,
that he did not know the exact place, any more than
before he knew the Christian name of this prior. It
is called Thornset, in Spel man's Life of JElfred,
p. iii.; and in Chron. Sax. anno 845. Dornsetum,
or as in the Var. Lect. Dorscetum and Dorset on,
are the Dorsetshire People, i. e. the Inhabitants of
Dorseta. However, the author of the Annals is
mistaken in saying Humez was elected Abbat of
Westminster; for he was put in by the legate, and
not elected by the house (see Wigmore again, p. 36;
and Ann. Dunst. p. 70, where this subject is re-
sumed; also Chron. Petr. p. Q6. ubi male, Fronton'uv
for Fromtonice.)

V. King John is said to die in banishment (Ann.
Dunst. p. 57.) He died at Newark, from his own
home, and when his affairs were in a very unsettled
condition ; and as it were driven from his home by
the Barons, who then greatly prevailed against him ;
and so M. Westminster, (p. 276*) says he died
" Pauper, et omni thesauro destitutus, nee etiam
tantillum terra? in pace retinens, ut vere Johannes
extorris diceretur" alluding to his name of Lack-
land ; and M. Paris, " Nihil terras, imb nee seipsum
possidens."

VI. Authors call the Mohammedans Pagans
(Ann. Dunst. p. 107; Platina, p. 26*4); and so most
authors in speaking of the holy wars ; but in strict-
ness they are not so ; for they are neither idolaters,
nor worshipers of images and pictures.

VII. The late famous Dr. Bentley was of St.
John's College, which is parted from Trinity College
only by a wall. When he was made Master of
Trinity, he said, By the help of his God fte had
leaped over Die wall.

CENTURY IV. 0,1

VIII. The Chronicle of Peterborough tells us,
that Suer was King of Norway in 1201. I suppose
we should read Suen ; but the books give us no ac-
count either of one or the other.

IX. Robert Swapham. speaking of cups found in
the lodge of the Abbat of Peterborough at his death,
in 1245, has these words, Duce Nuces cum pedibus
et circuits deauratis, just as now we see the shells
of cocoa-nuts mounted ; but, as the cocoa-nut was
not at this time Jtnown in England, one may wonder
from whence these large shells should come, and of
what kind they were; by land, probably, from the
East Indies, where, as appears from Hamilton's
Voyages passim, they grow plentifully.

N. B. Vessels mounted in this manner were not
unknown to the antients, who called them p£gy<rei/8s/a,
(Montf. III. p. 04. See another example in W.
Whytlesey, p. 130.)

X. When William de Waterville, Abbat of Peter-
borough, was deposed in 1175, this house was in
extreme bad order, insomuch that Benedict, his
successor, was forced to retire, and live privately at
Canterbury, where he had been Prior, with only
one Monk (R. Swapham, p. 98.) Afterwards, in
the Abbacy of Robert de Lindsey, who acceded in
1214, the number of Monks here were seventy-two
(ibid. p. 112.) as I presume they had usually been;
but he added eight more monks to the number about
1216*; a particular not noted by Dr. Willis, which
I mention on account of what follows. The frater-
nity, after this addition, consisted of eighty Monks:
and, as I apprehend, never was more ; for though
Dr. Willis tells us, in his account of Walter of St.
Edmundsbury, who acceded in 1233, that he added
thirty monks to the number, whereby the whole
would consist of one hundred and ten ; I am of opi-
nion this convent never maintained so many; for
what the author says is only this, " Reccpit itaque^

0 2 A SONY MI AN A.

Deo inspirante, caritatis intuitu triginta mon&chos
Ihesu Christo perpetue famulandos." R. ^wapbam,
p. 121 ; where there is nothing said of addition ; but
only that this Abbot received so many into the house
in his time, which was about the space of thirteen
years. And I find that in the time of Abbat William
Hotot, successor of the above Walter, the Came-
rarius was to provide eighty pair of stockings, an-
swerable, that is, to the number of the Monks.

N. B. At the dissolution in the time of Henry
the Eighth there were about forty monks here, ac-
cording to Dr. Willis; but I am of opinion there
were more; for 39, it seems, reckoning Abbat and
Prior, subscribed to the King's supremacy, and it is
reasonable to suppose there would be several that
would not sign. This, though, is far short of one
hundred and ten ; and, indeed, I find that the great
house at St. Alban's, which was much richer than
this, maintained but one hundred Monks (Tanner,
Not. p. 180.)

XI. The putting coats of arms on plate, an antient
practice (W. Whitelsey, p. 130.)

XII. The Chronicle of Peterborough pretends
Egbert was the first of the Saxon kings that attempted
an universal monarchy over the rest (p. 12): but
this is a great mistake ; for see Rapin, I. p. 63.

XIII. Authors vary much in the etymon of
Ember-weeks or Ember-days. Hear Mr. Wheatley,
p. 215: "they are called Ember-iceeks (as some
think) from a German word, which imports absti-
nence : though others are of the opinion they are so
called because it was customary among the antients
to express their humiliation at those seasons of fasting,
by sprinkling ashes upon their heads, or sitting on
them ; and, when they broke their fasts on such
days, to eat only cakes baked upon embers, which
were therefore called Ember-bread. But the most

CENTURY IV. Q$

probable conjecture is that of Dr. Mareschal, who
derives it from a Saxon word, importing a circuit
or course ; so that these fasts being not occasional,
bat returning every year in certain courses, may
properly be said to be Ember-days; i. e. Fasts-in-
conrse" He cites Dr. Mareschal's Observations on
the Saxon Gospels (p. 528, 529), who likewise
mentions the deduction of this name by some from
the Greek word rj^spct (see Dr. St. George's Exami-
nation of Candidates, p. 20) ; and also says, that the
Danes call it Temperdage, and thereupon observes,
" quo denotatur etiam iv Temporum Solennitas,
quodque ab ipso Temporum vel Tempora, sic dend-
minatum censeo.n And this, in my opinion, is as
plausible as any, since the Latins call these fasts iv
Tempora; and that, according to Mr. Wheatley, one
end and design of them was, to consecrate to God
the four seasons of the year.

XIV. I am every day more and more sensible of
the utility of public libraries ; they are repositories
of the various editions of books, which private per-
sons cannot be supposed to buy, and which, more-
over, being often superseded by later editions, would
all go for waste-paper, were they not lodged in these
public receptacles. Besides, the world now-a-days
reads not the works of the middle ages, nor scarce
any of the Fathers ; these, therefore, in a manner,
would be lost, and consumed in waste-paper, if the
public libraries did not preserve them ; and yet all
true scholars who are desirous of going to the bottom
of many particulars in a literary, and even in an
historical way, are sensible of the use of this kind of
books, and are glad to have recourse to them.

XV. William Caxton, who first introduced Print-
ing into England, has, no doubt, been instrumental
in preserving many things which otherwise would
have been lost. But the misfortune was, that he
was but an illiterate man, and of small judgment,

(J4 ANONVMl'ANA.

by which means he printed nothing but mean and
frivolous things, as appears from the catalogues of
his impressions, given us by Mr. Lewis and Mr.
Ames. Whereas, had he been a scholar, and had
made a better choice of the works that were to pass
his press, it is probable many excellent perform-
ances, now lost, would have been secured to us,
especially if he had had recourse to some of the
more antient pieces ; but as it is, Caxton's works
are valuable for little else than as being early per-
formances in the Art of Printing, and as wrought
off by him.

XVI. In February 176*2 many whales came
ashore in various parts of this island ; not less than
thirteen or fourteen, as was said. These fish, I
apprehend, were driven out of their own seas, by
the violence of storms, in the same manner as the
Rhombus and the Scams used to be antiently driven
from the Levant upon the coasts of Italy :

" Si qiios Eois wtonata Jluctibus
Hyems ad hoc vertat mare"

Hor. Epod. xi.

Now, when the fish (the whales) were once forced
from their native abodes, - where their sustenance is
most plentiful, it would be natural for them to quest
about for that jelly they live upon, which being
scarce on our coasts, it is no wonder they should
often strike on the sands ; in which case the weight
of their own bodies, together with the force of the
waves or the tides, would of course lodge them so
fast as to make it impossible for them to get off;
just as is the case too often with heavy ships.

XVII. The Small-pox, according to Dr. Mead,
is a native of iEthiopia, from whence it spread into
Arabia and Egypt. It may be so ; but it is strange
that Ludolphus, Father Lobo, and Dr. Gcddes,
should none of them take notice of such distemper

CENTURY IV. 95

at this day prevailing there. Being bred, as is sup-
posed, in the country, it ought to rage there, one
would imagine, as much as any where else, though
not more, by reason that people have the distemper
but once. And this is agreeable to Dr. Mead's own
principles; for, speaking of local or popular diseases,
he says, " there are certain diseases peculiar to cer-
tain countries," owing probably to a fault in the
climate, soil, and water. He goes on, " I imagine
these diseases must always have been in their parti-
cular countries, as the same causes always existed."
By parity of reason, the Small-pox should be in
^Ethiopia now ; for the old causes, I presume, exist,
the climate, soil, and water, being now the same
they were many ages ago.

XVIII. The introduction to English Grammar
printed in 176*2 is ascribed to Dr. Lowth, and I be-
lieve very justly. The Cypher in the Title is R. D.
id est, Robert Dodsley.

XIX. Orosius was a Spaniard, and it is observ-
able that the name of Osorius occurs now in that
part of the world ; witness the Portuguese Historian
Hieronymus Osorius. Orosius and Osorius con-
sisting of the same letters, are probably the same
name by a metathesis. Orosius is right; the MSS.
not only writing so, but authors, as Cassiodorus
Jornandes and Joh. Sarisberiensis, citing him by
that name.

XX. They call a Clergyman's Sermon, what he
preaches from, his Notes : because formerly it was
written in characters, or short-hand, usually called
Notes. The Dissenters, more than any others,
used the short-hand, and their hearers often would
enable themselves to write them, that so they might
take down the sermon, or a good part of it, for me-
ditation after ; but all the Dissenting ministers did
not use to write in short-hand, for see Clegg, p. 52;

Q6 ANONYMIANA.

and it is now, lor the most part, left off amongst
them.

XXI. " Sunt tredecim anni quod hie sum, bene
habeOy nisi quod denies non habeo." These are the
words of Scaliger, who was then at Leyden, in the
Scaligerana (p. 140), and accord very exactly with
myself here at Whittington, 1763. So in his Epis-
tles (I. 43) : " Equidem valeo, et in hac ineunte
senectute nil ad valetudinem et integritatem cor-
poris desidero, si denies excipias; qui ex nimid
hujus ceeli humiditate, sine alia Icesione sui aut
dolore meo, integri et solidi mihi decidunt." But,
with the leave of this great man, the moisture of the
climate of Holland was not the cause of his teeth's
dropping out, for that is not the case here in Eng-
land. I rather imagine the scorbutic habit of his
body was the cause; as I presume it may be with
myself.

XXII. " The three last Cardinals that this nation
had were thine," says Dr. Hakewill, in his dedica-
tion to the University of Oxford ; by which I pre-
sume he means, Pole, Wolsey, and Bainbridge.

XXIII. The story or fable of the Father and his
Son riding on an ass through a town is said by the
Dutchess of Newcastle, in her letter to the Duke
prefixed to her Life of his Grace, to be an old
apologue mentioned in iEsop; but I cannot find it
in that author.

XXIV7". Concerning those books, called Ana, or
lana, as Scaligerana, Menagiana ; see Wolfius's
Preface to the Casauboniana. Of this kind are the
Essays and Discourses gathered from the mouth of
William Duke of Newcastle by his Dutchess, who
published them in 166*7, as tne fourth book of her
life of that Duke ; as also are, according to the opi-
nion of Mons. Huet, the works of Montaigne.
Those observations of the Dutchess's that follow

CENTURY IV. 97

those of her husband are not of the nature of Anas,
because they are her own, and written ex professo ;
for the essence of this kind of Collections is, to be
the casual remarks of others, collected by some
friend. Yet Huetius wrote his Hommes Illu'stres,
I. p. 60.

XXV. The Dutchess of Newcastle, in her Life
of his Grace, observes (p. 64), there were but four
coaches that went the Tour, when they first came
to Antwerp, about 1645; but that they amounted
to above 100 before they left that city in 1660.
This was afterwards called the Ring here in Eng-
land, and was kept in Hyde-park ; and there is fre-
quent allusion to it in some of the plays written in
the time of King William and Queen Anne. It
was a kind of airing in a coach ; but is now (176*3)
left off. It was a French custom (Lister's Journey
to Paris, p. 14, 178. and called there le Cours.)

XXVI. To put the broad R upon a thing, so it
is often expressed and written ; but it should be, to
put the broad Arrow, which is the mark used on
all the King's stores ; but, query, how or why the
Pheon came to be the mark for the King's Property?

XXVII. " What pillars those five sons of thine
[the University of Oxford], who at one time lately
possessed the five principal sees in the kingdom."
(Dr. Hakewill, Dedication.) The sees are well
known ; and, I presume, if this was written in
1627, it refers to the year 1615, when there sat at

Canterbury, George Abbot.
York, Tobias Matthews.
London, John King.
Winchester, Thomas Bilson.
Durham, William James.

XXVIII. At a meeting of the Society of Anti-
quaries, Fefy. 1762, the meaning was asked of the
word Trindals; the injunctions of Queen Elizabeth,

11

OS ANONYMIANA.

1569, art. 23, running thus, "Also, that they shall
take away, utterly extinct and destroy, all shrines,
coverings of shrines, all tables, candlesticks, trindals,
and rolls of wax, pictures, paintings," &c. Now in
the Articles of Visitation, by Bishop Ridley, 1550,
(p. 37) it is asked, " Whether there be any images
in your church, tabernacles, shrines, or covering of
shrines, candles, or trindels, of wax, &c." But the
clearest account is that in the Injunctions of Edward
VI. 154/, p. 8 : " Also, that they shall take away,
utterly extinct and destroy all shrines, covering of
shrines, all tables, candlesticks, trindilles or rolls of
wax, pictures, paintings," &c. by which it appears
plainly that trindilles or trindals, and rolls of wax,
are the same ; and I conceive it may mean cakes of
•wax, which being round, are therefore called trin-
dles, or trundles, as perhaps it might be more ac-
curately written.

XXIX. Mr. Colden tells us, vol. I. p. lfj, that
the Indians of the Five Nations " have no labials in
their language ; nor can they pronounce perfectly
any word wherein there is a labial ; and when one
endeavours to teach them to pronounce these words,
they tell one, they think it ridiculous that they
must shut their lips to speak." According to this,
there can be no B. M. P. in the Indian language;
but whence come mohawk, maquas, mahikander,
wampum, tomahawk, and in the maps Mohawk
River ? Surely the Europeans must make some
mistake in relation to these words.

XXX. The custom is general to have a goose on
Michaelmas day ; and see a trace of this as early as
10 Edward IV. (Blount's Tenures, p. 8.)

XXXI. The notion of particular angels being
allotted to take care of individual persons, may have
some specious appearance of truth from certain texts
of Scripture ; but is a point too uncertain for us to

CENTURY IV. QQ

receive it as an indubitable verity ; and yet in the
Missal there is a mass de Sancto Angela custode,
instituted by Pope Paul V. in the beginning of the
17th century, to be said the day after Michaelmas-
day; and at other times as agreeable. But certainly
we ought not, without better grounds, to make use
of such notions in our direct addresses to God, or
in our devotions ; and for this reason I cannot ap-
prove of those two stanzas in Bishop Kenn's Hymn
at Night.

" O ! may my Guardian, while I sleep,
Close to my bed his vigils keep ;
His love angelical instill ;
Stop all the avenues of ill ;

" May he celestial joys rehearse,
And thought to thought with me converse;
Or in my stead all the night long
Sing to my God some grateful song."

XXXII. The custom of reading some part of the
Scriptures, in Colleges and elsewhere, whilst the
fraternity are sat at dinner, seems to have arisen
from what our Saviour did at the last Supper. How-
ever, this was the practice in many societies (Pointer,
P« 20» 57-) At St. John's College, Cambridge, a
scholar, in my time, read some part of a chapter in
a Latin Bible ; and after he had read a short time,
the President, or the Fellow that sat in his place,
cried, Tu au tern. Some have been at a loss for the
meaning of this : but it is the beginning of the suf-
frage, which was supposed to follow the reading of
the Scripture, which the reading scholar was to con-
tinue, by saying, Miserere mei, Domine. But at last
it came to mean no more than to be a cue to the
reader to desist or give over.

XXXHI. The custom amongst the Huguenots
in France seems to have been for the Godfather to
give his own name to the child; for Colomesius,

H 2

100 ANONYMIANA.

speaking of Joseph Justus Scaliger, remarks it as
something extraordinary or particular: " Ex sacro
lavacro susceptus est in rede Hilariana a viro nobili
Gerarto Landa, qui eum non de nomine suo, quod
aversabatur, sed Josephum Justum nominavit '."
I presume Justus was added to Joseph from
Matt. i. 19.

XXXIV. The venom of the Adder, or English
Viper, is not so exalted and deleterious as that of
the Italian. A sporting dog on the moors between
Ashover and Matlock cried amain, on which Dr.
Bourne rode up to him full gallop to see what was
the matter, and there he saw a large Viper, which
lie shot, and, tearing the belly, there came out five
or six. small ones at the aperture of the wound. As
for the dog, who was bit upon his neck, which
swelled, he was at first dull and heavy, but in about
an hour he came to himself, and was as brisk as
ever, and went through the day's exercise as well as
if nothing had happened.

XXXV. A marle-pit being frozen over in Not-
tinghamshire, the farmer stood at the side looking
upon it, and thought he saw several good large carp
dead just under the ice. Upon this, he broke the
ice in various places, where the fish lay, and brought
four or five of them home, and laid them at a mode-
rate distance from the fire, and they began in a
short time to move their tails, and in short all of
them recovered. I suppose they had come up to
the top of the water to seek for air; and, secondly,
that the farmer took them out just in the very nick
of time ; for, in all probability, they would have
been soon past recovery. This story is very well
attested.

XXXVI. To speak a thing under the rose; and,
under the rose be it spoken ; are phrases of some
difficulty, though the sense of them be well enough

CENTURY IV. 101

understood: they mean secretly ; but the query is,
how they came to imply that. The Clergyman
wears a rose in his hat ; and in confession what is
spoke in his ear, is in effect under the rose, and is
to be kept secret, as being under the seal of con-
fession *.

XXXVII. Mr. Edward Brown, the learned Editor
of the Fasciculus Rerum expetendarum et Jhgien-
darum, on these words of Bishop Grosseteste, in a
letter of his to King Henry III. torn. II. p. 394:
" Hcec tamen unctionis prcerogativa nullo modo
regiam dignitatem proefert aut etiam o?quiparat
sacerdotali, aut potestatem tribuit alicujus sacer-
dotalis officii ; Judas namque Jilius Jacob princeps
tribiis ?'egalis, distinguens inter se et fratrem
suum Levi principem tribiis sacerdotalis, it a ait, —
tnihi dedit dominus regnum, et Levi sacerdotium,
et subjecit regnum sacerdotio ; mihi dedit quae in
terrd, Hit quae sunt in ccelis, ut supereminet Dei
sacerdotium regno quod est in terrd:' — Mr. Brown,
I say, notes on these words, " Cum ego lectori in-
dicaverim tot S. Script, locos, oro tit is mihi indicet
Imnc unum ;" and it is certain that this editor has,
in fact, been very diligent in investigating the several
passages of Scripture either quoted or alluded to in
the two volumes of the Fasciculus. But it was in
vain for him to look for this passage in the book he
searched, viz. the Scriptures, for it is not there ex-
tant ; but in the " Testaments of the Twelve Patri-
archs," a work which Bishop Grosseteste and others
held to be of equal authority with the Scriptures
themselves. See the Memoirs of the Life of Koger
de Weseham, p. 48. The words there, in Bishop
Grosseteste's version, for he translated that piece out
of Greek into Latin, are these: "Mihi dedit Dominus
regnum, et illi sacerdotium, et subjecit regnum

* The learned Author appears never to have heen under the Rote
in St. Paul's Church-yard.

102 ANONYM1ANA.

sacerdotio. [Levi datum est sacerdotium, et Judos
regnum, et subjecit Deus regnum sacerdotio:~\ rnihi
dedit quaj in terrd, illi quas sunt in cot/is. Ut
supereminet cadum terras, ita supereminet Dei
sacerdotium regno, quod est in terrd.'1'' Fabric. Cod.
Apocr. V. torn. II. p. 0*13; who, on the words in-
cluded within the uncus, very justly remarks,
" Omissa sunt in utroque Latino, nee in Grascis
codicibus habentur, quae illis respoudeunt. Ad mar-
ginem itaque ah aliquo adscripta, in textum deinde
irrepserunt ,*" which is doubtless the case ; for they
are omitted by the Bishop in his epistle to the King.
However, there is an error in the epistle, on the
other side, which is to be amended from the Testa-
ments ; for, instead of the words, " ut supereminet
Dei sacerdotium regno quod est in terrd" in the
epistle, we ought to read, from the Testaments, and
conformably to the Greek original, " Ut supereminet
caelum terras, ita supereminet Dei sacerdotium
regno quod est in terrd''' It is evidently an error
of the scribe's, who, as happens frequently, cast his
eye on the latter supereminet, and thereby omitted
all the intervening words.

XXXVIII. I have seen it often remarked, as a
thing extraordinary of people that have died at a
great age, that they enjoyed their eye-sight to the
last, and could read the smallest print without spec-
tacles. But this often depending not so much on
the goodness of the sight, as the formation of the
eye, these people might probably be many of them
myopes, or near-sighted. I take the word mope to
be no other than this myope; and whereas Dr. John-
son explains mope-eyed, blind of one eye, I appre-
hend he is mistaken in that, it seeming rather to
mean what we express by purblind.

XXXIX. This short epigram of Ausonius :

il Prima urbes inter, divdm damns, aurea Roma^

CENTURY IV. 103

isequally to be admired, for the neatness, the pro-
priety, and the force of the expression. [Prima
urbes inter."] Rome was anciently styled by Virgil
(Eclogue i.) and others, the City, hut e^o^v ; as
Constantinople also was in the East. And from sg
rr^v iroXiv, the modern name of Stambolin was cor-
rupted.— \_Divum Domus.] It is observed by M.
Felix, c. 6. that the Romans adopted all the Deities
of other nations (see Rigaltius on the place.) But
the Author more particularly alludes to those words
of Homer, 'O^ujuwria Sto'jtwc/' e%ovlsg, implying that
as Heaven was the principal abode of the Gods
above, so the City of Rome was selected by them
for their chief residence here on earth.

XL. Grandchild and Grandchildren — There is
something very absurd in this. Grandfather is
properly the Great or Greater Father; but the case
seems to be just the contrary with Grandchild,
who is the little or less child. The French there-
fore express it much more sensibly than we do, by
Petitfi/s.

XLI. By the Burthen of a Song we mean that
form of words which is repeated at the close of every
verse or stanza, and by that means becomes the
principal subject or burthen of it. So burthen is
used, Habakkuk, i. 1 ; Malachi i. 1 : as also many
other places of Scripture. And so Lady Mary
Wortley Montague uses it, vol. II. p. 52.

Dr. Watts indeed in Gl. ad M. Par. v. Burdones,
gives a different etymon, " Harinn \_Shalmes~] ma-
jores Jistulas sue Bassas, Galli vocant Bourdons :
unde et nos, the Burden of a Song:" where he takes
it to be quite another word, and spells it diversely:
he adds, " Into cantantium grandiorem boatum,
siue bassum, Chaucerus vocavit the Burdon." But
certainly the other etymology agrees best with the
sense and meaning of it.

104 ANONYMIANA.

XLII. A Halfer — This word does not occur in
the Dictionaries ; but it means a male Fallow-deer
gelded, which is so called upon the same footing as
a stone-horse in French is called cheval-entier.
Hence Fulgentius, iii. §. 5 : " Berecynthia enim
mater deorum Attin puerumformosissimum amdsse
dicitur, quern, zelo succensa, castrando semi-mascu-
lum fecit." See Muhker ad loc. So also Varro de
R. R. iii. 9 : " E queis tribus generibus proprio
nomine vocantur fcemince, quae sunt villaticce, Gal-
lince ; maizes Galli ; Capi semimares, quod sint
castrati." And Columella, writing much to the
same purpose, calls the Capons " semi-mares" If
the Buck be cut whilst he is a fawn, it will be nine
years before he is ready for use ; but now and then,
they can catch a Buck of five or six years old in the
toils, and he, when he is cut, will be ready in a
year or two. Those that pronounce half, hdf'e, say
hdver ; and those that speak half with a open, say
hauver: but many, through ignorance of the etymon,
will call it havior, which is very absurd, and puts
me in mind of a worthy Gentleman, who told me
he once wanted to send half of one of these cut
Bucks as a present, but when he came to write about
it, could not spell the proper term, and could get
no information about it, and as he did not care to
give it wrong, he at last omitted sending it.

XLII I. Seraglio, Italian ; Serrail, French. Sa-
raia is a Turkish word, to which the Italians have
given the present form. See Hamilton, Voyage,
p. 149 ; and Menage, Origines de la Langue Fran-
coise, in v. where various etymologies are offered of
the Turkish name ; also his Origin, della Ling.
Ital. in v. Hamilton supposes it, and very justly,
to be the same word as is used in the termination of
Caravansera. As to its signification, according to
the vulgar and general apprehension, it means the
Apartment of the Ladies in the Grand Signor's

CENTURY IV. 10j

Palace at Constantinople. (For when they say the
Seraglio, or the Grand Signore's Seraglio, that is the
idea they fix to it; unless by a metonymy they mean,
as often they do, contentum pro continente, and
intend to express by it the ladies residing there. The
case is the same with the French Serrail, for see
Menage, 1. c; and the Italian Serraglio, for see him
also in Origin, della Ling. Ital. in v. But this in
fact is not its true sense, for it means a palace in
general, of which the yvvaixeiov, or women's apart-
ment, is a part, and only a part. (See Menage, 1. c.
and Origin della Ling. Ital. in v.) Lady Mary
Wortley Montague, vol. II. p. 100, " The Grand
Signior was at the Seraglio window, to see the pro-
cession, &c." i. e. in the front of the palace, for no
procession in Turkey can be seen from the apart-
ment of the ladies, which is there always backwards,
towards the garden. So again, p. 108, " The
Seraglio [at Adrianople] does not seem a very mag-
nificent palace:" and p. Ill, " At Ciorlei, where
there was a Conac, or little Seraglio, built for the
use of the Grand Signior, when he goes this road :"
and vol. III. p. 12, " 1 have taken care to see as
much of the Seraglio as is to be seen. It is on a
point of land running into the sea ; a palace of pro-
digious extent, but very irregular." However, the
word, in common acceptation, means, as I said, the
abode of the Ladies, and often the Ladies them-
selves. But in this respect it is peculiar to the
Grand Signore ; for the apartment of the women in
other great houses is called the Haram. So Lady
Montague again, vol. II. p. 70, describing the
Turkish Houses at Adrianople: " Every house, great
and small, is divided into two distinct parts, which
only join together by a narrow passage. The first
house has a large court before it ; this is the house
belonging to the Lord, and the adjoining one is
called the Haram, that is, the Ladies Apartment
(for the name of Seraglio is peculiar to the Grand

106 ANONYMIANA.

Signior), it has also a gallery running round it to-
wards the garden, &c." As to the grand Signore,
the word is not confined to his Palace at Constan-
tinople, but likewise is extended to those he has
elsewhere; thus Lady Montague calls his Palace at
Adrianople the Seraglio, as likewise she does that
small one at Ciorlei. It is also applied to the Palaces
of the other Eastern Monarchs, as well as the Grand
Signore, (Hamilcon's Voyage, p. 149; Bernier, p.
10, 15 ; and in ^Ethiopia, ibid. 47.) And in this
sense of a Palace it is even used of an Ambassador's
Hotel, as appears from Menage, 1. c.

XLIV. The linth Psalm is an Elogium on the
word of God from the beginning to the ending,
under the various names of his

Ceremonies,

Commandments,

Judgements,

Law,

Ordinance,

Promise,

Statutes,

Testimonies,

Truth,

Way and ways,

Word and words,

Righteousness.
For there is not above one verse wherein some of
the above words are not mentioned. See Bishop
Patrick, in the Argument.

XLV. The names of several of our Trades are
now become obscure as to the reason of their appel-
lation, by means of the synecdoche, or the putting
the whole for a part: for what were formerly general
names of trade are at this day appropriated to par-
ticular branches of business. A Stationer is now
one that sells writing-paper, pens, &c. but formerly
meant any one that kept a station or shop. A

CENTURY IV. 10"

Mercer now is one that sells silks and stuffs, but
formerly was any merchant. /I Grocer is one that
sells sugars, fruit, &c. but formerly implied any
large dealer.

XLVI. The Living held by Mr. Samuel Warren,
father of the Doctors, John, Richard, and William,
as mentioned in the Life of John, p. ii. was Black-
manstone, a sinecure rectory in Kent ; and it was
first given him by Archbishop Sancroft in I6S2.
The three Doctors were all men of some eminence.

XLVII. Skirl-Cock in Derbyshire is the Throstle
or Song-Thrush, so called by metathesis for Shrill-
cock, on account of the shrillness of his note.

XLVI II. Gold is found native more than any
other metal (Borlase, Natural History of Cornwall,
p. 214.) Probably the reason may be its weight,
by which its power of attracting similar particles
seems to be greater than that of other metals.

XLIX. Non ovum ovo similius, as like as one
egg is to another, To the inattentive, eggs, it is
true, seem to be so like, that there is scarce any
difference; but careful observers find them to vary
very much from one another. (Borlase, Nat. Hist.
p. 248.) However, the general similitude is suffi-
cient for the foundation of the proverb.

L. Mutus ut Piscis — yet it is pretty certain that
fishes have a voice, though not an articulate one.
(Borlase, Nat. Hist. p. 270, 273.) However, as
in the former case of the egg, they are so generally
mute, as to afford good ground for the proverb.

LI. Mr. ljorlase, Nat. Hist. p. 2S3, supposes the
Snake to be poisonous in some degree : but query.

LI I. " Snakes being bred out of hot, fat mould,
and mud," (Borlase, Nat. Hist. p. 284,) as if there
was equivocal generation in the case, which yet I
suppose he did not mean to say. It is inaccurately
expressed; as is the following, p. 283: " Matthiolus

108 ANONYMIANA.

gives us an instance of a person, who, having his
finger bitten by a viper, in the agonies of death put
it in his mouth, with the blood sucked in the poison,
and died on the spot." He might well die, if he
was in the agonies of death. I presume the comma
should not be after viper, but after death. As in
the former case we should read, in hot, fat mould.

LIII. Fallow Deer, are so named from their
colour, in opposition to Red Deer, or the Stag
kind. The French call it fauve, as une Mte fauve,
and explain fauve by qui tire sur le roux ; so that
it plainly respects colour.

LIV. When Bishop Burnet died, the following
severe Epitaph was handed about :

Here Sarum lies,

Of late as wise
And learn'd as Tom Aquinas;

Lawn sleeves he wore,

Yet was no more
A Christian than Socinus.

Oaths pro and con

He swallow'd down,
Lov'd gold like any layman ;

Read, preach'd, and pray'd,

But yet bet ray 'd
God's holy church for mammon.

Of every vice

Ke had a spice,
Although a Reverend Prelate ;

He liv'd and died,

If not belied,
A true Dissenting zealot.

If such a soul

To Heav'n has stole,
And 'scap'd old Satan's clutches,

We may presume,

There will be room,
For Marlb'rough and his Duchess.

CENTURY IV. 109

LV. It was an impudent falsification of Field,
and some other printers, who, to favour the Puritans
in their practice of Lay-ordination, gave it Acts
vii. 3. " Wherefore, brethren, look ye out among
you seven men of honest report, full of the Holy
Ghost and wisdom, whom ye may appoint over this
business," instead of we may appoint.

LVI. It is seldom that people are buried on the
North side of a church (See Gent. Mag. 1759, vol.
XXIX. p. 65) ; and the reason I take to be, that
the North was esteemed the residence of the Devil,
or Hell (see Wilkins on the Earth, p. 65.)

LVII. The Delphin edition of Virgil by Car. De
la Rue is an excellent performance: that learned
Editor having taken immense pains in illustrating
his Author. Mr. Dryden used to say, he received
more light from him in conducting his translation
than any other.

LVII I. Signior Baretti, in the Italian Library,
p. 53, says, the French Critics " treat Tasso and
Ariosto with contempt, as if they were Pradons or
Bourfaults :" these are two ordinary French poets.

LIX. The inhabitants of Kent, to express a per-
son's coming from a great distance, or they know
not whence, will say, he comes a great ivay off,
out of the shires; which is very expressive, since
all the counties nearest them are otherwise expressed,
as Sussex, Surrey, Middlesex, Essex, &c.

LX. Ellis Farneworth was a great Translator; and
after he had finished the Life of Pope Sextus Quintus
from the Italian of Gregorio Leti, a friend of his
put him upon translating the Latin Life of King
/Elfred into English. This happened to be mentioned
to me ; upon which I smiled, and said, " I hoped
Mr. Farneworth had spent no time upon it, for it
would be all lost labour, that book being originally
written in English by Sir John Spelman, and trans-

110 ANONYMIANA.

lated into Latin by Obadiah Walker, Head of Uni-
versity College, Oxford. That Mr. Hearne had
printed Sir John Spel man's work, and I had it in
my study." I then went and fetched the book, and
shewed it to the Gentleman, desiring him at the
same time to give my compliments to Mr. Farne-
worth, and to acquaint him with this particular;
which he did, and by that means put a stop to a
fruitless attempt. Mr. John Greaves translated
Abulfeda's Description of Arabia into Latin, (see
Dr. Hudson's Geographers,) and Monsieur Petis le
Croix, not knowing thereof, translated it again.
D'Arvieux, p. 281.

LXI. Milton, Paradise Lost, b. vi. 1. 470, seq.
ascribes the invention of Gunpowder to the Devil;
and the Annotator will shew you that Ariosto and
Spenser have done the same. The thought is so
natural, that it might easily occur of itself to those
three great poetical Geniuses: but still it is possible
they might all take it from Polydore Vergil, de
Inventione Rerum, III. 18. There is so much
learning in that book of Polydore's, that it was uni-
versally read and admired, and was hardly unknown
to any of the above Authors. However, as the
Annotator observes, u since the use of Artillery,
there has less slaughter been made in battles than
was before."

LXII. In the Fourth Edition of Fairfax's Tasso,
1740, Svo, the editor has altered some of the stanzas:
be pretends to have done it with caution; but it was
very imprudent, since we know not now what is
Fairfax's, and what is his.

LXIII. Lord Clarendon says, vol. VI. p. 413,
" It is great pity that there was never a Journal
made of that miraculous deliverance" (the escape of
King Charles II. after the battle of Worcester.)
The book entitled Boscobel includes such a journal,

CENTURY IV. 1 1 1

and as that book was out in the year 1662, one
would suppose his Lordship might have seen it. On
the contrary, Lord Clarendon gives an account of
that Escape from the King's own mouth: and men-
tions particularly that, whilst he (the King) and
Careless were in the HoyalOak, " they securely saw
many who came purposely into the wood to look
after them, and heard all their discourse, how they
would use the King himself if they could take him :"
particulars entirely omitted by the Author of Bos-
cobel, which one may justly wonder at. »

LXIV. King Charles II. was a Papist without
question. The Papists were very zealous in pro-
tecting him after the battle of Worcester (Clarendon
vol. VI. p. 413) ; and I often think, the King con-
ceded a favourable opinion of the honesty and inte-
grity of this set of men, from that remarkable fidelity
he found in so many of them at that time. This,
I really believe, inclined him to embrace their reli-
gion afterwards.

LXV. King Charles I. when on the scaffold,
charged Bishop Juxon to remember ; and it is sup-
posed he was charging him to give his George to
his son. Charles II. was extremely careful after-
wards of this George ; for see Boscobel, p. 26.

LXVI. If a Duchess, Countess, Baroness, being
a widow, marries a commoner, she loses her rank,
according to^ present usage, which seems to be con-
trary to the statute 21 Hen. VIII. § 33.

LXVII. It is a singular instance of the wisdom
and goodness of Providence, that in the Northern
climes, where the scurvy prevails so much, scurvy
grass is in a manner the only plant (Churchill, II.
P- 519.)

LXVIII. All the European Christians are called
Franks in the East, by reason that the Frenchmen

112 ANONYMIANA.

had so great a share in the first crusade, or expedi-
tion to the Holy Land, as is very justly observed
by Pere Daniel (vol. II. p. 412.) His words are:
" Quoiquon puisse la conside'rer comme une guerre
commune a tous les Princes Chretiens, elle regarde
les Francois plus que toutes les autres nations,
pour plusieurs raisons. Presque tous les seigneurs
vassaux de France s'y engagerent. Les Princes
qui regne'rent dans la Palestine apres la prise de
Jerusalem, estoient pour la pluspart Francois, ou
des descendants des vassaux de la Couronne de
France ; et entre autres le fameux Godejroy de
Bouillon, qui fmt le premier Roy de Jerusalem :
c'est ce qui Jit donner en ces pais-la a tous les
nations de V Europe qui y passer ent, le nom de
Francs, qu'on leur y donne encore aujourd!huy} &c.

LXIX. Anecdote concerning Lord Barrington. —
When he was Secretary of War, application was
made to him by three gentlemen, unknown to him,
on behalf of a private man that had deserted from
an independent company, just as they were embark-
ing for North America. The young man came
directly to his father s house, and soon began to re-
pent of what he had done ; and the request to his
Lordship was, that he might be pardoned on con-
dition of his enlisting in a regiment here, there
being no possibility of his joining the company. The
letter was sent March 2, 176*1, got to London on
Wednesday, his Lordship moved the King that
night, and the answer was received in Derbyshire
on Saturday March 7. What was very extraordi-
nary, and most lucky in the case, his Lordship was
out of his post on Thursday the 5th.

LXX. The Cantabs, or Academics, of the Uni-
versity of Cambridge, do not often abound with
money, wherefore one read that verse of Horace,
Cantabit vacuus coram latrone viator, thus :
" Cantab it vacuus coram latrone viator"

CENTURY IV. 113

LXXI. It is very observable, that some of our
best drugs come from a vast distance, as Rhubarb
from Tartary, and the Bark from Peru ; nay, the
people of this island would at this time but ill sub-
sist without the Teas of China, and the Sugar of
the West Indies ; a plain evidence that Providence
intended much intercourse and communication be-
tween the several parts of the world, and that trade
and commerce are not only beneficial, but even ne-
cessary, by the very constitution of things. Thus
man is by nature a social creature.

LXX1I. The Cambridge binding was once very
celebrated, and I have several books so bound. The
person that performed was one Dawson, but he was
dead before I was admitted.

LXXIII. Those uncommonly barbarous Savages
described by Dr. Brookes, vol. I. p. 171, from
Dampier, are not North Hollanders, who are our
neighbours here in Europe, but the New-Hollanders,
as is clear from the author cited.

LXX1V. " There is a little egg sometimes found
in hen's nests, no bigger than that of a pigeon, which
is commonly called a cock's egg; and it is pretended
by some that a crocodile has been generated from
it : but this is a fable, for some of them have been
kept thirty years, and have always continued in the
same state." (Brookes, vol. II. p. 135.) — I suppose
he means a cockatrice, which by some has been
thought to be so produced. Hence Owen on the
Basilisk or Cockatrice, p. 78. " Authors differ
about its extraction ; the Egyptians say, it springs
from the egg of the bird Ibis ; and others, from the
egg of a cock." This account of the generation of
this serpent, no doubt, is a mere fable; but the
Doctor's reason or proof of it is something extraor-
dinary, for they might be kept long enough if once
they were taken from under the hen. See No.

Lxxvn.

114 ANONYMIANA.

LXXV. Dr. Brookes says, vol. II. p. 134, the
Cock begins to crow after midnight, which is gene-
rally true ; but I have heard them crow at nine and
ten o'clock at night. The crowing of the hen is
reckoned ominous (see Delachamp. ad Plin. x. 2l) :
but hens, when old, will often do it ; and this year
(1764) I knew a good housewife dispose of two
hens for that reason, believing they would not be
so prolific now.

LXXVI. The Dolphin of the Antients was a fish
of the Mediterranean, concerning which see Brookes,
vol. III. p. 26*; and different from the Dorado, a
fish of the Ocean, whose description may be seen
p. 149. This author has given a type of both ; of
the first in the plate p. 6: of the second in plate
p. 94. It appears that Painters err egregiously in
representing the Dolphin as semicircular ; amongst
them are the French, who give it in that manner to
the Dauphine.

LXXVII. Specimens have been given above (No.
LXXIII. and LXXIV.) of the inaccuracies of Dr.
Brookes: he is very subject to them; thus vol. V.
p. 74, he says, " White thin spar of a rhomboidal
form, consisting of six sides," is found " in the fo-
rest of dean in Derbyshire." No doubt it should be
written Dean ; but this forest is not in Derbyshire ;
and I suppose it should be printed " and in Derby-
shire."— Vol. VI. p. 235, he says, " the best flax-
seed is that which comes from the East country,
and is known by the name of Ryegate Flax." Rye-
gate in Surrey is not famous for its flax-seed, neither
is it in the East country, by which the merchants
always mean the Baltic ; it is evidently a misprint
for Riga. — Vol. VI. p, 292, he says, " The Turks
have a preparation of a certain root that is called
lalep, which they make use of to recover their
strength." He means no doubt, salep. — Vol. VI.
p. 386 : Soda, seu Kali, he calls in English Grass-

CENTURY IV. 115

wort, see again in the same page : whereas it ought
to be Glass-wort (see Quincy, p. 16*6). — Vol. VI.
p. 197, Fungus pulverulentus, sive crepitus Lujti,
is called Puff-balls, or Bull-fists ; but I believe no
other author ever called it by the name of Bull-fist,
or Bull -foist, but rather Wolf-fist, which answers
to Crepitus Lupi (see Boyer's Diet. v. Vesse de
Loup ; Benson's Vocab. v. polp pent: ; and Little-
ton's Diet. v. Fuzbal.) These are strange inaccu-
racies, chargeable either on the Doctor or his Book-
seller. There are abundance of mistakes in the six
volumes of Natural History, though not so gross
as these.

LXXVIII. The virtues of Sage are acknowledged
all the world over. " It is commonly said that the
Chinese wonder we should buy their Tea, when we
have so much Sage of our own, which they take to
be much more excellent." Dr. Brookes, vol. VI.
p. 363. In the Schola Salernitana the verse runs,
cap. 60.

(i Cur moriatur homo, cui Salvia crescit in horto ?"
In which chapter see the virtues of Sage specified.

LXXIX. Of the Nectarine produced on a Peach-
tree see Gent. Mag. 1763, vol. XXXIII. p. 8; and
some curious researches concerning it 1786, vol.
LVI. pp. 735, 854, 947.

LXXX. Of brandy made from the Potatoe, see
Gent. Mag. 1749, vol. XIX. p. 123; of bread made
from it, 1767, vol. XXXVII. p. 590; 1768, vol.
XXXVIII. p. 590; 1778, vol. XLVIII. p. 407;
1779, vol. XLIX. p. 393.

LXXXI. There are some gross mistakes in the
following passage of Boerhaave's Lectures on the
Lues Venerea, p. 3. Columbus " then sent his
brother, Bartholomews Columbus, into Britain, to
see if he could prevail on King Henry VIII. to pro-
mote his design." But this was in the year 1480,

1 2

116* ANONYMIANA.

when Henry VII. was on the throne (Churchill's
Coll. vol. II. p. 575)- Boerhaave goes on, " To
him he presented a map, wherein was delineated
the now newly discovered world," meaning America;
and concerning this map, see Churchill, 1. c. He
goes on, " Being repulsed here also, he (Christopher
Columbus) went into Spain," as if Christopher tried
not his fortune in Spain, till such time as Bartho-
lomew had failed in his application in England ;
whereas he went at the same time to Spain that his
brother Bartholomew was sent into England: the
reason was, he was apprehensive he might miscarry
in his solicitations in Spain, which would force him
to make his proposals to some other prince; where-
fore, to save time, he was willing to negotiate with
our King Henry at the same time he was trying his
fortune in Spain. Christopher the Admiral was so
far from waiting for the event of things in England
before he went into Spain, that he had gone his
voyage, and was returned with success, before his
brother Bartholomew had finished his affairs in
England." Churchill, 1. c.

LXXXII. Dr. Fuller measuring the breadth of
the Holy Land from East to West, takes it from
Ramoth-Gilead to Endor, computing it seventy
miles (see History of Holy War, p. 28) ; but there
is a mistake, I presume, of Endor for Dor, this
last lying on the coast of the Mediterranean, and
Endor being more within land.

LXXXIII. Hugh le Grand, brother of Philip I.
King of France, who went in the first expedition
to the Holy Land, is called by Fuller in Holy War,
]). 56, et alibi, Great Hugh; as if he took his name
from his high birth : but Father Daniel will inform
you that he had the name neither from his great
birth, nor his great actions, but bore it in memory
of Hugh le Grand, father of Hugh Capet, Paniel,
vol. II. p. 420.

CENTURY IV. 117

LXXXIV. Dr. Fuller, in bis History of the
Holy War, all along represents the Turks as being
masters of the City of Jerusalem, at the time of the
first expedition when it was taken by Godfrey of
Bouillon ; whereas, as appears from Pere Daniel,
the Saracens had then recovered it from the Turks.

LXXXV. There is an expression in Fuller's Holy
War, p. 84, which wants some explanation : the
suggestion, he says, was to young King Baldwin,
that he " needed none to hold his hand to hold the
sceptre :" meaning that he was then of age to reign
himself without any help from his mother, or her
implements ; and the allusion is to a service at the
Coronations of our Kings, when the Duke of Norfolk,
by virtue of his tenure of Wirksop manor, co. Notts,
supports the Royal Arm whilst he holds the Sceptre.
See Ogilby's Coronation of King Charles II. p. 18 1.

LXXXVI. There is another expression in the
same author, p. 90, that wants a little illustration :
he says, speaking of the Low Countries, " If Francis
Duke of Anjou with his Frenchmen had well suc-
ceeded, no doubt he would have spread his bread
with their butter :" hinting at the excellent butter
they have in this country.

LXXXVI I. On Odo's Seal, upon which I have
written some remarks, you have the Earl on one
side with the letters O G ITA: and on the other the
Bishop, with the single letter E. Now I conceive
that as the inscription on the Conqueror's Seal is in
verse, and what they call Leonine verse, this in-
scription might be of the same kind, and might al-
lude to Odo's double character of Earl and Bishop,
thus,

hie comes Odo GquITAt
baiocEnsis episcopus hie stat.

Certainly the spaces between the few remaining let-
ters, which are here exhibited in capitals, will admit

Il8 ANONYMIANA.

of these insertions. However, the conjecture is too
bold, and therefore I durst not insert it among the
other remarks.

LXXXVIII. On the Reverse of the Coronation
Medal of King George III. Britannia crowns the
King, with the inscription PATRIAE OVANTI,
which is faulty in construction, as there is nothing
there to introduce that case : it ought rather to be
PATRIA OVANTE, or the Ablative Absolute.

LXXXIX. The Author of the Dramatic Pastoral,
by a Lady, occasioned by the Collection at Glou-
cester, on the Coronation-day of George III. fox
portioning Young Women of Virtuous Characters,
printed at Gloucester, 176*2, 4to, was Elizabeth
Thomas, wife of the Rev. Mr. Thomas, Rector of
Notgrove, in that county. Her maiden name was
Amherst; and she was sister of Sir Jeffrey Amherst,
Knight of the Bath.

XC. Sir William Davenant's nose was injured by
an amour he had with a girl, of which A. Wood
has given an account in Athen. Oxon. vol. II. col.
412; and which Sir John Suckling glances at in
these lines :

" Will Davenant, asham'd of a foolish mischance,
That he had got lately travelling in France,
Modestly hop'd the handsomeness of his Muse
Might any deformity about him excuse."

Were it is evident Sir John alludes to this distem-
per's being called the French Disease ; and conse-
quently there is in fact no difference between him
and Mr. Wood. Cibber, therefore, in the Life of
Sir William, did not understand Suckling, when
he writes " Suckling here differs from the Oxford
Historian, in saying that Sir William's disorder
was contracted in France : but, as Wood is the
highest authority, it is more reasonable to em-

CENTURY IV. 119

brace his observation ; and probably Suckling only
mentioned France, in order that it might rhyme
with mischance." It does not appear that Davenant
had ever been in France when this accident befell
him.

XCI. The above is not the only mistake in Cib-
ber's account of Sir William Davenant: he says,
" Sir William (in Gondibert, lib. iii. cant. 3 ; but
read 6th.) brings two friends, Ulfinore the elder,
and Goltho the younger, on a journey to the court
of Gondibert :" whereas it was to the court of
Aribert.

XCII. Wood, Ath. Oxon. vol. II. col. 413, speak-
ing of the Triumphs of Prince U Amour, a pro-
duction of Sir William Davenant's, calls it " A
Masque presented by his Highness at his Palace in
the Middle Temple, the 24th of Feb. 1635:" where
by his Highness you are not to understand Prince
Charles, afterwards Charles lI. for he had no Palace
there, but Charles the Elector Palatine, who was
then in England (Rapin, vol. II. p. 292,) and was
lodged, I presume, whereabout Palsgrave Head
Court now is ; though ^ Rapin says he and his bro-
ther Rupert were lodged in the King their Uncle's
Palace. But query whether Charles I. had any
Palace in the Middle Temple. Cibber, vol. II. p.
89, takes it right, that the Exhibitor was the Elector;
but he is mistaken in making him brother-in-law to
Charles I. for he was his nephew; the brother-in-law,
Frederic, father of Charles the Elector, and the
nephew of Charles I. being dead when the mask was
presented: this was 1635, and he died 1632.

N. B. Both Wood and Cibber say the mask was
presented by his Highness ; and yet by Cibber's
account it appears to have been presented by the
Society of the Middle Temple for the entertainment
of his Highness. This matter may be cleared by a

120 ANONYMIANA.

view of the Mask in Sir William Davenant's Works,
particularly of the maskers names.

XCIII. Dr. Harris, who was a furious zealot in
his opposition to Popery, expresses a great dislike
to Augustine the Monk being called the Apostle of
the English, disapproving both of the word Apostle
in this case, and allowing him little or no merit iq
regard of the Saxons, who, he insinuates, had others
to preach to them (Harris's History of Kent, p. 498.)
Now besides the Anglia Sacra, which he cites, many
Authors have called this Prelate by this name ; as
Eadmerus, p. 100; Ingulphus, p. 11; Ric. Cirenc.
p. 17; Bishop Godwin in his Henry VIII. p. 93 ;
Somner's Antiq. Canterb. pp. 21, 25, 28, 29 ; Lam-
barde, Peramb. p. 86", and Top. Diet. p. 356;
Heylin, vol. I. p. 265, 267.

For my part, I see no harm in this expression :
for as to the word Apostle, which Dr. Harris would
have restrained to those that were sent by Christ
himself, it is used at large of such as preached the
Gospel, as Dr. Cave will shew you in his Introduc-
tion to Lives of Apostles, p. xiv. And this was done
by Augustine here in England. And then, though
the Britons had doubtless the Gospel preached to
them before his time by other means, yet Augustine
was doubtless chiefly instrumental in converting the
Saxons or the English (see Bishop Godwin, 1. c.)

XCIV. The Motto under the Arms of the Cor-
poration of Cutlers at Sheffield is, pour parvenir a
bonne foy, of which no sense can be made ; and I
should think it must be a corruption, through igno-
rance and length of time, for, pour parvenir ayez
bonne Joy, that is, " to succeed in business, take
care to keep up your credit ;" a sentence very pro-
per for a trading, and especially a manufacturing
Corporation.

XCV. The book intituled " The Hereditary Right
of the Crown of England asserted," was supposed

CENTURY IV. 121

to have been written by Mr. Hilkiah Bedford ; but
the true Author of it, as has since appeared, was
Mr. George Harbin, A. M.

XCVI. The Arians are much pressed with the
argument, that if Christ be not God, their worship
of him is idolatrical, since nothing but God can,
according to Scripture, be an object of divine wor-
ship. Certainly it is a strong presumption in favour
of the doctrine of the Trinity, that as Christ came
particularly to destroy the Devil and all his works,
and to that end to put a stop to the great and spread-
ing sin of idolatry ; it cannot be supposed that God
would leave such an opening, and give so much
encouragement to idolatry in his word, as he has
done, in case Christ be not God : for it is very clear
from Scripture that the sons of men are directed there
to worship, and to pay all divine honours to him.

XCVII. Another argument in favour of the doc-
trine of the Trinity, and as plain a one as any, is
this, that Christ made the world. That Being that
made the world, is what we call God : But now in
Scripture it is asserted over and over that Christ
made the world.

XCVIII. The late Dr. James Tunstal brought
with him up to London in 1 762, from Rochdale, in
Lancashire, where he was Vicar, his annotations on
the three first Books of Cicero's Letters to Atticus,
and offered them to Mr. William Bowyer, for him
to begin to print; but Mr. Bowyer desired to have
the whole copy before he began, and upon that
footing required the Doctor to take them back with
him into the country. This he agreed to ; but,
alas ! he never left London, but died there in a few
weeks after. The Doctor, when he came up to
town, was in a precarious state of health, which
Bowyer was sensible of, and therefore doubted whe-
ther he would ever live to finish the work ; and this

122 ANONVMIANA.

was the true cause of his declining to set his press

a-going.

XCIX. It is remarked of Archbishop Laud that
he passed through every one of our ecclesiastical
offices, from the Curate to the Archbishop. I think
it almost as extraordinary, that the late Dr. William
George, Provost of King's College, and Dean of
Lincoln, had never been Curate, Vicar, or Rector,
in all his life.

C. John Toland was an Irishman, and, it has
been said, was illegitimate ; but Des Maizeaux en-
deavours to wipe ofT this aspersion by producing a
testimonial given of him in 1708, by the Irish Fran-
ciscans of Prague, which runs, " Infrascripti tes-
tamur Dom. Joannem Toland ortum esse ex honestd,
nobili, et antiquissimd familid, quae per plures
centenos annos ....in Peninsuld Hibernice Enis-Oen
.... perduravit :" but how does this come up to the
point ; since he might still be illegitimate, though
his father was of a good family — a Popish Priest,
for example, as some have asserted ? The testimo-
nial, in my opinion, does not at all clear up the
case of his birth.

( m )

CENTURIA QUINTA.

I. 1 HERE is a Copy of Verses prefixed to
Hakewill's Apology by John Down (Dundus),
S. T. B. of Cambridge, concerning whom Hakewilt
says, " One more testimonie I will adde, but that
one instead of many, sent me from a deare friend,
and neare neighbour of mine, whose station in the
Church of God had it beene answerable to his gifts,
hee should doubtlesse have moved and shined in an
higher and larger spheare than he did." This John
Downe, it seems, was sometime Fellow of Emanuel
College, Cambridge, and was Rector of Instow in
Devonshire, where he died in 16*33; and Dr. Hake-
will, who was Rector of Heanton in Devonshire,
and consequently his neighbour, preached his fune*
ral sermon from Daniel xii. 3. (See Wood's Athen.
Oxon. vol. II. col. 125.)

II. Dr. George Hakewill translated the English
Life of Sir Thomas Bodley into Latin : it seems he
was his kinsman (Wood, Ath. vol. II. col. 125);
and William Hakewill his elder brother was Sir
Thomas's executor.

III. The Hammer-cloth is an ornamental cover-
ing for a coach-box : the coachman formerly used
to carry a hammer, pincers, a few nails, &c. in a
leather pouch hanging to his box, and this cloth
was devised for the hiding or concealing of them
from public view.

124 ANONYMIANA.

IV. Monsieur Huet, to prove the bravery of the
antient Egyptians, cites, among other authorities,
their obstinate courage in fighting for the Persians
against the Ethiopians, as related by Heliodorus in
his Qth book; which I cannot but wonder at, as
the Ethiopics of Heliodorus is a romance, and the
battle in question was all the product of the author's
imagination. Huet, Hist, du Commerce, &c. p. 295;
who observes also, p. 3 14, upon the same doubtful
authority, and taking this war for a real event in
history, that the emerald mines on the frontiers
were the occasion of it.

V. Tin, from the French Etain, which is from
the Latin St annum, is the metal of that name so
plentifully gotten in the West of England ; but we
also give this name to thin plates of iron washed
over and whitened with this metal. The French
call this last much more properly and expressively
Fer-blanc, on account of the whiteness of its tin
covering.

VI. The accounts we have of the Vampires of
Hungary are most incredible. They are Blood-
suckers, that come out of their graves to torment
the living; and when the grave of such are opened,
the body is found succulent and full of blood. They
are alluded to by the Author of the Specimen of
Mistakes in Dugdale's Baronage, p. 20 5 ; and are,
by the accounts given of them, not greatly different
from the Brucolaques Monsieur Huet speaks of in
the Huetiana, p. 8 1 . As for the etymon of Vampire,
I take it to be French, Avant-pere, or Ancestor,
being abridged into Vampere, just as Vanguard is
from Avant-guard, Vantage from Advantage, Van-
mure from Avant-mure, Vambrace from Avant-
bras, &c.

VII. We have certain terms or expressions which
in a very little time will become obscure ; they are

CENTURY V. 125

already obsolete, and in a few years may grow unin-
telligible. The Apostle-spoons are a sort of spoon in
silver with round bits, very common in the last
century, but are seldom seen now. The set con-
sists of a dozen, and each had the figure of an
Apostle, with his proper ensign, at the top. I have
seen, in my time, two or three sets, but at present
they are exceeding scarce. — Peg-Tankards, of which
I have seen a few still remaining in Derbyshire,
have in the inside a row of eight pins one above
another, from top to bottom ; the tankards hold
two quarts, so that there is a gill of ale, i. e. half a
pint Winchester measure, between each pin. The
first person that drank was to empty the tankard to
the first peg or pin ; the second was to empty to the
next pin, &c. ; by which means the pins were so
many measures to the compotators, making them
all drink alike, or the same quantity ; and as the
distance of the pins was such as to contain a large
draught of liquor, the company would be very liable
by this method to get drunk, especially when, if
they drank short of the pin, or beyond it, they were
obliged to drink again. For this reason, in Arch-
bishop Anselm's Canons, made in the Council at
London in 1102, Priests are enjoined not to go to
drinking-bouts, nor to drink to Pegs. The words
are: " Ut Presbyteri non eant ad potationes, nee
ad pinnas bibant (Wilkins, vol. I. p. 382.) This
shews the antiquity of this invention, which at least
was as old as the Conquest. Dutch Tankaerd, pro-
bably from Latin Cantharus: transposition of letters
is common ; Gallon is from Lagena, as is Flaggon.

VIII. The Huetiana I esteem the best of the
books of that sort ; and yet, methinks, the learned
author is too severe upon the Scaligers and Du
Plessis-Mornay.

IX. The phrase is, as dear to me as my eyes.
A certain person given to hard drinking had brought

126 ANONYMIANA,

an inflammation into his eyes, indeed had almost
drunk himself blind; he went to a Physician for
advice, when he was told, he must either leave his
bottle, or he would quite lose his sight; on which
he said, Then farewell dear eyes t

X. Herba digitalis with us is the Fox-glove, a
word which signifies Lemur um Manicee, for so Mr.
Baxter, in Glossary, p. 5. " Nam et digitalis herba,
nostrati vulgo Fox-gloves, dicitur corrupte pro
Folcs- gloves, sive Lemurum Manic ce, veteribus
Britannis Menig Eilff Uylhon, corrupt^ hodie
Elkylhon, quod idem valet. Sunt enini Britannis
Eilff' Uylhon, nocturni Dcemones, sive Lemur es ;
cum Samnibus Folces dicatur minuta plebs, et

forsan etiam manes." Now the French on the con-
trary call this plant our Ladies-gloves, Gans de
nostre Dame, (see Cotgrave, v. Gant.)

XI. Jones, in his pamphlet on Buckston of Bathe,
p. 12, says, the Ladies for their diversion within-
doors, in case the weather permits them not to go
abroad, " may have in the ende of a benche, eleven
holes made, intoo the which to trowle pummetes,
or bowles of leade. bigge, little, or meane, or also
of copper, tynne, woode, eyther violent or sofn, after
their own discretion; the pastymeTroule in Madame
is called:" in the margin Irol in Madam. This
play was no other than Nine-holes (or Crates as we
call it in Derbyshire) ; in French Trou Madam,
which Cotgrave calls Trunks, or the Hole, and Boyer
more fully, " Truhks, Troll-madam, Pigeon-holes,
or Nine-holes, a game so called."

XII. It appears from the word mainprise, that
mainpernor, as the Lawyers call it, comes from
main prendre, and is in fact no other than main-
preneur ; the cause of the mistake in putting the r
after instead of before the vowel e, was probably the
abbreviate way of writing, ?nainpenr> which through
unskilful ness was read mainpernor.

CENTURY V. 12/

XIII. The two learned Frenchmen Monsieur
Menage and Monsieur Huet seem to be so equal
both in point of parts and erudition, that one knows
not which to prefer to the other. However, they
are so far alike, that they may be aptly compared
together. Menage perhaps might be the greater
linguist, and the learning of Huet rather the more
extensive.

XIV. Applications of passages in the Classics,
when they are perfectly accommodate, always give
pleasure; they must be of such as are very generally
and commonly known: an instance or two has been
given already in these Centuries, and I here give
the following.

A friend of mine lives in an old castle covered
with ivy, to which he applied, and certainly very
properly, the words of Virgil concerning old Charon.

" Jam senior, sed cruda arci viridisque senectus."

There is a print of John Bristow, Esq. a very
rough Gentleman of Nottinghamshire, whom the
Duke of Newcastle made Keeper of the Beasts at
the Tower ; for which post he was exceedingly well
adapted, and the motto under the print is equally
proper,

" Leonum arida Nutrix." Hor. Ode I. 22.

One who was learning thorough-bass was observ-
ing how difficult it was, and how long he should
be in learning it : the friend replied, ay, ay,

" Nemo repentd J'uit turpissimus — " Juvenal.

See Century IV. No. LXX. where there is a pun
along with the application; as also in the following:
Says Vere Foster to Dr. Taylor, " Why do you talk
of selling your horse?" The Doctor replied, " I
cannot afford to keep him in these hard times." —
" You should keep a mare" says Foster, " according

128 ANONYMIANA.

to Horace." " Where," asked the Doctor, " does
Horace say that?" " You remember," says Foster,

llJEquarn memento rebus in arduis

Servare."

XV. The Meagre Father, mentioned by Dr. Lister
in his Journey to Paris, p. 134, under the descrip-
tion of F. P. I take to be Father Plumier, of whom
he often speaks, as p. 6*2, 72, 95.

XVI. The late Mr. Vertue observed to me, that
the word Engraving did not so precisely express
his occupation as it ought to do ; for says he* to
engrave is only to cut in, and the etcher does that,
as also the seal-cutter ; wherefore we, to be distin-
guished from them, might not improperly, as we
use a tool called a burin, be called Burinators, and
the Art, Burining.

XVII. Leland, in his Itinerary, vol. VI. p. 2,
says, " Now remaineth to Ashford the only name
of a Prebend ;" from whence it has been generally
understood that Prebendary was the proper title of
the Head or Governor of the College or Secular
Foundation of Ashford in Kent (See Philipot's Villare
Cant. p. 56; and Dr. William Warren's papers in
the Vicarage-house at Ashford.) But this term is
never used, as I remember, in that sense, that is, for
the Head of a College, or any other foundation; and
therefore what Leland meant to tell us was, that
the Head of Ashford College was at that time a
Prebendary of Canterbury, to wit, Richard Park-
hurst, who stands the first Prebendary in the fourth
stall of Canterbury (See Mr. Battely's Cantuaria
Sacra.) Canterbury Cathedral was founded in 1542,
so that when Mr. Leland was in Kent, he found
Richard Parkhurst prebendary of Canterbury, and
president of the College of Ashford ; and there is
the rebus of Richard Parkhurst now remaining in
a window of the College, viz. a park, and on the

CENTURY V. 129

top of an hill in the park stands the letter /?, and
on the outside under the park-gate, is written hvrst,
and round the park in a circle Veritas liberabit:
r. p. appears also in various places there. The
proper appellation of this President, or Provost, was,
Magister or Master, as appears from an indenture
in the chest in the vestry, made 3 Hen. VIII., (See
also Bishop Tanner, p. 228.) Query, whether Mr.
Leland did not apprehend Ashford to have been a
Prebend founded in the Church of Canterbury ; his
words seem to imply that; but he is strangely mis-
taken in that, if he did.

XVIII. Henry Wharton, A. M. has put the name
of Anthony Harmer to his Remarks on Bishop
Burnet's History of the Reformation, (see Wood's
Ath. vol. II. col. 874 ) Now I am of opinion there
has been a mistake of somebody's in regard to this
name, and that it should have been IV harmer ;
for Anthony H 'harmer is the Anagram of Henry
Wharton, A.M.

XIX. It falls not within the compass of my re-
membrance, that a customary Dram-drinker ever
left it off. A young man fell into this way ; his
Wife, perceiving it, was very uneasy, and at last
acquainted his Father with the truth : the father
about that time was to make a jouruey into the
North of England for six weeks, and as a probable
means of breaking his son of the pernicious habit,
insisted on his going with him : the Servant had
private orders to take no bottle in the cloak-bag, as
also to watch his son, along with himself, to see
that he called for and took no spirituous liquors in
the course of the journey. They set out; and nei-
ther the Father, nor the Servant, could ever find,
by the strictest watchfulness and observation, that
the young man drank a single dram all the time
they were out. Upon this, the Father had great
hopes his Son was now weaned from his bad habit;

k

130 ANONYMIANA.

but the young man had not been at home many
days before lie resumed it, and the event was, that
in a year or two it put an end to his life.

XX. We are apt to sa}', in a proverbial way,
" as rich as a Jew ;" but the Jews, take them in
general, are not a rich people ; there have always
been some few among them that were immensely
wealthy, and it was from the observation of thes^
few that the proverb arose.

XXI. A Jew, in an instrument of his, uses the
Christian way of computing time, by which he
seems to acknowledge that Jesus of Nazareth was
the true Messiah, " usque ad festirm S. Micliaelis
anni incarnationis Domini millesimi centesimi
LXXV1? Tovey, p. 36. This is very remarkable;
but I presume it was done of course by the Christian
lawyer or clerk, and for the sake of gratifying the
party, who was a Christian. In the same author,
p. 37, a Jew mentions the feast of St. Lucia, by
which he acknowledges her to be a saint.

XXII. Dr. Tovey, p. 14 of Anglia Judaica, re-
lates a story from Giraldus Cambrensis; he makes a
serious affair of it, pronouncing Giraldus no trifler,
and yet it is nothing but a mere piece of jocularity,
or a witticism upon names. The Doctor begins
the story thus : " A certain Jew having the honour,
about this time, to travel towards Shrewsbury, in
company with Richard Peche, Archdeacon of Malpas,
in Cheshire; and a reverend Dean whose name was
Deville," &c. This Dean, I suppose, was a rural
dean, as being named after the Archdeacon, and his
name, I imagine, was Diable, or perhaps Diantre,
the French words; for which Giraldus has Diabolus,
But there never was any such title as Archdeacon
of Malpas ; Richard Peche, afterwards Bishop of
Coventry and Lichfield, was Archdeacon of Chester,
in which archdeaconry Malpas lay; and in Giraldus,

CENTURY V. 131

he is not called Archdeacon of Malpas, but only
of that district, for so his words run : " Prqfecti
sumus inde versus Wenloch, per arctam viam et
prceruptam, quam malum plat earn vocant ; hie
autem contiglt nostris diebus, Judaso quodam cum
Archidiacono loci ejusdem cui cognomen Peccatum,
et Decano cui nemen Diabolus, versus Slopesburiam
iter agente? &c. from whence it is plain, he is
only entitled Archdeacon of those parts where mala
platea was situated,

XXI II. Denlacres, in Dr. Tovey, p. 59, is the
father of Hagin the Jew, and the name is so written
again below ; but I presume it is a misnomer for
Deulecres; for see p. 36', where the like Jewish
name occurs. I suspect that eum crescat, p. Q, is
the same name, Deus being understood before it;
this being Latin, and the other French, and the im-
port thereof alike, God prosper html N. B. There
was a religious house near Leek, in Staffordshire,
of this name, and so called from the same etymon.
See Dugdale's Monasticon.

XXIV. Dr. Tovey thinks it strange (p. 10,) that
our records, or historians, make not the least men-
tion of the Jews in the long reign of Henry I. ; but
he forgets the instrument printed by himself (p. 6\)
of the second year of King John. That instrument
is a full evidence that the Jews greatly flourished
here in the time of Henry 1.

XXV. Our Kings formerly looked upon the Jews
as their property ; see Dr. Tovey, p. 3, and pp. 55
and 59, where we have these expressions: " Et si
jjuis ei super eaforisfacere prwsumpserit, id ei sine
ailatione .... emendare ficiatis, tanquam dominico
Judaeo nostro, quern sped a liter in servitro nostra
retinuimus." So p. 42, the King says, Judajus noster,
and p. 45, Judcei sui ; see the same author passim :
but as remarkable a passage as any is that in p. 6*4,
which the learned editor seems not to have under-

k 2

132 ANONYMIANA.

stood. King John, in his charter there, says, sc Et
prcecipimus quod ipsi quieti sint per totam Angliam
et Normanniam de omnibus consuetudinibus et
theloniis, et modialione vini, sicut nostrum pro-
prlum catallum:" in which place the Jews are ex-
pressly called the King's chattels ; but the Doctor,
in his representation of the substance of this charter
(p. G3), gives it thus, " That they should be free,
throughout England and Normandy, of all custom,
tolls, and modiations of wine, as fully us the King's
own chattels tvere ;" it should rather be, as being
our own chattel, property, or vassals.

XXVI. The Jews here, in the time of king John,
were permitted by the charter of that King, in the
second year of his reign, " Omnia quae eis apportata
fuerint, sine occasione accipere et emere, exceptis
illis qua? de ecclesia sunt, et panno sanguinolento"
The difficulty is, to know what is meant by panno
sanguinolento. Mr. Madox, in the History of
Exchequer, ]). 1 74, translates it, cloth stained with
blood; but Dr. Tovey, p. 62, says, " I believe it
signifies no more than deep red or crimson cloth ;
which is sometimes called pannus blodeus, or bloody
cloth, relating merely to the colour of it ;". . . if but
why the Jews were not permitted to buy red cloth
is to me a secret; bloody cloth, strictly so called, I
think they would not buy." The Doctor, I am of
opinion, is right in his interpretation ; for I observe
that what the Annals of Dunstaple (p. 131) call
pulvis rubeus, Matthew Paris (p. 317) calls terra
sanguined ; and the Annals themselves there say,
that the people, by means of that red dust, "Ccelum
quasi sanguineum conspexerunt " plainly shewing,
that sanguineus at this time was the same as red,
and was used in speaking of any thing for that colour.
So Virgil :

" SI quando node cometce

Sanguinei lugubre rubent." iEn. x.
t

CENTURY V. 133

But, as he does not decide as to the cause of the
prohibition, there is room for conjecture, and one
may be allowed in so doing. Now I look upon it
that red was, if I may so speak, the Christian
colour; the Jewish colour was white (Tovey, p. 79);
and red, on the contrary, seems to have been ap-
propriated to the Christians ; hence the Croisees
wore a red cross as a badge ; and the Red Cross
Knight, in Spenser, represents the Christian Knight.
The Pope and the Cardinals all wear purple, and
the hat is of this colour. I conceive, therefore, that
the Jews, the sworn enemies of Christianity and all
that belonged to it, might have been observed at
this juncture despitefully to use and trample upon
this colour, on that account; wherefore provision
was here made, that, for avoiding of such indignity,
the cloth of this colour should never come into their
hands.

XXVII. Many edifices have been called Follies,
as Judd's Folly in Kent, Pe^ge's Folly on the Moors
West of Beauchief, &c. This is antient; for the
castle begun at the suggestion of Hubert de Burgo
in Wales, in 1228, was named by himself Stuff itia
Huberti, and proved £0 be so at last. (M. Paris,
p. 351.)

XXVIII. Rapin (I. p. 26*7.) represents St. Augus-
tine's at Canterbury as the Chapter of the see. This
is a pardonable error in a Foreigner, but ought to
have been noted by his translator or annotator, who
were Englishmen ; for the Chapter there consisted
of the Monks of Christ-Church, and not of those of
St. Augustine, whose house was without the walls
of the city.

XXIX. It is very common, I have observed, for
old men, when other passions and appetites forsake
them, to become slaves to their palates, and to think
much upon eating and drinking; but, alas! the

134 ANONYMIANA.

taste has then lost its exquisiteness, and is little
capable of being highly gratified; for the nicety and
acuteness of this abates along with those of the
other senses.

XXX. In reading the Monkish Historians, one
every now and then meets with such expressions as
these, " Dominica, qud cantatur quasimodogeniti ;
Dominica, qud cantatur La>tare Jerusalem" &c. ;
for the understanding of which, it is necessary to
note, that one part of the mass consists of the Introit
(indeed it begins with that part), which was always
sung where there was a choir: and as those Introits
vary every Sunday, the Sunday may be properly
specified by the first words of the Introit. Thus,
Quasimodo-geniti imports Low Sunday, the Introit
on that day beginning with these words; and Lcetare
Jerusalem signifies, for the same reason, the fourth
Sunday in Lent, &c. And, that I may observe this
by the way, Requiem, in Shakspeare, means a Hymn
sung to implore rest to the dead, because the Introits
in the masses for the dead begin with this word ;
nay, this word Requiem is almost become an Eng-
lish word.

XXXI. " In crastino quidem diei dominicce
Nativitatis Johannis, Monemutensis vir nobilis qui
cum rege militabat in fVallid" &c. (M. Paris, p.
393-) This is related immediately after the year
begins, which in this author is at Christmas ; and
the next paragraph begins, " In ipsis praeterea
diebus natalitiis" and the next after that, " Deinde,
infra octavas Epiphanice" So that it is very plain,
the transaction there spoken of could not pass at
Midsummer, that being six months too late ; but
must be in the Christmas holydays. Besides, who
would ever say, " In crastino diei dominiea? Nati-
vitatis Johannis?" when that festival lasts but one
day. The description is proper for the festivity of
Christinas, which continued for twelve days; but not

CENTURY V. 135

to the Nativity of St. John Baptist. What ensued
at Midsummer is related after (p. 406) ; and one
would suppose Matthew would have said S.Johannis,
as pp. 406, 439, 534, 53S. — And what can Mone-
mutensis mean ? Does this author, or any author,
when a person is first mentioned, ever drop his
Christian name? In the sequel of a story this may
be done ; but it is very unnatural to do it in the first
part of it: to call a man at the first by his naked
surname, and afterwards by his Christian, as is done
in this paragraph. All this now may be cured by
altering one letter, and changing the place of the
comma, thus. " In crastino quidem diet Domimcce
Nativitatis, Johannes Monemuteims* &c. The
time therefore is the morrow of the Sunday after
Christmas; and the person is John of Monmouth,
who is expressly so called in the very paragraph,
and is often mentioned in this history as a great
soldier of king Henry's.

XXXII. To Shend is a good old English word,
signifying to spoil, ruin, or destroy. It, and its
participle sherd, is used by Dryden and Spenser, as
Dr. Johnson will shew; to whom I may add Fair-
fax in his Tasso, Skelton, the Mirrour of Magis-
trates, the Invective against Cardinal Wolsey, and
Chaucer. I have also met with the word u it shod s
in the Mirrour. It comes from the Saxon j-cent>an,
c in that language having often the power ch, when
it precedes e. — Townshend is therefore a surname
very properly conferred on any great warrior, as all
our gentlemen of family formerly were. It answers
to the French Sacv'tlle, and to the Greek urioAiVo&Qos;
Demetrius was called zaro/Uopojl^, and rys^o-sVo/Us
or zjepare-rfloTug was one of the names of Pallas, or
Minerva; see Bourdelotius ad Heliodorurn (p. 62.)
The Latins did not deal much in compounds; but
yet we have the word urbicapus in Plautus. Now
as these epithets all correspond so well with the

136' ANONYM I AN A.

sense of the English name of Tovvnshend, as given
above, they seem to shew that to be the true ety-
mology of it.

XXXIII. Horace seems to have been much such
a soldier as Sir John Suckling; Od. II. 7. Suckling's
Poems.

XXXIV. There seems to be some remains of the
office of the Precentor in our Parish Clerks giving
out the words of the Psalm line by line.

XXXV. Richards's Welsh Dictionary would have
been as useful again, especially to us Englishmen,
if, instead of the Welsh Proverbs, he had given us
an English and Welsh part.

XXXVI. I have heard it observed that no Musi-
cian was ever a great Scholar ; but the observation
was made by one who was no musician, though he
was a most excellent scholar himself; and I think
he forgot Athanasius Kircher, Mersennus, Meibo-
mius, and others.

XXXVII. When a very extensive dealer breaks,
he commonly ruins many others; just as at skittles,
the great pin tumbles down several with its fall that
stand around it.

XXXVIII. A little old man kept himself very
dirty; whereupon one said he was like the 11th of
December, meaning the shortest day.

XXXIX. King John was buried at Worcester
(M. Paris, p. 288 ; Lewis's Life of Caxton, p. 136*,
1370 J Dut my MS. Chronicle, p. 195, says, JVyn-
cheftre ; and see Lewis's Life of Caxton, p. 136*, in
both columns, and p. 34,, where Mr. Lewis writes,
" which difference, perhaps, might be occasioned
by the old spelling the names of these two places,
thus Wyjicestre and Wyncestre, and the one being
mistaken for the other." But I doubt r, in this

CENTURY V. 137

Saxon form p, was not in use in the 13th century;
wherefore I rather esteem it an error occasioned by
the haste and hurry of transcribers.

XL. We have a saying, No God hc£ mercy to
you ; meaning, No thanks to you; but qucere, whe-
ther it be not a corruption of, No God remerci to
you ; as much as to say, God owes you no reward
for it; you have no merit in it. And yet, perhaps,
the first formula may stand, God ha mercy being in
sense much the same as reward or recompence.

' XLI. Nicholas Faber Petrascius, a noble young
gentleman of Provence in France, who has great
knowledge and sagacity in the study of coins (Cam-
den, col. cix.) is Nic. Claud. Fabric. Peireskius,
whose life is written by Gassendi, and who was in-
deed a man of most admirable sagacity (see Hearne's
Preface to Curious Discourses, p. xvii.) and was
particularly well skilled in coins.

XLII. The person intended by Montfaucon (II.

r. 280) as an Expatiator on the word Endovellicus,
presume is Thomas Reinesius. See Graevii Syn-
tagma.

1

XLI 1 1. Our Sciolists will often write Musceum
for Museum, as Mr. Thoresby, in the account he
has given us of his Collection of Rarities, and others ;
but the Greek word is M«<rs7ov, i. e. Museum, in
English. A like mistake is incurred in regard to
Medea; the Greek is Mij$eia, and the Latin should
be Medea; yet Piers, in his edition of Euripides
his play, writes Medcea.

XLIV. Mr. Hearne suspects that many of John
Leland's papers have perished, " amongst which,"
he thinks, " might be those concerning Oxford,
especially if they carried the antiquity of it higher
than Cambridge, and fell into the hands of a person
that envied that piece of glory (if indeed it may be

I38 ANONYM1ANA.

looked upon as just cause of glory) to Oxford."
(Hearne, in Leland's Itinerary II. p. 88.) The
person intended in this sarcasm is Sir Simon
D'Ewes ; for see Hearne 's edition of Spelman's Life
of Alfred, p. 1Q2.

XLV. There is something surprising in the fol-
lowing passage in Mr. Hearne's Preface to Leland's
Itinerary, p. viii. " I cannot however but here take
notice that whereas Dr. Gale has spent several words
about the true reading of this passage in the second
journey of Antoninus, A Blato Bulgio Castra
exploratorum, and gives several conjectures about
A Blato Bulgio, I think that there is no reason to
doubt that, without adding or taking away a single
letter, Ab Into bulgio is the true genuine reading;
for so I find it was written in an old MS. the lections
whereof are put down by some learned hand in one
or our Bodleian copies of Suritas' edition ; yet this
observation is unhappily missed in the improvements
that were lately made to Dr. Gale's Annotations ....
What confirms this lection is the signification of
balgium, which is the same with the British or
Welsh Bwlch, i. e. incite, or cestuarium. The epi-
thet latum was added to distinguish it from other
lesser actuaries," &c. This, you observe, is a direct
remark on Dr. Gale's Commentary; and yet the
Doctor (p. 34) has these very words: " Simplicissima
hujus vocis lectio esset Ab lato Bulgio, scilicet ab
lato aestuario; situ enim tali Bulgium hoc gaudet, et
promontoriolum impendens hodie Boulnesse dicitur;
jamque etiam Britannorum lingud Bwlch est incile,
vcl quidvis fractum. Et que?nadmodum Antoninus
alibi ab Stilida Zephyrium, et ab Scabris Falesiam,
ita et hoc in loco ab lato Bulgio scripsisse potuerit"

XLVI. Dr. Plott, in Leland's Itinerary, II. p. 136,
says, " The birds called Wheat-ears are found only
in Sussex ;" but this a great mistake, for we have
them on the commons in Derbyshire, where they

CENTURY V. 139

go by the name of the Stone-smatch. I have seen
them also frequently in Kent.

XLVII. Hearne, speaking of Giraldus Cam-
brensis reciting his description of Ireland for three
days together before the University of Oxford, ac-
cording to the number of the three distinctions into
which the work is divided, says : " After which it
was dispersed abroad, and divers copies were taken,
that being the usual way of publishing books in
those times, when none were permitted to be tran-
scribed and exposed till they had received, by such
a public recital, the approbation of the best judges."
But this is so far from being true, that very few
works were at this time rehearsed.

XLVII I. Ovid, concerning one's native country,
writes,

Nescio qud natale solum dulcedine cunctos
Ducit, fyc.

on which W. Vallans, in Leland's Itinerary, V. p. vi.
has these words, " Ovid said, he could not tell how
it came to passe, nor whence it should proceede ;"
but Ovid did not mean to express his doubt about
the original of the Amor Patrice, but the difficulty
of describing or comprehending it ; nescio qud not
being to be taken by itself, but as an adjective joined
with dulcedine.

XLIX. " Your Lordship remembers that grand
and sublime passage on Sir Christopher Wren at
St. Paul's, Monumentum si quceras circumspice ;
indeed it is very noble. However, I cannot but
observe, that Bishop Fuller, one of your Lordship's
predecessors, and made Bishop of Lincoln in 1 6*6*7,
has much the same thought in respect to Remigius.
Fuller had a good knack at writing Latin verse; and
there is that elegance and propriety in the following
lines on Remigius, written by him :

140 ANONYMIANA.

Hujus fundator Templi Remigius urn a

Hdc jacet, atque brevi* sit satis amp la viro.

Si tamen ingenti tribuas equate sepulchrum
Ejus par ?nenti} mens ea quanta Juit !

Sit tumulus templum quod struxerat ipse, minore
Nee possit tumuto, aut nobiliore tegi.

lf This is very terse and epigrammatical ; indeed
I esteem it a good epigram. But though it includes
the same thought with the inscription upon Sir
Christopher's, yet I do not know how, there is
something more lofty and more expressive in the
latter, which I think is principally owing to the ap-
peal to yourself, or the address in the second person,
by which the fabrick of the church is more imme-
diately pointed out to your view and consideration.
The former part of the word circumspice also im-
plies, and gives one a notion, of something immensely
large that surrounds us; which is very uncommon
in monuments, which generally present themselves
to the eye of the reader in a strait line. But now,
on the other hand, the Bishop's compliment to the
merits of Remigius, " minore nee possit tumulo
tegi" is fine, and is wanting in the other, which
turns only upon that one thing the erecting the
Cathedral of St. Paul's ; whereas this is comprehen-
sive, importing Reinigius's excellences every way,
and in all shapes. Wherefore, perhaps, upon the
whole, though Wren's inscription strikes us most,
yet the Bishop's epigram, including so great a com-
pliment to Remigius's diffusive merits, which we
naturally expect in this kind of composition, may
be thought to have more real excellency in it."

[Sent to the Bishop of Lincoln, Feb. 13, 1765.]

L. W. Vallans calls Cayster, in Lei. Itin. V.
p. xiv. "A river in Boetia" whereas it is in Asia.
This author (p. ix.) makes Venus go to mount
Troclya; by which I suppose he means Trogyllium.

* Remigius was a very little man.

CENTURY V. 141

Mr. Hearne (p. xxiv.) only tells us it is so in the
book he printed from, without explaining it. Nei-
ther does he there correct the author s error about
Cayster.

LI. W. Vallans says of the Swans, in Leland's

Itinerary, vol. V. p. xii.

" Then they salute Hunsdon the Nurserie,
And Foster house of thrise renowned Swannes."

But sure we ought to read Swaines, for the Author

proceeds to speak of the family of Cary Lord

Hunsdon.

LI I. The same author, p. xiii. speaking of Walt-
ham-cross, says,

" The stately Crosse of El nor. Henries wife."
See him again, p. xviii. ; and yet Hearne passes
over without a note p. xxiv. whereas it should be
Edward's wife. The Author, p. xviii. says that
wheresoever Queen Elenor's body was carried, there
the King erected a crosse " with the armes of Eng-
land, Castile, and Pontoys, geven on the same;"
an error for graven, yet Hearne notes it not.

LIII. This Vallans has these words, p. vi. " as
Ovid, Virgil, Martial, Horace;" which Hearne, p.
xxiv. tells us he corrected thus, *' as Virgil, Ovid,
Horace, Martial," a most needless and foolish alte-
ration, from a man too that pretends always to be
so scrupulously exact in following his copy. So this
wise man, p. xxiv. corrects ancient coyne into an
ancient coyne very superfluously; for though Mr.
Camden only mentions one, yet it must be sup-
posed there were formerly more pieces. Coyne, be-
sides, has here the sense of money, i. e. a piece of
money.

LIV. Hearne inveighs greatly against flattering
inscriptions on monuments, in Leland's Itinerary,
vol. V. p. 134; and yet in the very next page gives
a great character to a man he knew nothing at all

142 ANONYMIANA.

of: " The Architect we are speaking of was an
ingenious man, of great plainness and simplicity,
mid wanted none of those studied praises which are
often given by ns to our dead friends and relations.
It was thought that the manner of his death could
not hut be remembered and delivered down to future
ages without any written evidence, and that the
simplicity and innocence of his life were best ex-
pressed by a plain stone," &c. This person was
killed by falling from the spire of a church as long
ago as the time of Edward III. and his gravestone
had not one line upon it to discover his character:
nay some will doubt whether the stone in question
belonged to him, or whether there be any truth in
the whole story, since it depends on that very un-
certain thing the tradition of a country parish.

LV. Hearne recommends it to the person who
should give us a second part of Camden's Britannia,
<4 to be very cautious how they take any thing upon
trust," and " nothing be put down hastily or at
random ;" and yet this man in the very same page,
speaking Edward Lhuyd's Observations, says, " They
are certainly (although I have not had a sight of
them) very curious and excellent.'' See Leland's
Itinerary, vol. V. p. 144.

LVI. Hearne, upon a very slight foundation, in
Leland's Itinerary, vol. V. p. 154, speaks of a Ro-
man Mint at Dorchester ; and p. 156, takes it for
granted.

LVI I. Thomas Hearne pretends to prophecy
(Leland's Itinerary, vol. V. p. 147), and to predict
I know not what judgments to fall upon this Nation
soon after Aug. 10, 1711 : but he had no gift this
way: for (ibid, vol. VI. p. ix.) having said of Jane
Scrimshaw, Nov. 19, 1711, that she " is very hearty
and likely to live much longer," he was forced to
add the following note before his book was printed,
*' She died soon after the writing of this, viz. on
Wednesday, Dec. 26, 1711."

CENTURY V. 143

LVIII. Query, on what bottom, Hearne, vol.
V. p. 16*0, takes Pardus Ursinus to be Fulvius
Ur sinus ?

LIX. " The Duke's word— Dorene Savant." So
we read in Leland's Itinerary, vol. VI. p. 45 : he
means the motto of Edward Stafford, Duke of Buck-
ingham, in the time of Henry VIII. whose motto
was, Dores-en-avant, or Doresenavant.

LX. Mr. Broughton, in Diet. v. Sabbath, calls
Apion the grammarian, Appian ; and the disorder
there spoken of, Sabbosis ; whereas in Josephus, p.
136*3 » edit. Hudson, it is Sabbatosis.

LXI. " What Ovid says of the Chariot of the
Sun may be justly applied to'' vessels of massive gold
most curiously wrought ; (Misson, vol. I. p. 14°,)
where he cites in the margin Materiam superabat
opus: but now Ovid, II. 5, uses these words not of
the Chariot, but the Palace of the Sun. Mi^jxo-
vixa ay.apr^y.ala. of this kind are frequent in au-
thors.

LXII. Misson supposes the Peutingerian Table
(see Misson, vol. I. p. 56) to have been the work of
Peutinger himself; but that is altogether a mistake,
it being only so called because found in his study :
the work is otherwise antient. See Mr. Ward, in
Horsley's Britannia Romana, p. 507.

LXIII. The King of Prussia has his Palace of
Sans Soucy; which calls to mind what Misson
writes of Bentinck's House at Scheveling ; he says
the builder " named this place Sorgvliet (pro-
nounced Sorflit), that is to say, out of care : a
term equivalent to the Curifugium of Emanuel
Tesoro, and gives us the same idea as that of the
famous Pausilypus" (Misson, vol. I. p. 14.) He
alludes to the etymon from tsw'xo and Xt>7n*j. (Ibid.
vol. II. p. 432.)

144 ANONYMIANA.

LXIV. Misson, vol. I. p. 127, speaks of Corn
five hundred years old ; but the words of his Author
express only one hundred and fifty. This last is
wonderful enough.

LXV. The Rock struck by Moses is now, as is
pretended, at Venice, and was brought thither from
Constantinople. It is described by Misson, vol. I.
p. 241, who says " These words are engraved under
the stone with the four holes, Aqua quce prius ex
petrd miraculose flurit, oratione prophetae Mosis
producta est: mine autem hece Michaelis studio
labitur; quern serva, Christe, et conjugem Irenem.
The author observes upon it, " that nunc autem
hasc labitur is a passage which, I must confess, I do
not understand; nor could I meet with any man that
could explain the meaning of it." Now I think it
very plain that a pipe had been laid to it by Mi-
chael, and consequently that it had been a fountain
at Constantinople. Query whether this Michael
was some great man, or the Emperor Michael Bal-
bus ? If the last, the name of his first wife, hi-
therto unknown (Patarol. p. 13G), it seems, was
Irene.

LXVI. Misson, vol. II. p. 419, speaks of Inno-
cent IV. being embroiled with the Emperor Fre-
derick Barbarossa ; whereas it was Frederick II.
for Barbarossa had been long dead before his Pa-
pacy.

LXVI I. It is said that the Nightingale is not
heard Northward of Staffordshire, and that the
Woodlark is mistaken for it, she singing sometimes
in the night; but I am well acquainted with the
note of the Nightingale, having lived twenty years
in Kent, and have heard it often at Whittington in
Derbyshire.

LXVIII. The Antients rode their Horses without
Bridles (Hearne in Leland's Itinerary, vol. I. p.

CENTURY V. l4f>

12S); wherefore, when Misson, vol. II. p. 424,
speaks of a brazen horse without a bridle at Naplesj
as an emblem of Liberty, he was certainly mistaken in
that point ; as was King Conrad, who had the same
conception, and put a bit in the horse's mouth.

LXIX. Misson, vol. II. p. 430, is egregiously
mistaken in representing the Death of Pliny the
Elder to be owing to the quaking of Vesuvius, for
it ought to be ascribed to a suffocation caused by
the smoke or fumes of an eruption. (PI in. Epist.
VI. 16)..

LXX. Nobody but you and t is not English, for
it ought to be nobody but you and me ; but, in this
case, being a preposition answering to propter; for
so it will run in Latin, Nemo prceter te et me. But
is bout, that is, without; and in the North they
often use bout for without.

LXXI. Matthew Paris, p. 6*34, speaks of the
Image of Mahomet tumbling down at Mecha;
whereas there was no image of him, either there or
at Medina, the Saracens allowing of none. See
Tasso's Episode of Olindo and Sophronia.

LXXII. Bartolomeo Maraffi translated the No-
vel of Arnalte et Lucenda from French into Italian,
Lyon, 1570, 12mo. Who he was I cannot find,
there being no such person in Baretti's Italian Li-
brary. This Novel is but a very ordinary business,
being destitute of all ingenious invention.

LXXIII. Dr„ Pel ling, speaking of the malevolent
in the time of Charles II. as insinuating that the
Government was a Cabal of Conspirators against the
Protestant Religion, &c. says : u This is manifestly
the design of the cried-up libel, the Growth of Po-
pery : a treasonable pamphlet, concluded to have
been written by a London-Car gillite, who in the
late hellish Conspiracy was a common agitafour ;

1.

140' AXONYMIANA.

one whoso soul and principles are of the same com-
plexion with the Jesuites; and whose name con-
sisteth of just so many syllables and letters, as Regi-
cide and Massacre ." (Sermon, Nov. 5, 1G83, 4to,
p. 23.) Query, if he does not mean Ferguson ?

LXXIV.

" And filled their tankardes

Wyth pleasaunt wynes, romney, sacke, and others."
Verons Hunting of Purgatory, fol. 305.

I take Romney here to be a corruption of Rum-
Nantz, which in the canting language means true
French Brandy (Cant. Diet, in v.) The cant word
Rum signifies, when joined with other words as an
adjective, excellent (see the same Diet.) Rum, the
spirituous liquor, I apprehend may be so called from
its excellence or superior strength in comparison of
Brandy ; unless it be the first syllable of this word
Romney, which occurs in the Preface to Perlin, p.
xix. and is there written Romnie.

LXXV. Thye all maner small hirdes : Ames, p.
90, from Wynken de Worde ; and I have observed
the same phrase not less than an hundred times in
our older English writers. All manner in these
cases may be an adjective, like omnimodus in La-
tin ; or it may be a substantive, with of understood :
the latter is most probable, as I judge from the mo-
dern expression which has grown from it, when we
say so invariably at this day all manner of things,
and not all manner things.

LXXVI. " Corfuerunt ex nostris, tarn in ore
gladii," &c. Dr. Thomas Fuller, in his Worthies
(Line. p. 156.) renders this literally, with the mouth
of the sword, which one cannot approve. It is an
expression frequent in Monkish writers, but ori-
ginally an Hebraism; Deut. xiii. 1 5, where the
Vulgate has in ore gladii; and we render it pro-

CENTURY V. 147

perly with the edge of' the sword. See also Josh.
x. where it often occurs.

LXXVII. Mud non est sllentio pertrameun-
dum, scripsisse verum interfuisse quidem se, quo
tempore Translatio Reliquhirum D. Hieronymi in
Bet hleem facta (Leland, in Tanner's Bibliotheca,
P- 733)- But we ought to read Verum, for the
Author is there speaking of Alberic de Vere.

I .XXVI 1 1. Harold says, in the five pieces of
Runic poetry, p. 78, "I know how to perform
eight exercises : I fight with courage : I keep a firm
seat on horseback: I am skilled in swimming: I
glide along the ice on skates : I excel in darting the
lance: I am dexterous at the oar." The Editor ob-
serves on this, " In the preceding poem Harold
mentions eight exercises, but enumerates only five."
But there are plainly six enumerated ; and in the
last stanza, the two others are clearly mentioned,
" shooting with the bow, and navigating a ship."

LXXIX. Mr. Gilpin tells us, in his Postscript,
p. 362, that he made great use in his Life of Wic-
lifT of the Collections made by Dr. Lewis. But
John Lewis, Vicar of Mergate in Kent, was only
A. M. and never took^any higher degree.

LXXX. Mr. Gilpin observes, p. 84, that Wic-
liflf " seems not to have engaged in any very large
work :" but surely in the translation of the Bible,
which this Author speaks of p. 36, seq. and calls a
great work.

LXXXI. WiclifF, in Gilpin (p. po,) says, the
Lords did not prefer men of abilities, " but a
kitchen-clerk, or a penny-clerk, or one wise in
building castles," which I take to be a fling at Wil-
liam of Wickham.

LXXXII. Lord Cobham, when before Abp.
Arundel, said to his Grace, " You have already

h 2

148 ANONYMIAXA.

dipped your hands in blood ;" Gilpin, p. 130, and
Bale, p. 64. Now as nothing of this appears in Mr.
Gilpin's work (for Wicliflf died quietly in his bed),
the passage wants some explanation. Now this was
in September 1413; wherefore he alludes, no doubt,
to the execution of William Sautre, who was exe-
cuted in 1401-2, in this Archbishop's time.

LXXXIII. In the new edition of Bale's Old-
castle, p. v. 25, alibi) the seat of Sir John Old-
castle, in Kent, is called Towlynge; but the truth
is Cowling; for see Philipot.

LXXXIV. Hiccup. — The orthography of this
word is very unsettled ; some writing as here :
others, Hiccough, Hick, Hichoc, and Hicket.
The last is French, Hoquet, and base Latin, Ho-
qiieta ; and is used by Jones on Buxton, p. 4. b.
Hick is both Danish and Belgick, and may be the
British ig also ; or may be an abbreviation of any of
the rest. Hiccup, or Hid' up, is the Belgic Huck-
vp, as Hichoc is their Hick Hock. Hiccough is so
given because it seems to have something of the na-
ture of a cough.

LXXXV. '< Specimen of Errors in Bishop Bur-
net's History of the Reformation, by Anthony Har-
mer," 8vo. 16*93. This work is well known to pro-
ceed from Mr. Henry Wharton; and it is certain,
that leaving out the W, Heni-y Wharton, A. M.
will form, by transposition, Anthony Harmer ; but
how he came to omit W I cannot imagine.

LXXXVI. Speed's History, vol. VII. c, 9. gives
us the epitaph of Ethelbert the first Christian King
of Kent, as it was reported to have been formerly
read upon his tomb at Canterbury. It runs thus :

Rex Etlielbertus hie clauditur in Poliandro,
Fana pians Christo meat absque meandro.

CENTURY V. 14.9

The second verse is too short; and I suppose should
be read as in Weever, p. 241, and in preface; and
in Willis's Mitred Abbies, I. 42 :

Fana pians certe (or cert us), Christ o meat absque
meandro.

and both of them are faulty in quantity ; but that
must be imputed to the ignorance and usage of the
times. Q. if not composed since the Conquest ; see
Somner, p. 123.

LXXXVII. A person in Staffordshire, that was
no sportsman, went into the fields, and his dog
pointed, and he saw something brown on the ground $
he went home a quarter of a mile for his gun, and
on his return he found the dog still pointing, and
the same brown object; on which he shot at it, and
killed thirteen partridges, two old ones and eleven
young ones. This was in September 176G.

LXXXVIII. Wynken de Worde, in his book
of Kerving, printed in 1508, has given us the pro-
per terms of the art, as here follows, from Mr,
Ames's account of that hook, p. go, :

Breke that Dere.
Lesche that Brawn K
Rere that Goose.
Lyste that Swanne.
Sauce that Capon.
Spoyle that Hen.
Fruche that Chekyn 2.
Unbrace that Malarde.
Unlace that Conye 3.
Dysmembre that Heron.

1 As the Roll of Brawn is tied with a tape or fillet, to lesche it
seems to mean to loosen it, from the French locher, or lascher,
as formerly it was written.

8 Perhaps the French froiser, to break in pieces. See Cotgrave.

* As the rabbit, if any thing be put in its belly, is sewed, in
that part, to unlace, may mean to cut the threads. ,

150 ANONYMIANA.

Dysplaye that Crane 4.
Dysfygure that Peacocke,
Unjoynt that Bytture *.
Untache that Curlevve.
Alaye that Felande 6.
Wynge that Partryche.
Wynge that Quayle.
Mynce that Plover.
Thye that Pygyon.
Border that Pasty.
Thye that Woodcocke.
Thye all maner Small Birdes7.
Tymbre that Fyre.
Tyere that Egge.
Chynne that Samon.
Strynge that Lampreye.
Splat that Pyke.
Sauce that Place.
Sauce that Tenche.
Splaye that Breme8.
Syde that Haddock.
Tuske that Barbell.
Culpon that Troute9.
Fyne that Cheven.
Trassene that Ele.
Trence that Sturgeon 10.
Undertraunche that Purpos n.
Tayme that Crabbe 12.
Barbe that Lopster.

I The Crane formerly entered our sumptuous feasts. See Cen-
tury I. No. 3.

s The same may be said of the Bittern.

6 Read Fesande.

7 See before. No. 75, p. 146.

8 i. e. Displaye, as before.

3 From the French coupon. See Cotgrave.

10 Trance from the. French trencher ; hence undertraunche.

II See note l0. But it seems very strange the Porpoise should
be an eatable.

'• From the French entamer.

CENTVHY V. 151

This work, you observe, was printed in l,j08, in
Henry the Seventh's time ; and consequently no
notice is taken of the Turkey or the Carp, which,
according to an old rhyme, did not enter England
till the next reign :

Turkeys, Carps, Hops, Pickarel, and Bere,
Came into England all in a yere.

But how is it then that the Pyke is here mentioned ?
This does not consist with the said rhyme.

LXXXIX. Alexander Hamilton (vol. II. p. 26)
calls Bengal an earthly Paradise: but I cannot con-
ceive why, considering the excessive heats and the
violent rains they have there at certain seasons.
And see the author himself, p. 7.

XC. The late Dr. Taylor, residentiary of St.
Paul's, who died April 4, 1766, as he was a most
excellent Grecian, put upon a silver cup :

I hate a guest that remembers all that passes.

And on another, a tumbler for malt liquor ;

Ar^Yjlpi Z3olr,pio$opio.

To Ceres the furnisher of wine.

And on his tobacco-box, a fine one of silver:

'AxoTtfvUjuu g'jQou'tvcov.

I waste whilst I give you pleasure.

An acquaintance of his, observing this, said to
him one day, " Doctor, you are so fond of your
Greek, you put me in mind of the late Earl of
Strafford, who, after he was made Knight of the
Garter, put the Garter on alt his shovels, wheel-
barrows, and pick-axes ;" and the Doctor was vastly
pleased with his remark.

XCI. William Tunstall, whom I knew, was of
the family of WayclifFe ; he was a sportsman, the

152 ANONYMIANA.

first that shot flying in Derbyshire, and a bon com-
panion, being a person of much wit and humour,
and one that could make and sing a good song. He
was Paymaster-general, and Quartermaster-general
of the rebel army at Preston, where he was taken
prisoner in 1 7 1 5. (Paten V, 144.) He composed
several small pieces whilst he was prisoner in the
Marshalsea, which were dispersed and sold amongst
his friends, to raise a little money for him. He
translated also when in prison St. Cyprian's Dis-
course to Donatus. — A lady sent him a dozen shirts,
promising as many handkerchiefs and cravats in due
time: Will returned his compliments, and said he
should be obliged to her for the handkerchiefs ; but
as to the neckcloths, the Government, he appre-
hended, intended to provide for him in that. —
Amongst other methods used by his friends for pro-
curing him money, one was, for a person to take
his gold repeating watch, and to make a raffle,
giving out afterwards it was won by some nameless
gentleman of Northumberland. In a while after the
watch was again offered to a new set of acquaintance.
— Secretary Craggs often visited him, to try to get
something out of him ; and Will was always in good
humour with him and jocular, but would never tell
him any thing. His enlargement was at last pro*-
cured by the Duke of Kingston, and the Earl of
Macclesfield, when he came and rived much among
the gentlemen of Derbyshire and Nottinghamshire ;
and dying at last at Mansfield- Woodhouse, was there-
buried, in 1728, with this inscription:

GVLIELMVS TVNSTALL,

quern neque pauperies, neque mors, neque
vincula terrent :

qui,

antiqua prosapia, sed

rebus modicis, natus ;

suae conscientiae integritatem, et

familiae exulantis fortunam sequutus ;

CENTURY V. 153

apud Prestonam captivus,

et ad mortem damnatus ;

Regis Georgii dementia vita donatus,

ad senectutem pervenit

honorabilem, amabilem, festivam.

Obiit, amicis semper lugendus,

3Uo Non. Apr. 1728.

[Put up by Mr. Tunstal of Burton Constable.]

XCII. Bishop Hutchinson, in his Defence of the
antient Historians (p. 36), is guilty of a strange
anachronism, when he reckons Abp. Usher and
Sir William Dugdale as flourishing about the reign
of Queen Elizabeth. This author again (p. 50) says
u I will quote again the xth chapter of Genesis and
the 2nd verse, and the 1st chapter of the 1st book
of Chronicles and the 5th verse ;" neither of which
have been quoted before. This shews the Defence
to have been no accurate, but rather a superficial
work ; and yet it was not a posthumous one, as I
once thought, for the date (p. 103) is 1734, the
very year when it was printed; unless that be altered,
ex proposito, in order to deceive us [the piece,
however, is well worth reading], I think it was;
for it was prohably written about 1719, when the
second edition of Camden's Britannia came out;
see p. 161.

XCIII. Bishop Hutchinson (p. 134) calls Abp.
Ansel m an Italian ; but Godwin says, he was a
Burgundian.

XCIV. Mr. Ames tells us, Caxton's first book
printed in English was, " The Recuyel of the His-
toryes of Troy, A. D. 1471" But for a specimen
of the letter he gives us the title of a French book,
and of one not printed by Caxton ; but see p. 2,
where this is explained, viz. the Recuyel was in the
same letter with that French book, whicb was in,
hi* own possession.

154 ANONYMIANA.

XCV. Georgio Antoniotto D'Adurni was of a
noble family in the Milanese, of which there were
several branches; he had a good education, and was
a person every way highly accomplished : he was
tall, strong, genteel, and polite; and in his younger
years excellent in dancing, fencing, and riding the
great horse : he was acquainted likewise with the
modern languages, and the Latin tongue, had some
knowledge in the mathematics, and had particularly
studied fortification ; but what he most excelled in
was music, which, after he left Italy, he professed,
in order to his subsistence. He took part with the
Spanish interest at Milan, in opposition to the Aus-
trians, which in the event was the ruin of his affairs
there ; for, as the Austrians prevailed, they seized
his estates, and he was obliged to fly his country.
He then became an officer in the Spanish service,
and was sixteen times engaged, but was so fortunate
as never to receive a wound. On his quitting the
army, he made use of his knowledge in the arts,
which he had acquired in his youth as a gentleman,
and taught, as I remember, at Geneva. And as he
proceeded to perfect himself in music, he from
thence frequented most of the courts in Europe,
Vienna, Paris, Madrid, and Lisbon. At Paris he
married a person of the name of Percival, by whom
he had several children ; but they all died young,
and his wife left him a widower. It was at Paris
also that he got a hurt in his hand with a sword,
which obliged him to lay aside the violin, and to
take to the violoncello ; and on this instrument he
practised to the last. When Farinello removed from
London to Madrid, Signior Antoniotto was the per-
son that negotiated the affair, as he told me, for the
Queen of Spain. He was esteemed at Lisbon the
best player at chess in the country ; and I have heard
him relate his engaging with the King's brother for a
great stake. He was several times in England; and
the last time he was very old, and lodged at my

CENTURY V. 155

house at Whittington for some months. At this
time he employed himself in that musical work to
be mentioned below. This gentleman was a Papist;
but no bigot ; for I do not remember his going to
mass, or to confession ; for he used to say he con-
fessed his sins to God. At last he left England,
and died at Calais in 176*6, but whether in his way
to Paris, or in his return from thence, I am not
certain ; however, he was then about 86 years of age.

" L'Arte Armonica, or a treatise on the compo-
sition of Musick, in three books, with an intro-
duction on the History and Progress of Musick,
from the beginning to this time; written in Italian
by Giorgio Antoniotto, and translated into Eng-
lish," London, 176*0, 2 vols. fol. At his request I
translated the introduction. This work is generally
well spoken of by those who are capable of reading
it, and particularly by Dr. Campbell, in the Monthly
Review, vol. XXIV. p. 293. — In my copy the
errata are corrected by his own band.

XCVI. Mr. Drake tells us, (Eborac. p. 370.)
Charlemagne " took the name of Great, not from
his conquests, but for being made great, in all arts
and learning, by his tutor's instructions ;" and for
this he cites Fuller's Worthies. But this author's
words in York (p. 227) do not amount to this, for
he assigns not that as the cause ; but only observes,
M Charles owed unto him the best part of his title,
the Great, being made great in arts and learning
by his instructions."

XCVII. Mr. Drake (p. 371) says, Malmesbury
gives Alcuin this character : " Erat enim omnium
Anglorum, quos quidem legerim, doctissimus ," but
there is a considerable abatement of this in Malmes-
bury, p. 24, where it stands thus, " Erat enim
omnium Anglorum, quos quidem legerim, post
beatum Aldelmum et Bedam, doctissimus." Fuller,

156' ANONYMIANA.

it is true, (p. 227) observes, that in the judgments
of some he was placed higher.

XCVIII. " SirT. W. writes they are the words
of Mr. Drake (p. 37 1,) that Alcuin gained much
honour by his opposition to the Canons of the Nicene
Council, wherein the superstitious adoration of ima-
ges are enjoined ; but from whom he quotes I know
not." This is Sir Thomas Widdrington, who had
in his eye the writings of Alcuin, one of which was,
" De Adoratione Imaginum ,-" or, as Bale has it,
"Contra Venerationem Imaginum" lib. I. Tanner,
Bibl. p. 21 ; whom see also p. 22.

XCIX. Mr. Drake speaks of the Bishop of White-
haven as subject to the Metropolitan of York (see
his Eborac. p. 408) ; but there never was an Epis-
copal See at Whitehaven; and the place intended was
Whitern, or Candida Casa, in Galloway; see Anglia
Sacra, vol. II. p. 235.

C. Beatus Rhenanus, speaking of Marcus Mu-
surus, in an epistle of his, says, " Nihil erat tarn
reconditum quod non aperiret, nee tarn involutum
quod non expediret Musurus verh musarum custos
et antistes." Dr. Hody, de Graecis illustribus, p.
304 ; where by musarum custos, he alludes to the
import of the name of that famous Greek, Musurus,
signifying musarum custos.

( 157 )

CENTURIA SEXTA.

T.

Cy T clavis portam, sic pandit epistola pectus,
Clauditiir hcec cerd, clauditur ilia serd.

This epigram, which we have at the end of James
Howel's Letters, and I suppose is his own, is not a
good one ; for cerd here ought to relate to pectus,
as serd does to portam; whereas it evidently relates
to epistola, that being closed with wax.

II. That there were female Druids, appears from
various authors ; but nobody ever heard of an Arcb-
druidess, till Dr. Stukeley gave that ridiculous ap-
pellation to her present Royal Highness the Prm*-
cess of Wales [176*6.] See his Palseographia Sacra.

The Doctor labours under a false notion concern*-
ing the Druidical institution in another respect ; he
styles the Princess Archdruidess of Kew, intimat*
ing there were several Archdruidesses at a time pre-
siding over particular districts ; whereas, according
to the best accounts, there was but one Archdruid at
once, who presided over the whole Nation. Row-
land's Mona, p. 64.

III. Mr. Edward Lhuyd, speaking of a British
Remain in Mr. Rowland's Mona, p. 334, says, " I
have sent it to one Mr a Shropshire Welsh-
man, and a famous linguist and critic ; but he re-
turned me sucl) an interpretation as I shall not now

158 - ANONYMIANA.

trouble you withal." The person here intended was
Mr. William Baxter, I imagine, who was a corre-
spondent of Mr. Lhuyd's, and answers perfectly to
trie description here given of him ; particularly, he
-was full of whims and chimeras, and might send Mr.
Lhuyd the wild interpretation he mentions, which
he tells us, in the next page, was surprizing.

IV. Mr. Edward Lhuyd was intimate with Mr.
Wan ley ; but differed from him in opinion abou*
the antient letters used in this island ; Wanley es-
teeming them Saxon, and that the Britons had then
from them ; Lhuyd, on the contrary, asserted them
to be British, and that the Saxons had them from
the Britons. Lhuyd, therefore, to avoid offending
his friend Wanley, wrote a preface to the Archaeo-
logia, wherein this matter is touched in the Welsh
tongue. This preface, however, was afterwards
printed in an octavo volume, intituled, M Malcolm's
Collections :" as also in Mr. Lewis's History of Bri-
tain ; where it is translated, as I take it, by Moses
Williams.

V. In Malcolm's Essay on the Antiquities of Great
Britain and Ireland, p. 87. V. Magnus in the Comp.
Vocab. means, See the word magmis in Edward
Lhuyd's Comparative Vocabulary.

P. 89. To the Chevalier K y, means the Che-
valier Ramsay, who, I think, had some honour con-
ferred on him at Oxford.

P. lip. " Others in other parts of the world, and
particularly in this same island, are said to have
acted the like part [in destroying old authors], and,
by so doing, have deprived us of some valuable mo-
numents." He seems to mean Polydore Vergil.

P. 122. The E. of means, Earl of Hay ; for

see p. 16*0.

P. 134. Edward Lhuyd's Adversaria Posthuma
are cited ; and these are printed at the end of Bax-
ter's Glossary.

CENTURY VI. 15,9

t . .

VI.

[Sent to Mr. Josiah Beckwith 20th Oct.. 1 78 1.]

The title of a Roll 39 Edward III. as given* by
Edward Goodwin, clerk, in the Gentleman's Maga-
zine, 1764, p. 329, runs thus :

" De officio est anno tric'esimo nono Edwardi
Tertii post mortem T. Domini de Fournyvale.

" Com. Ebor. Castrum ct Dominium de Sheffield,
cum memo ris et pertinentibus suis in com. Ebor. te-
nentur de Domino Rege in capite ut de Corona per
homagium et Jidelitatem, et per bonum unum feo-
dum militis, et per servitium reddend. Domino
Regi et heredibus suis per annum duos lepores
albos in festo nativitatis Sancti Johannis Bap-
tistes," &c.

I suppose it would be a very difficult' matter for
his Grace of Norfolk, the present owner of this cas-
tle and manor, to procure annually two white liares
in this kingdom ; and therefore there must be, at
first sight, some mistake there. But I have seen
the original, whence Mr. Goodwin transcribed this,
and from thence shall here give it, as I read it ;
for of Mr. Goodwin's transcript no sense can possibly
be made.

M De officio Esc. Anno xxxijo"0 Edwardi Tertii
post mortem T. Domini de Fournyvale.

" Com. Ebor. Castrum et Dominium de Sheffield,
cum membris et pertin. [/. e. pej-tinenfiis] suis in
com. Ebor. tenentur de Domino Rege in capite ut
de Corond per homagium et fidelitatem et per ser-
vicium unius J'eod. milit. [i. e. militarist et per ser-
vicium reddend. Domino Regi et heredibus suis per
annum duos lep'ar" [i. e. leporarios] albos injesto
Nativitatis Sti. Joliannis BaptisteJ"

N. B. It stands now lep'or' ; but it has been cor-
rected so by some ignorant person, for originally it
was lep"ar\ which means leporarios, greyhounds,
white dogs of which sort could easily be obtained ;

160 ANONYMIANA.

and it was the custom in tenures to present such
things as Hawks, Falcons, Dogs, Spurs, &c. Sir
James Ware, II. p. 167.

Note also, that in reading the names of the
members of the manor, he commits the following
mistakes :

Orputes, in MS. Erputes.

Osgethorp, Orgesthorp.

Skynnthorp3 Skyrtnerthorp.

Bilhagh, Eilhagh ; but qu.

Northinley, Northumley.

Brynsford, Brymsfordi,

Note also, that after Stanyngton Morwood, there
is a mark in the original of some village being
omitted.

VII. Anthony Wood's account of Gentian Hewet,
Ath. Ox. I. col. 6*5, is very thin and meager; he
only telling us, he was some time a student in Oxon,
and translated from Greek into English Xenophorts
Treatise of an Household. It is very particular he
should translate into English, for he was a French-
man of Orleans, and afterwards Canon of Rheims,
and translated the IIgo]gs7r]*x«»f, Ilatiaycuybs, and
XrpwiJLalsig of Clemens Alexandrinus into Latin.
Fabric. Bibl. Grsec. V. p. 109.

VIII. Francis Russel, Marquis of Tavistock, was
unfortunately killed by his horse in March 176'7.
The horse, tired with the chace, taking a small leap
fell ; and the Marquis was thrown, and the horse in
rising trod upon his head, and he died in a few days.
Dr. John Cradock, Bishop of Kilmore, who was
then in London, wrote a character of him, but
without either his or the Marquis's name, and
printed it on a sheet of paper, to be distributed
amongst his friends.

IX. John Toland affected to be thought a man of
great temper and moderation, candour and benevo-

CENTURY VI. If) I

lencv. He was taken ill in London, and the physi-
cian happened to miss his case; upon which he
went into the country full of wrath and indigna-
tion ; and, in a fit of disgust, wrote that piece he
entitles " Physic without Physicians," (which I be-
lieve, was the last of his performances,) wherein he
abuses the whole Faculty. A wonderful token of
philosophical dispassionateness !

X. Virgilius Bishop of Saltzburg, famous for
broaching the notion of the Antipodes, and his
troubles on that head, was called Solivagus by
some; and, as it is added, from his love of solitude,
which, it must be allowed, is the usual meaning of
the word ; but query, whether as this tenet concern-
ing the Antipodes, was so singular at that time, it
may not allude to that, meaning that he travelled
round the world with the sun ; the word seems to
be susceptible of that sense.

XI. Mr. Clarke, Connexion of Coins, p. 222,
says, " a very learned friend had informed him of
zstA^v being used in the sense there in question by
other Classicks." I presume he means the late Dr.
John Taylor, LL. D. Residentiary of St. Paul's,
who was countryman and intimate with Mr. Clarke.

XII. Mr. Ames tells us, p. 468, that " Mr.
Hearne is to be corrected," concerning a book
printed at Tavistock in Devonshire. The place in-
tended is in Hcarne's edition of Robert of Glouces-
ter, p. 707, seq.

XIII. There is very little connexion between the
Oriental and Septentrional languages : and yet,
what is very remarkable, some of our learned
Saxons have been great Orientalists: as Abraham
Whelock, William Elstob, Dr. David Wilkins,
Abp. Usher.

XIV. The person intended by George Ballard,
in his MS Preface to the Saxon Orosius, p. 42, by

M

1 62 ANONVMIANA.

the description of " a learned, ingenious, and indus-
trious young gentleman of Queen's College, Oxorr,"
who had begun a transcript of Francis Junius's Dic-
tionaries, with a design of publishing them, is Ed-
ward Rowe Mores, Esq. F. A. S„

XV. Mrs. Elstob says, in her preface to the Saxon
Homily, p. vi. she had " accidentally met with a
specimen of King Alfred's version of Orosius into
Saxon, designed to be published by a near relation
and friend." This was her brother William, whose
transcript intended for the press* I am possessed
of; see also Mr. George Ballard's preface to his tran-
script, p. 47.

XV L The Saxon engraved under the picture of
St. Gregory in Mrs. Elstob's Saxon Homily, are
taken from the Homily, p. 29.

XVII. The learned Dr. Hickes was born at
Kirkby Wiske, in the county of York, North-
Riding; the same place which before had given birth
to Roger Ascham; (Wood, Ath. II. col. 100 1); and
to this circumstance Mrs. Elstob alludes in her
learned preface to the Saxon Homily, p. viii.

XVHI. The following words in Mrs. Elstob's
preface to Saxon Homily, p. li. want explaining:
•* It would be tedious to trouble the Reader with
any more [instances of the pure state of the Saxon
church], having run the preface out to so great a
length, and hoping hereafter that I may be able to
give somewhat more of this kind to the publick, as
I shall find more leisure, and that it is not refused
encouragement." She was then devising an Homi-
tar mm, vizr. a volume of the Saxon Homilies of
Abp. iElfric, of which design Hickes, in the dedi-
cation to volume I. of his Sermons, has given a full
account.

* Afterwards published by the Hon. Dairies Barrington.

CENTURY VI. 1()3

XIX. Caxton's " Mirrour of the World" is trans-
lated from the French ; and we learn, both from
the Proeme and Lib. iii. c. 19. that the French
book was rendered from a Latin original, in 1245-6:
but now my friends Lewis and Ames, who both of
them describe the book, do not tell ns who the
Latin author was ; and I believe it is difficult at this
day to discover him. There are several pieces, both
printed and in MS. with the title of Imago Mundi^
and Speculum Mundi ; see Catalogue MSS. Angl.
and Censura Opp. SfL Anselmi; perhaps Honorius
Augustodunensis.

XX. Dr. Percy, Editor of the Reliques of Antient
English Poetry, in his second edition, has enlarged
the first Essay on the state and condition of the
Minstrels among the Saxons; the occasion of which
was this: I started some objections against this essay
as it stood in the first edition, in a memoir read at
the Antiquarian Society. He has now reviewed the
subject, and replied to all the objections, in a polite
manner; and 1 profess myself well satisfied. How-
ever, I am not sorry the memoir was penned, because
it has given him cause to re-consider the matter, and
thereby to render his Essay the more complete,

XXL Mr. Valentine Green, in his Survey of the
City of Worcester, p. 127, calls Adrian VI. who
succeeded Leo X. in the Papacy, an Englishman;
whereas he was an Hollander. He confounds him
with Adrian IV. who was indeed an Englishman,
There is another unaccountable passage, p. 34, " The
precious metals on St. Wulstan's shrine, which pro-
bably was saved from the fire, were melted down
in 1216, to make up the contribution of three hun-
dred marks, which King Stephen's troops at that
time imposed upon the convent." Stephen had
been long dead, and King John is the person in-
tended ; see p. 19S. So again, p. 87, he speaks of
Eton College, Oxford.

m 2

l6*4 ANONYMIANA.

XXII. Mrs. Elstob, in the Appendix to the
Saxon Homily, p. 42, gives us a long passage in
English from John Leland. The original lies in
his book de Scriptoribus ; see Sprottus.

XXIII. Joannes Robinus, a great Botanist, and
Keeper of the Garden Royal, has this distich under
his print :

Omries her has novi

Quot tidit Hesperidum, mundi quot fertilis hortus
Herbarum species riovit> hie unus ens.

Vigneul-Marville, Melanges d'Histoire, &c. I.
p- 255, from whom I have this, takes no notice
of the anagram; but if you write the name Johannes
Robinus, it will include the letters contained in
omnis herbas novi: for so it should be written, and
not omnes : only it may be observed, that some
liberty is used in these fancies ; as m for w, and
v for u.

XXiV. Vigneul-Marville has been very free in
noting the maoood^oLla of great men ; but he is not
exempt himself from the like oversights. III. p.
163, he cites the words nonum prematur in annum
from Ovid ; whereas they occur in Horace, A. P.
38S. So p. 225, he cites Isaac Vossius as the author
of the books on the Greek and Latin Historians,
whereas they are the productions of Ger. John
Vossius his father. So p. 26*8, he cites celeremqae ;
whereas, in the original, it is volucremque ; and I.
p. 2, he esteems Galien a Latin Physician.

XXV. The I EH at the head of Dr. Laurence
Humphrey's Letter to Abp. Parker (Strype's Memo-
rials of Abp. Cranmer, p. 3,93) signifies Jehovah, it
being customary for the Gospellers, of whom Dr.
Humphrey was one, to prefix the like words to their
epistles. Hence, Richard Gybson placed Emanuel
at the top of his papers in Strype's Memor. Eccles.
vol. III. p. 402, scq.\ and Dr. Humphrey begins

CENTURY VI. 165

his letter above with saying, " My humble com-
mendations presupposed in the Lord."

XXVI. Few of the animals are cannibals, -so as
to prey upon their own species. It is a common
observation, that dog will not eat dog; and Shak-
speare makes it one of the prodigies on the murder
of King Duncan, that his horses eat each other,
Macbeth, act II. sc. vi. However, there are in-
stances of their devouring one another, as the sow
and the rabbit eating their own young; the great
pikes swallowing smaller ones; and I have myself
known two instances of mice caught in a trap and
eaten about the shoulders by other mice; the dire
effects of hunger extreme, malesuada fames.

XXVII. Volcatius Sedigitus, an antient Roman
author, wrote thirteen verses on the Latin come-
dians; and, as the Itomans were not shy in express-
ing blemishes and personal infirmities in their names
(Sigou. de Nom. Rom. p. 3G5), either he, 1 presume,
or some of his ancestors, was called Sedigitus, from
his having six fingers on one or both of his hands.
We find other instances of the like unnatural re-
dundancy ; see 2 Sam. xxi. 20. and Bishop Patrick
on the place.

XXVIII. The Hebrew language does not abound
with epithets ; the howling wilderness, however,
Deut. xxxii. lS. is both bold and characteristic; it
could not be admitted in the West, even in the
largest forests ; but in the East, wolves, chacals,
lions, and leopards, make a most hideous noise in
the night. The lions in Chaldaea are exceedingly
numerous (Dan. vii. 5. Thevenot, II. p. 57, seq.)\
and in Jud&a (Percy on Solomon's Song, p. 72):
and night is the time that they are roaring and
rambling after their prey (Ps. civ. 20), and hence it
is that we read of evening wolves, Habb. i. 8. Zeph.
iii. 3. Jer. v. 6. Green Pastures (Ps. xxiii. 2) is

lfjfj ANONYMIANA.

another very significant epithet : Judaea is a dry
and scorched country, so that their pastures are not
often green, except on the banks of rivers, as it
follows here, " and lead me forth beside the waters
of comfort.'*

XXIX. There is a passage in Fielding's famous
history of Jonathan Wild, which possibly may soon
become unintelligible to many readers, and there-
fore it may be proper to elucidate it in a few words.
In book III. chap. vi. he observes, in justification
of the speeches put into the mouth of Jonathan,
whom he has there represented as an illiterate man,
that the antients not only embellished speeches in
their histories, but " even amongst the moderns,
famous as they are for elocution, it may be doubted
whether those inimitable harangues, published in
the monthly Magazines, came literally from the
mouths of the LIurgos, &c. as they are there in-
serted.'* Now the debates of the Houses of Lords
and Commons were printed in the Gentleman's
Magazine in 1 739, and I suppose both before and
after, under the covert of the name of Hurgos and
Cilnabs, as at that time the editor durst not speak
any plainer, or give the true names of the speakers.

XXX. Bowen, in his Geography, vol. II. p. 718,
describing the island of Porto Rico, speaks of mines
of quicksilver,, tin, lead, and azure. Azure, in the
sense of blue, or a faint blue, is an adjective, so
that by a mine of it, he must mean a bed of the
Lapis Lazuli. See Chambers, v. Lazuli; and
Minshew, v. Azure-stone, Junius, and Skinner.
The Arabic word Lazur, whence the French and
we have Azure, signifies the Lapis Lazuli; v. Skin-
ner. Before I leave the subject, it may be proper
to note, that our vulgar expression, as blue as a
razor, is a manifest corruption of as blue as azure,
where azure is apparently a substantive, and seems
to mean the Lapis Lazuli.

Century vi. l6j

XXXI. Pica.
Pica loquax certa dominum te voce saluto,
Si me non videas, esse negabis avem.

Martial, xiv. 76.

By certa vox is meant a distinct, clear, articulate
voice, and probably means the x°^?s usually taught
birds. Persius in Prologo, et Casaub. in locum.
I render it :

XaTps so plainly spoken, when you've heard,
Unless you turn, you'll think me not a bird.

XXXII. Pavo.
Miraris quoties gem mantes explicat alas,
Et potes hunc saevo, tradere, dure, coco?

Martial, xiii. 70.

As the beauty, or pride, of the Peacock does not
consist in his wings, but in his tail or train, I would
therefore read, arcus, or orbes, if any MS. would
support it.

Admiring on his gemmeous train you look,
And have y' a heart t' assign him to the cook?

XXXIII. Langtra, as they pronounce it, is a
game at cards much played in Derbyshire and Staf-
fordshire ; and I take it to be French in both its syl-
lables, quasi lang-trois ; it being often long before
three cards of one suit come into a hand.

XXXIV. Common Sense is generally esteemed
the most useful kind of sense ; as when we hear it
often said of a person of parts and learning, but
giddy, thoughtless, and dissipated, running into
debts and difficulties, and taking no manner of care
of his affairs, that he has all sorts 'of sense but
common sense. This common sense, or a good un-
derstanding, is a Latin phrase as well as an English
one. Hence Phaedrus, I. 7 :

Communcm sensitm abstuht.

16*8 ANONYM IANA.

And Juvenal :

Raro communis sensus in ilia

Fortuna.

And Arnobius, lib. IV. p. 132: " Et ille com-
munis, qui est cunctis in mortalibus, sensus."
See Faber's Thesaurus, v. Sensus.

XXXV. The Bronze Cock found amongst the
Penates at Exeter 17 79 is thought to belong to
the figures of Mercury by the learned Commentator,
Archaeologia, vi. p. 4 : " The Bronze Cock found
with these Penates is justly supposed to have be-
longed to one of these statues, as it denoted vigi-
lance, and is represented as an emblem of Mercury
in three or four gems engraved in the same volume
of Montfaucon." But this is not so certain, since
the cock is also an attendant of Mars (Archaeologia,
III. p. 139); and a statue of Mars is actually amongst
these Penates.

XXXVI. « The fourth figure," says Dr. Milles,
" represents either Mars or a Roman warrior, com-
pletely armed," &c. Archaeologia, VI. p. 4, and
the print. But surely there can be no alternative ;
for, as these figures here spoken of are Penates, a
Roman soldier can have no place among them ; and
this fourth figure must of course be intended for
Mars.

XXXVII. Mr. Ames's marble, with a Cuphic
inscription, mentioned in the Universal History,
vol. XVIII. p. 396*, is now in the Museum of the
Antiquarian Society, London, being given to the
Society by Gustavus Brander, Esq.

XXXVIII. As to Sirname and Surname, patro-
nymics were used antiently , as William Fitz-Osborne;
and only few people then, excepting here and there
an instance, were distinguished by sirnames. From
these sirnames, or sirenames, by omitting Fitz, came

CENTURY VI. 169

such family names as Ingram, Randolph, &c. and
by Anglicizing the Latin Jilius, or the French Jitz,
those of Thompson, Jackson, &c. which, by an
abbreviation, are often expressed only by an s, as
Williams, Matthews, &c. Now the reason of the
former orthography, sirname, is apparent from what
has been said before, Cent. III. No. 32; and the
advocates for the latter mode of writing, surname,
allege, that the descriptive and discriminating name
used to be written sur, or over, the christian or
original name; and they produce various instances
of that manner of writing from papers and records,
and therefore say, it is properly surnam, which is
the way the French write it. On this state of the
case, which appears to be as just as it is brief, we
seem to be at liberty to follow either mode of wri-
ting, both being conformable to antient usage, and
the rise and occasion of these additional names. In
short, they are sometimes sirnames and sometimes
surnames; and generally, I am persuaded, the
former when they are patronymics; and the latter,
when the additional designation implies a trade, a
profession, a country, an office, or the like.

XXXIX. I incline to be of opinion, that when
deeds were attested by a number of witnesses of
rank and figure, which was the mode of proceeding
before dates were introduced, every one of the prin-
cipal attestators had a copy of the instrument. I
think I see a plain evidence of this in the following
instances : Henry de Breilesfort sold the manor of
Unston to Richard de Stretton ; and the deed, after
passing through various hands, came into the pos-
session, with part of the estate, of the late John
Lathom of Hallowes, in the parish of Dronfield; I
saw it, and, as it was a matter of some curiosity,
took a copy of it. I afterwards saw the same deed
at Beauchief, and compared them. This now, in
all probability, came from the abbey there, along

1 70 ANONYMIANA.

with the abbey-estate, Stephen an Abbat of that
house bein£ one of the witnesses to the deed. But
whether it came from the abbey or not, how can
one account for there being more copies than one
of the same deed, upon any other supposition than
that of the witnesses having every one an exempli-
fication? I speak of those of some dignity and esteem
in the world. — So again, I have seen another deed
without date, and its fellow, where the witnesses
are the same in both, but the orthography very dif-
ferent; as de Eyncurt and de Dayncourt ; Brlminton
and Brymington; Steynisby and Steinsby; Leghes
and Leghs; Holebet and Holebehs; Tharlhtorp and
Thar lest horp ; which must happen, I conceive, from
more clerks than one writing at once, and from
dictation. — And now I am upon this subject, I beg
leave to observe further, that Abbats, though they
were not Lords of Parliament, have their names
put before Knights; and the common Secular Clergy
before Esquires or Gentlemen; of both which I have
seen many instances.

XL. It is a vulgar error, prevailing amongst the
most ignorant and illiterate, to charge the Anti-
quary with collecting and hoarding rust-eaten and
illegible coins ; and esteeming them, as sometimes
they will say, the more rusty and imperfect, the
more valuable, aud laugh at them for it. But now,
on the contrary, every one that has any experience
in the matter will tell you, that a coin is of no esti-
mation, as a coin, unless it be fair, both in the de-
vice and the legend : I say, as a coin ; for otherwise
those in the worst condition, the most corroded,
may have a use in another respect, namely, as evi-
dence of a station, or as shewing that the Romans
have been at the place where such pieces, though
mutilated, are found, and have inhabited it ; to as-
certain a road or a tumulus : and for this reason it is,
and not for their obscurity, as the calumniators

CENTURY VI, 171

allege, that Antiquaries are glad to see, or to possess,
the most defaced, the most obliterated pieces.

XLI. I know not whether Mr. Thorpe perceived
it, but in those lines on Lady Waller, p. 20 of his
Antiquities

Life so directed hir whilst living here,
Leavell'd so straight to God in love and fear ;
Ever so good, that turn hir name and see,
Ready to crown that life a lawrell tree —

there is an Anagram, Waller spelling Lawrel, 1. e.
Waller.

XLI I. There is some doubt whether, in respect
of the feeding of hogs, or pannage, in Domesday-
book, pore, the abbreviation, means porcarium, a
range for their feeding, or porcorum, the animal
(Nichols, Bibliotheca Topographica Britannica, No.
VI. part II. p. 461); but surely the animals are in-
tended ; for see No. XII. of that work, p. 2, where
it can have no othei sense.

XLI II. One cannot approve of the mode of wri-
ting isles of a church, though authors of some ac-
count use that orthography. Ducarel, History of
Croydon, p. 12. The absurdity appears from the
will of Richard Smith, Vicar of Wirksworth, made
in 1 504, wherein he makes a bequest for the repara-
tion " Imaginis &te Marie in insula predicti eccles.
de ffry?h/sworth." An antient mistake. (Nichols,
Bibl. Top. Brit. No. XVI. p. 67*.) The truth is
ailes; i. e. the wings.

XL1V. A man of a great heart means, in com-
mon speech, one that is ambitious, spirited, obsti-
nate, unwilling to yield or submit. But otherwise,
the largeness of that viscus, according to Sir Si-
monds DEwes, does not betoken any uncommon
degree of spirit or courage ; but rather the contrary.
So he judged from the dissection of the body of our

1 72 ANONYMIANA.

King James I. See Mr. Nichols, Bibl. Top. Brit.
No. XV. p. 31.

XLV. It is a whimsical observation, but never-
theless true, that the word devil, shorten it as you
please, will still retain a bad signification, devil,
evil, vil, Hi and it but too often happens that give
Satan an inch, and he will take an /.

XLV I. Prebend is the office, or the emolument
belonging to it; and Prebendary the person who
enjoys such office. It may seem frivolous to note
this ; but the negligence and inattention of some re-
spectable writers, who will often confound them,
make it necessary. Mr. Blomefield, in Nichols's
Bibl. Top. Brit. No.VIII. p. J& Mr. Pennant there,
p. 51. Dr. Ducarel, No. XII. p. 15.

XLVII. The stone is a dreadful disorder, but it
is often generated in men without giving them pain.
Nichols, Bibl. Top. Brit. No. XV. p. 31. I knew a
gentleman who died of a stone so large it could not
pass, but which, however, occasioned him no incon-
venience till it was displaced from its bed by an
overturn in a chaise. So that many, no doubt, die
with a stone within them without suffering by it.

XLVIII. In a Register of Abingdon what is now
Cumner or Comner, is written Colman opa, which
Dugdale interprets Colmamri ripa, i. e. Colman's
bank, brow, or shore; Nichols, Bibl. Top. Brit.
No. XVI. p. 12.; but the Saxon ji is so easily mis-
taken for p, that I am almost persuaded the true
name is Colman ora.

XLIX. The Greeks wrote IH%, or IHC, abbre-
viately, for the name of Jesus ; and the Latins, by
an old and horrible blunder, read itIHS, and inter-
preted it, Jesus Hominum Salvator. See Nichols,
Bibl. Top. Brit. No. XVI. p. 19.

CENTURY VI. 1J3

L. Antiquary, a person professing the study of
Antiquities ; Antiquarian, an adjective ; as Anti-
quarian Society. Authors, however, will often
confound these. Monthly Review, 177 1, p. 46*0.
Antiq. Repertory, p. iii. 134, 177. Vol. II. p. 178.
Mr. Byrom, in Archaeologia, V. p. 20. Smollett,
Travels, p. 159, 245- Mr. Richardson, in Ni-
chols's Bibl. Top. Brit. No. XVI. p. 70. Mr. Birch,
in Nichols, p 98.

LI. J. Whitaker, in Mr. Nichols's Bibl. Top.
Brit. No. XVI. p. 8l, ascribes the multiplicity of
unharmonious monosyllables in our language to a
rapidity of pronunciation. But this is a very in-
efficient cause, as the monosyllables spring chiefly
from the Saxon tongue, in which such syllables
abound ; and hence our language, in the body of it,
is derived.

LI I. Ingenious and ingenuous. The sense of
these words are well known, and known to be very
different ; and yet Mr. Hearne, in Leland's Iti-
nerary, V. p. 133, speaks of Mr. Dodwell's plea-
xant and ingenious countenance.

LI 1 1. We are given to understand, by Mr.
Hearne, in Leland's Itinerary, V. p. 134, that
bricks were used here in the time of Edward III. ;
but that surely is very doubtful.

LIV. Mr. Hearne, in Leland's Itinerary, V. p.
139, observes, that in old records fend is often used
in terminations for field ; but in this he is assuredly
mistaken ; for it is feud, not fend, which arises
naturally from the omission of / in our common and
ordinary pronunciation. See the History of Beau-
chief, pp.91, 184.

LV. Mr. Hearne appears to approve best of short
inscriptions for monuments. Leland's Itinerary, V.
p. 134, seq. forgetting that he himself had before

174 ANONYMIANA.

(p. 127) drawn a pretty long one (though not so long
as that by Dr. Freind) for Mr. Dodwell.

LVI. Speaking of the Romans hiding their trea-
sure on leaving our island in 41 8, Mr. Hearne says5
" The bigger the towns were, the treasure was so
much the larger, and they were more solicitous?
about securing it ; and consequently more coins are
discovered in and about such towns as were of more
considerable note." Nichols's Bibl. Top. Brit. No.
XVI. p. 133, and p. 14S. I observe, in regard to
this, that single coins are indeed very frequently
found in and about the great Roman towns ; but
hoards of money, which the Saxon Chronologer
there is speaking of, have not been so often dis-
covered in towns as in country places.

LVII. In Mr. Nichols's Bibl. Top. Brit. No,
XVI. p. 138, we meet with decern denariatas . . .
redditus; and the annotator says, pvtius den aria-
tos; but, with submission, there is no occasion for
any alteration, since I find it twice in that form it!
the Register of Beauchief Abbey ; and I)u Fresne
has denarata in vv. denariatus, and denariata
pants.

LVIII. The family of Lewknor. were very re-
spectable, but it may be doubted whether the name
be taken from Luyck, Liege in Germany, since the
inhabitants of that place are twice called Lewlcners
in Rabtonenu ; or from Lewkener, a village in Ox-
fordshire. However, the annotator, who inter-
prets Simon de Leuek. tunc Vicecomite, in Ni-
chols's Bibl. Top. Brit. No. XVI. p. 156, by the
words " Leukenore opitior," is certainly right, as it
appears from Fuller, Worthies, p. 102, that Simon
de Lauchmore, miswritten or misread, probably for
Lauchnore or Leuchore, was Sheriff of Berks for 22
and 27 of Henry III. inclusive. That deed, amis
date, we may consequently assign to that period.

CENTURY VI. 175

LIX. In the pantry of a monastery were, 49 Ed-
ward III. Xcify (Cyphi) ligneis cum 11 corculis;
query, if not misread for Cop'culis, i. e. Coperculis,
or Co-operculis?

LX. In the Dairy were vm Chezenases, vi
Chesscloyes ; by the former I understand Cheese-
nesses, l. e. Cheese-nests; i. e. Vats or forms, un-
less it be misread for Vases, i. e. Vases. The latter
one may easily perceive to be mistaken for Chess-
clones, i. e. Clothes.

LXI. As it was customary with the Hebrews, and
indeed with all nations, to impose names of good
omen and signification, at least not of bad import,
upon their children, the learned Perizonius was of
opinion, in his MS lectures on Tursellinus, that the
name of Abel, which signifies Vanity y was not
given him at first by his parents Adam and Eve ;
but after his death, as expressive of the vanity of
their fond hopes concerning him. In farther proof
of this, he alleges, that the change of names wasf
very frequent antiently, and the parties were after-
wards better known by their new name than their
old one; as Jacob by that of Israel, and Gideon by
that of Jerubbabel. Nimrod, he thinks, was in
like manner so called, because he and his associates
often used the Hebrew word NMRD, signifying,
let us rebel.

LXI I. The sense and meaning of the word sem-
pecta, so often occurring in Ingulfus, is well known ;
viz. a Monk who had been fifty years in profession.
I cannot at all agree with Du Fresne in deducing
it from <nipraiJc]i]£. His words are, " Nam (juin-
quagenarios ?notiachos sympactas appellatos admo-
dum vero simile estt non quod ipsi sympactae essent;
sed quod ad cetatis provectioris solatium darentur
eis cvfiTroiiKloLi, seu juniores monachi, qui eis minis-

Ij6 ANONYMIANA.

trarent, et cum its mensoe assiderent, tit exerte
scribit Ingulfus." But now it is invariably written
sempecta; so that though these seniors had their
garciones, or juniores ?no?iacIws, as Du Fresne states,
it would be ridiculous to suppose them playmates.
On the contrary, he reports them himself from In-
gulphus, as placed about the old men for improve-
ment and instruction : " Huic sempecta? unumj'ra-
trem juniorem commensalem, tarn pro junioris dis-
cipline, quam pro senioris solatio, prior quotidie
assignabat" &c. The observation of the Benedic-
tines also on the article is of weight ; namely, that
not the associates, or juniors, are called sempecta?,
but the seniors themselves. In short, I am of opi-
nion we ought to seek out for a different etymology
of this conventual word, vim. r^i and exctlov, i. e.
fifty, or half a hundred, which answers perfectly to
the description of these old Monks. S is so perpe-
tually prefixed by the Latins to the Greek ijjwj that
it needs no proof; and p, I conceive, is inserted eu-
phonice gratid, and to prevent the hiatus in pro-
nunciation, were we to say stmiecta. Conse-
quently, sempecta and sympacta are two very differ-
ent words.

LXI1I. Regino, and others, pretend that Charle*
magne subdued England amongst his other con-
quests, Tursellinus, lib. VI. c. tilt.; but neither
our Historians, nor Eginhart, nor Mons. Gaillard,
know any thing of this. Perizonius, therefore, in
his Comment in Tursellinus, says very rightly,
" Quod de Anglid habet autor falsurn est: Nor-
thumbrii tantum expulerant suum Regem, qui ad
Carolum perfugit, qui sud autoritate perfecit, ut
in regjium restitueretur." But quaere, whether Re-
gino may not mean the Angli on the Continent, re-
garding them as a part of Germany, or of the
Saxons ? I have not his Chronicle.

CENTURY VI. 177

LXIV. Dr. Solander said, he had seen excellent
Fruits in the countries where he had been ; but in
no place such a variety as in England.

LXV. Gulielmus Neubrigensis relates of Thomas
second archbishop of York that the Physicians, in
his last sickness, prescribed to him the use of a
woman : "jZEgrotanti a medicis dictatum est, ut
J'emince pro remedio misceretur, pronunciantibus
hoc solo morbumfore curabilem" Lib. I. c. 3; that,
to oblige his friends, he pretended to comply, but
did not, and died. See Mr. Drake's Eborac. p. 4l69
who says he was a very corpulent man.

LXVI. Nations are very apt to throw blame upon
one another ; thus, in regard to speaking and pro-
nouncing Latin, we reckon the Germans disregard
quantity, and vouch the following instance,

" Nos Germani non curamus pronuntiationem* ;"

Salmasius, in Fun. Ling. Hellen. p. 254, reproaches
us Englishmen with the same negligence. The
charge upon both people 1 believe at this time to
be very unjust.

LXV 1 1. Some names are both masculine and
feminine: Anna is the name of a Saxon King; and
both we, and the French, apply it to males. Eliza
is a man's name in Pezron, p. 175. So when we
write Francis for a man, and Frances for a woman,
there is no foundation for the difference, as the
Latin is Franciscus and Francisca. It may be use-
ful, however, in some cases to preserve a different
orthography. See p. 58.

LXV III. The sparrow is reckoned with us to be
a lascivious and salacious bird ; and so it was an-

* Dr. Roberts of St. Paul's School, in relating these words
to his boys, when they had mistaken the quantity of any Latin
word, used the words quantu&tem syllab&rum instead of pro*
nuntial&nem.

N

I78 ANONYMIANA.

tiently among the Greeks, 0 xala4>s^ xa) Aayvot,-,
being by them called sps§>s\ Hesych. v. g-psbos.

LXIX. Women are often complained of for not
suckling their own children, and with reason, as a
multitude of evils are known to arise from putting
them out to nurse. It was not thought lawful for-
merly for husband and wife to sleep together while
the woman gave suck. Beda, Eccl. Hist. I. 27.
So the 17th canon of the 3d Council of Toledo,,
held in 589, is against fathers or mothers who put
their children to death. Du Pin, V. p. 156*.

LXX. Concerning the Wake, or Church -feast,
we have a very remarkable passage in Beda, I. c. 20,
which shews both the original and the antiquity of
it ; the Pope there, Gregory the Great, after speak-
ing of the Heathen temples, not to be destroyed,
but converted into churches, adds, " Et quia Boves
solent in sacrificio dcemonum multos occidere, debet
eis etiam hac de re aliqua sollemnitas immutari :
ut die dedicationis, vel natalitii sanctorum mar-
tyrum, quorum illic reliquiae ponuntur, tabernacula
sibi circa easdem ecclesias, qua? ex janis commu-
tatce sunt, de ramis arborum J'aciant, et religiosis
conviviis sollemnitatem celebrent ; nee diabolo jam
animalia immolent, et * ad laudem Dei in esu suo
animalia occidant," &c.

LXXI. To quid, i. e. to chew tobacco. In Kent,
a cow is said to chew her quid; so that cud and
quid are the same ; and to quid is a metaphor taken
from that action of the cow.

LXXI I. A monteith, a large silver punch-bowl

with notches in the rim to receive the glasses, and

probably called so from the Scotch Earl of that title

(Rapin, I. p. 493), or tne place where such sort of

bowls were invented.

•
* Forte leg. sed.

CENTURY VI. 179

LXXIII. When a person sneezes, it is usual to
say, God bless you : as much as to say, May God so
bless you as that portends ; for as sneezing is bene-
ficial to the head, and an effort of nature to remove
an obstruction, or to throw off any thing that either
clogs or stimulates, so it was anciently reckoned a
good omen. Xenophon, Kug. Ava6. III. c. 2. § 5.

LXX1 V. " Gr cecum est ei ; legi non potest"
When William Thorn, the Chronicler, exhibited
his instruments in 1386* to the Cardinal Reynold de
Brancasiis, in order to obtain the Pope's benediction
for William II. then chosen Abbot of St. Augustine
near Canterbury, the Cardinal, taking them in his
hand, and just looking upon them, said. " Ista
litem Graeca est, rescribetur in melius, et iterum
nobis tradatur" Thorn, Chron. apud X Script,
col. 2l8.5, where Grceca appears to be proverbial
for illegible: the Cardinal, I presume, not being
acquainted, or pretending not to be so, with the
hand-writing then used in England.

LXXV. At Barkway in Herts there was formerly
a sort of old strong malt liquor, which was called
Old Pharaoh, because it often detained, and would
not let the children of Israel go, for that was the
reason given for the name : and the house, or the
man of the house, was customarily called Old
Pharaoh's.

LXXVI. Authors who have wished not to be
known for the present, or to be entirely concealed,
have taken sometimes obscure signatures, and some-
times sham names. Mr. Camden signed the pre-
face to his Remains with M.N. the two last letters
of William Camden. Dr. Richard Bentley, to a
pamphlet about his intended edition of the Greek
Testament, prefixed I. E. the first vowels in .his
names. Dr. Arthur Ashley Sykes wrote T. P. A.
P. O. A. B. I. T. C. O. S. in the title-page of his

n 2

l'SO ANONYMIANA.

" Enquiry into the Meaning of Demoniacks in the
New Testament," which means " The lJrecentor
and Prehendary of Alton Borealis in the Church of
Salisbury." Some decyphering is required in these
cases as to the readers ; while the writers themselves
have a key whereby to explain and open the latent
meaning, and to claim, upon occasion, their own
works. In regard to sham or assumed names, some
are absolutely such. Mons. Le Clerc, in his edition
of " Cornelius Severus," in 1703, called himself
Theodorus Gorallus. And the true name of Vijmeul
de Marville was Noel Dargonne, as we are informed
by Voltaire (History of Lewis XIV. p. 34 1.) In
some instances, however, the letters of the real names
are only transposed, in order to concealment, and
new ones composed from them, and it will be
necessary to decypher. Henry Wharton was the
author of the " Specimen of Errors in Bishop Bur-
net's History of the Reformation," and printed it
under the name of Anthony Harmer, the letters of
which last names are comprised in those of the
former, if you add A. M. See pp. 12,9, 148. The
like transpositions are often met with in the Gentler
man's Magazine.

LXXVII. To angle, is thought to be derived
from the German angel. And this may be thought
to come from anguilla, an eel, a fish of most fre-
quent use in the monasteries.

LXXVIII. We are apt to think summers not to
be so hot as formerly ; but I apprehend there is
little difference in general ; and that the reason of
the surmise is, that when grown up, we do not run
and hurry about so as to heat ourselves, as aforetime
we did when boys.

LXXIX. Manners maheth Man. This, which
was the motto of Bishop Kenn, has been thought
false English, and therefore ought to be amended,

CENTURY VI. ]Sl

make the man; but in old English books and MSS.
eth is often found to be a plural termination. *■ Sir
Degare, MS Romance, ver. 76*9. Old Church book
at Wye in Kent, p. 11. Hence sheweth, Percy's
" Reliques of Antient Poetry," I. p. J 71. Deviseth,
I.98. Sitteth and herkneth, II. p. 3. Doth, i. e.
doeth, 111. p. 109. See also Skelton, pp. 93, 185,
205, 243, 26l ter, 263 bis. Ames, " Typograph.
Antiqq." p. 4. Northumberland Book, p. 461.
Churchyard, p. ix. Nash, p. 41. " Mirrour of
Magistrates," p. 5 18. — Many other instances might
be adduced ; but these are sufficient to shew how
the matter went formerly ; and that, though we
write not so now, the motto ought to stand as it is.

LXXX. In 1733, two swarms of Bees from dif-
ferent hives united, and were hived together; how
does this consist with swarms having always a
Queen-bee at their head ?

LXXXI. Worse is undoubtedly a comparative,
but has not always a relation to had. Thus, when
I say, " Sir, I am sorry to see you look worse than
ye did last week," the party might not look ill or
bad the week before, but very well.

LXXXI I. Earnest money, earnest penny, or
bargain penny, are antient ; for they occur respec-
tively in the old Church Book of Wye in Kent, 4,
34, 37 Henry VIII. and 4 Edward VI.

LXXXIII. Ringing, or sounding, money, to try
if it be good, is not modern ; indeed, the adultera-
tion of coin is a very ancient species of fraud ; see
Glossary in X Script, v. Sonare Pecuniam. But I
cannot agree with the learned author there, in de-
ducing the phrase from the Saxon j-cuman, at.
aj-cunian, i. e. vitare; as to sound comes so naturally
and obviously from the Latin sono.

LXXXI V. From attending to what others say in
company, ye will reap many advantages : ye will

182 ANQNYMIANA.

never be absent ; ye will please by the deference ye
pay them ; your replies and observations will always
be pertinent; ye will have opportunities of noting;
the slips they make, or the inconsistencies they
run into in argumentation, which few people talk
without; and, what is very disagreeable in conver-
sation, ye will not have occasion to be perpetually
asking those troublesome questions who, where,
when, and the like.

LXXXV. The horrible word Abracadabra, used
formerly as a charm, occurs in many authors, and
is commonly so written. Aubrey's " Miscellanies,"
p. 138. Collier's " Diet." Gentleman's Magazine,
1753) p. 518. Q. Serenus Sammonicus, and others.
But I apprehend this orthography to be wrong, and
that the truth is Abrasadabra, for the Greeks hav-
ing no c, that character was %. The Latin verses
quoted by Aubrey are from Serenus Sammonicus.

LXXXVI. Nothing appears to have been more
raised in value than Hay, owing to the increase of
trade and population. The modus is 2<i. per acre,
at Whittington ; and if that was according to value
in the reign of Richard II. an acre which produced,
as we will suppose, a ton, was worth 1*. Sd. ; but
a ton of new hay is now ordinarily worth 30$.

LXXXVI I. It is an unaccountable mistake in
Mr. William Bray to assert, in his " Tour into
Derbyshire, Yorkshire, &c." that lead, in convert-
ing into red lead, loses weight; for the workmen
and the merchants, on the contrary, all agree that
it gains.

LXXXVIII. A fellow snatched a diamond ear-
ring from a lady; but it slipping through his fingers,
and falling into her lap, he lost his booty. The
doubt was, whether it was taking from her person.
— How frivolous ! was there not plainly an assault,
and an intention to rob? But there are many of
the like quirks and frivolities in our law.

CENTURY VI. I83

LXXXIX. A Shoemaker, with a wife and grow-
ing family, is in good constant business, and the wife
gets a penny by keeping a shop. The parish where
he resides requires him to bring a certificate, or else
he must be removed. Now the parish to which he
belongs has made a resolution to grant no certificates
at all; so this poor man is in a manner ruined. How
hard and cruel ! Cases of this nature happen fre-
quently; but parishioners in vestry have hard hearts
and undistinguishing eyes.

XC. Ships, in most languages, are females, and
they speak of them as such ; is it not then absurd to
give them the names of men, as Atlas, Ajax, Royal
George, &c. ? and will it not occasion often strange
solecisms in the language of mariners ?

XCI. Our Bibles mostly preserve the different
cases of the plural English pronoun, ye and you ;
and our grammarians also attend to this. Why then
will not people conform to rule, and write gramma-
tically, and use ye for the nominative case ?

XCII. The custom of hanmns bells about the
necks of cattle, in order to direct one where to find
them when they strayed, is very antient. (Sornner,
Gloss, in X Scriptores, v. Ticbniam.) Indeed, when
countries abounded so much more with woods and
forests than they do now, a device and contrivance
of this kind was perfectly necessary.

XCIII. Livelong, this word may be pronounced
either with 1 short, or i long ; if with the former, ye
appear to fetch it from the verb live ; and if with the
latter, from the adjective alive, vivus.

XCIV. One cannot approve of that drawling way
in which some people read the church service:
" erred and are deceived, accused, absolved, op-
pressed," &c. These words should be curtailed .1
syllable; for, no doubt, we ought to read as We
sneak.

184 ANONYMIANA.

XCV. Orchette, Antiquarian Repertory, p. 215.
Orchat, Milton.

Orchard, Leland, Itin. I. p. 1, 18. Lambarde,
Peramb. p. 246". E. Lhuyd, p. S3. Archseologia,

V. p. 308.

Ortchard, Lambarde, Peramb. p. 10.

Ortyard, Evelyn, p. 245. edit. Hunter.

Hortyard, Dr. Plott, in his Oxfordshire and
Staffordshire.

It is difficult to say which of these is right. Or-
chette, indeed, is a corruption, and so is Orchard;
but Orchat may be the Greek op^alos, Cyril, contra
Julian, IV. p. 19. Tatius, p. 275, 319. Hortus,
in later times, was written Ortus ; from the first re-
gularly comes Dr. Plott's Hortyard, and from the
latter Mr. Evelyn's Ortyard. I would embrace
therefore either Orchat, Ortyard, or Hortyard, re-
jecting all the others.

XCVI. The abbreviations, ye, y*, ys, &c. for the,
that, this, &c. all spring from the Saxon p, which
has the power of th; but, by negligent writing, or
perhaps ignorance, has been turned into 3^.

XCVI I. The elliptical expressions, in the year
20, or in the year 88, wherein the millenary and the
centenary numbers are omitted, are not altogether
modern ; since, as I apprehend, Caxton's device
denotes the year 1474, when first he began to print,
or at least had the device cut; though Mr. Mait-
taire says he had seen no book of his older than
1477.

XCVI 1 1. Zany. Zane in Italian means John,
(Maittaire, Annal. Typ. I. p. 187.) So we say, a
Jack Pudding, i. e. a Merry-Andrew, or Zany;
which last occurs in Nash, p. 44. Thus Zanni is a
Droll, or Buffoon, in Altieri : and it is used as a
verb, to mimich, or imitate. Dodsley's Old Plays,

VI. p. 117.

CENTURY VI. I8j

XCIX. People affect to eat venison with a haut-
gout in the country ; but this is misjudging the
matter extremely. It seldom gets to London per-
fectly sweet, so the citizens are forced to dispense
with it, and to make the best of it, and at last to
commend it for a quality unnatural to it. And the
people I speak of are so absurd as to follow the town
mode, though they live in the country, and might,
if they pleased, eat it while good.

C. Many think Constantinople to be called the
Port from the fine haven there ; but it is so deno-
minated from the Gate of the Sultan's palace, i. e.
the court. Henry Stephens, Thesaur. v. Qvpot.
Hence the Ottoman Port, See Mr. Hutchinson
ad Xenoph. Kyrop. p. 287.

( 186 )

CENTURIA SEPTIMA.

I. A FRIEND proposes that all Mr. Thomas
Hearne's works should be printed together in two
volumes folio. Some of the publications are indeed
scarce worth reprinting. See Dr. Wilkins's judg-
ment concerning these works of Mr. Hearne in the
Preface to Bishop Tanner's Bibliotheca; but, as
gentlemen will ever be desirous of collecting them,
it would be no bad scheme to reprint them together
in the manner proposed ; as it would both reduce
the price, and make the volumes more easily to be
come at, some being now exceedingly scarce.

II. One proposes a general map of England, with
the British, the Roman, and the Saxon names of
places, so far as they can be recovered. It should
be attended, however, with some pages of letter-
press, to include indexes, and short discussions,
concerning the disputable places.

III. As I am now upon the subject of proposals,
I will make one myself ; viz. that some one should
compile an English-Saxon Dictionary; that, rejecting
all the French, Latin, and Greek words, with such
others as may be of foreign growth, it may appear
that the body of our language is Saxon, as likewise
what parts of it are so. This would produce a good
Etymolia, in respect of the English or Saxon part
of our language, and would be easily accomplished,
as, now that Mr. Lye's Dictionary is published, the

CENTURY VII. 187

undertaker would have little more to do than turn
that book, and range the English words, adding the
Saxon term with an interpretation, where necessary,
in alphabetical order.

IV. Mr. William Baxter was undoubtedly a per-
son of great learning and equal sagacity ; he was
sometimes, however, too visionary. I cannot ap-
prove of his etymology of Durovernum, but must
think that of Mr. Camden, col. 238, preferable to it.
Mr. Baxter says, " Cum autem veteri Brigantum
sive Celtarum sermone Vern Sanctuarium fuerit
[de Pelasgico antiquo Fispbv pro 'Isgov) et cum Diir
etiam sit OSsov sive Aqua ; quid vetat sacram istam
sedem Latind reddi Fanum profluentis amnis, sive
(sicutijluvius iste vulgd appellator) Sturae, de Bri-
tannia) scilicet es dur, sive to uHaip?" Baxteri Glos-
sar. p. 117. But, though Canterbury might be
sacra sedes in the Saxon times, we know nothing
about its being so in the British or Roman ages ;
however, not that it was particularly so then, in
respect of other places. He deduces, again, the Cel-
tic Vern from the Pelasgic Fis^oj/, whereas one would
rather suppose the contrary, that the Pelasgic term
came from the Celtic ; for I believe it is now gene-
rally understood that the Celtic is the mother-tongue
of the Greek, Latin, and British, and of most other
European languages, except the Teutonic and its
derivatives.

V. Mr. Drake, in the Eboracum, has sometimes
acquitted himself but negligently; in particular, p.
41 1, in the account of Alfricus Puttoc. Mr. Whar-
ton shews, Anglia Sacra, I. p. 133, seq. he was the
same person with Elfric, the famous Saxon gram-
marian, and from his great learning was called Wit-
tune, i. e. Witting, or learned, miswritten Puttoc,
the copyist taking the Saxon w (formed thus p)
for a//; and ret Mr. Drake takes no notice of these
matters.

188 ANONYMIANA.

VI. In the printed account that accompanies the
Antiquarian Society's two prints of the Royal Palace
at Richmond we have the following passage : " One
Barn of four layes \_q. bayes] of building, well tyled
and hillesed on two sides and one end thereof;''
where, as the word hillesed is put in Italicks, it is a
plain intimation that the copyist has not mistaken
it, but was aware of the singularity. From thence
it may also be further inferred, that it is a term of
some difficulty, and not intelligible to every common
reader ; and, indeed, it has something very bar-
barous in its appearance : quaere, therefore, the
meaning of this strange and unusual term ? For my
part, I can imagine no other than one of these two :
the Palace at Richmond was built by King Henry
VII. one of whose badges or devices, as being de-
scended from the Beaufort s, was the Portcullis.
(Sandford, p. 357, 364, 464.) Killesed may there-
fore be a corruption of cullised; and the meaning
will be, in that case, that both sides of the barn, and
the gable-head of it, were ornamented with the cul-
lis, or portcullis, cut in stone ; and it is certain that
the French called the portcullis coulisse only, omit-
ting the former part of the word ; see Cotgrave. If
this does not please, the word may come from the
French coulisse, a gutter ; which see in Boyer ;
and the sense then will be, that the barn was well
tyled and guttered (probably with lead) on two
sides and one end of it. But as the building was only
hillesed on one, and not on both ends, I should
prefer the former of these senses, since no reason can
be given why it was not guttered at both ends;
whereas it would be sufficient that an ornamental
carved stone should be put on one end of the barn
only.

VII. " We are the people of his pasture, and the
sheep of his hand," Psalm xcv. This appears sin-
gular no doubt to many people, who expect it rather

CENTURY VII. I89

should be, the people of his hand, and the sheep of'
his pasture, as in Psalm lxxiv. and Ixxix. ; but
there is an allusion here to that extraordinary care
and tenderness which shepherds were formerly wont
to shew towards such of the flock as were weak, or
sickly from any cause. Hence Isaiah says, " He
shall feed his flock like a shepherd: he shall gather
the lambs with his arm, and carry them in his
bosom, and shall gently lead those that are with
young,''' or that give suck, as in the margin, Isa. xl.
11. And Virgil makes Meliboeus, the goat-herd,
say :

— hanc etiam vix, Tityre, duco.

Eclog. I. 13.

i. e. manu duco: and the cause was the feebleness of
the ewe after yeaning, or perhaps casting her bur-
then, for it follows :

Hie inter densas corylos modo namque gemellos,
Spem gregis, ah I silice hi nudd connixa reliquit.

VIII. In Mr. Walpole's " Anecdotes of Painting
in England," vol. I. p. 3, a record of 17 Henry III.
is cited, directing some painting to be done in the
King's round chapel at Wudestok ; and then the
record goes on, " Et ibi fieri faciat [custos domo-
rum Regis de IVudestofc] dua.s verimas novas? This
is a deplored passage, and entirely given up ; for
Mr. Walpole notes, " Verimas, a barbarous word,
not to be found even in Dufresne's Glossary," &c.
This word is what I propose here to attempt to ex-
plain. In the first place, I am clearly of opinion,
the word, which undoubtedly is most barbarous as
it now stands, has been misread ; and that in the
original record it is verrinas, and not verimas. The
ducts of the letters will sufficiently justify this read-
ing; for letters consisting of upright strokes are easily
mistaken one for another, as the late Mr. Casley
well observed in the case of uncialibus and initiali-

100 ANONYMIANA.

bus; see his preface to the " Catalogue of the Cotton
Library." But what is this word verrinas ? is it
not as barbarous as the other? It has an odd ap-
pearance, it must be acknowledged : but neverthe-
less, it is a legitimate word of the times, capable
of being explained in a sense extremely consistent
with the purport of the passage in question. From
the French verre, glass, the Lafinists of the monkish
ages made verrerius, a, um, and verrinus, a, um ;
hence you have in Dufrcsne Verreria, vitri officina;
and Verreriae, laurince vitrece quae fenestris obji-
ciuntur ; verrerius, qui vitrd operator et vendit.
And as to verrinus, which is most to our purpose,
the same author says, " Verrinas, ut supra Verre-
rice. Comput. ann. 1202, apud D. Brussel, torn.
II. de usufeod. page ccii. col. 2. Evrardus Capeh
lanus, pro verrinis Capellce LV sol." And R.
Swapham, one of our Monkish writers, speaking of
Robert Abbat of Peterborough, who acceded 1214,
says, p. 107, " Item, ipse lucis et honestatis amator
clarificavit ecclesiam triginta et eo amplius verbris."
So that there cannot be the least doubt of the use of
this word either at home or abroad. Now, as from
vitreus, vitrea, vitreum [to say nothing of vitrius
and vitrinus'], vitrea came to signify a glass window;
see Dufresne, v. vitrece : so from verrerius, verre-
ria, verrerium, verreria came to denote the same ;
and from verrinus, verrina, verrinum, verrina was
used in the like sense. All the three, vitrea, verre-
ria, and verrina, are properly feminine adjectives
with fenestra understood, as is evident from fenes-
tras being frequently joined with vitrece ; but it
seems by custom these were words often used as
substantives. Wherefore, upon the whole, the true
reading in the record is verrinas, and the word
means glass windows, two of which the King's
warden at Woodstock was directed to make in the
Chapel there.

CENTURY VII. 191

IX. I used to think William was a name brought
amongst us by William the Conqueror at the Nor-
man Conquest; but it might be here before, as it
occurs amongst the Saxons very early. Gale, XV
Script, pp. 134, 793 ; and, in fact, was introduced
into Normandy from the North, the son of Rollo
being named William. (Anderson, Tab. 490.)

X. You would see an account in the papers [July
5, 1773] of a ball of fire which fell in Scotland-
yard. It came down the chimney of a little ale-
house (the Sun) adjoining to Mr. Ripley's house, in
Middle Scotland-yard, and burst in the room where
several people were sitting. The door and windows
were open, which probably was the means (under
God's providence) that nobody was hurt by it. It
made a flash and a sharp crack, like that of a gun
high charged and hard rammed, and I took it for
such. It passed on or near the ground very gently
from the first Scotland Yard, through the wooden
gate, and then ascended. The people who saw its
progress, I am told, have been sent to, to attend
the Royal Society (but I have not heard the result)
as to its ascending principally, which seems an
uncommon circumstance.

XI. There are several places or parts of this island
that bear the name of Wolds; as the Wolds of
Yorkshire, the Wolds of Lincolnshire, the Wolds of
Leicestershire, Cotswold in Gloucestershire, &c. :
and Mr. Baxter, in his Glossary, p. 76, writes ;
" Cantiis fuere sui salt us et solitudines in mediter-
raneis sui partibus, hodie the Woulds, sive nemo-
ribus ; quod idem, et de Dobunis affirmare licet in
suo Coteswould ; quod ibridd voce proferri videtur
de Britannico coit, Teutonicoque wold vel wald,
quod idem sonat. Neque enim aliud wolds, quam
woods ; etsi nullce hodie compareant illis locis
sylvae." But this seems to me to be confounding
every thing; for the Weald of Kent is quite different

1q2 ANONYMIANA.

from the wolds above, or Cofeswold, and of a differ-
ent original ; it implies a low woody country, as
opposed to downs, which is the word in that county
for the higher lands free from wood. And so Bishop
Gibson, in Reg. Gen. de Nom. Loc. Chron. Sax.
" Syllabo? weald, wald, wait, sive per se posit vr, sive
in initio nominum locorum, [you may add sive in
Jlne] significant sylvam, saltum, nemus, a pealt)
idem''' And afterwards, " Wold per se positum
(plurima enim loca vocantur the would, the woulds),
sive cum alio conjunctum, loci planitiem exprimit ;
& Sax. polb, locus indigus Sylvae. Planities." But
it must be owned, that in Lye's Dictionary polt) is
made to be the same as peak), and is explained by
saltus. No example, however, is given of its use
in that sense; and the wolds, or downs, are, in gene-
ral, tracts devoid of wood.

XII. To humm, I take to be a mere technical
word, as representing the sound which we call a
humm. Baxter, indeed, in his Glossary, p. 4,
speaking of the river H umber, makes hummen to
be a Saxon word: " Unde et Saxonibus eodem plank
intellectu Humber dicebatur, sive bombitator: nam
verbum hummen, bombitare sonata But you will
find no such word in Lye. Camden, however, agrees
with him in the etymon.

XIII. E, Ea, and Eo, and Ew or Eu, have often
y prefixed in pronunciation. And Ew in Derby-
shire is a To. The manor of Ealdlan.de at God-
mersham in Kent is now Yalland. Ewel is Vowel.
Eure, in Nennius, c. 48, is your. Eoferwick is
now York ; and Edward in Derbyshire is Yedard.
Earth is Yarth in Leland's Itinerary.

XIV. The anonymous Geographer of Ravenna
has put down the names of the British towns and
cities promiscuously, as they occurred to his me-
mory, without any regard to the Roman Roads;

CENTURY VII. 193

though perhaps in some cases, and yet not aUvays,
vicinity might be some rule to him. Mr. Baxter
appears to have a very wrong idea of this matter ;
for p. 238 he reasons upon it as an itinerary, and
upon no better grounds, both places Crocolana here,
and against all judgment transfers Venta Icenorum
hither, supposing, ridiculously enough, that the
station had two names, Venta and Crocolanum, fcr
so he writes it both here and p. 02.

XV. Our Earls are stiled Consuls by the Monkish
historians perpetually: Henry Hunt, in Wharton,
Anglia Sacra, II. pp. 6*06, 6*97, 6'QO ; and there
Consulatus is an earldom, p. 6*07. Fitz-Stephen,
p. 8, (76*, nostras edit.) Dugdale's Warwickshire,
pp. 298, 2,ao. Matthew Paris, pp. 092, I0O7.
Hence it signifies Ealdormon, Chron. Petrob. p. 13,
compared with Chron. Sax. p. 73. See also Ingul-
fus, j). 75. Sandford, pp. 34, 45, 48. Johannes
Rossus, pp. 58, 150; for compare 10-2; for com-
pare p. 72. Camden, col. clxi. Sandford, pp. 34,
45, 48. Dugdale's Baron. I. p. 37. Archaeolog'a
Soc. Antiq. pp. 173, 174. I)u Fresne, and Spehuan
in Glossary. There is no doubt of the meaning of
the word in the case; and Lord Lyttelton, in his
History of the Life of Henry II. vol. III. p. 137,
infers the military employments of the Karls, from
the appellation of Dux and Consul: but, with sub-
mission to this learned Peer, the inference does not
seem to he well founded in respect to the word
Consul, whatever it may be in regard to Dux, since
Consul has plainly a connexion with Consilium, and
it was the business of the Karls, Comites, Ealdormen,
to be the advisers and counsellors of the Crown.

XVI. There were two great monasteries at Can-
terbury ; one at the cathedral, and the other with-
out the gates and walls of the city, called St. Augus-
tine's, as founded by the first Archbishop of that
name, who was also buried there. They were

o

1^4 ANOfcVMtAKA.

independent foundations. Mons. Rapin, however,
confounds these two places, esteeming the latter to
be the same body as the former. Thus, p. 267, he
says, " The election of the Archbishops had for
some time been a continual subject of disputes be-
tween the Suffragan Bishops and the Monks of St.
Augustine's." Whereas the contest was between
the suffragans and the monks of Christ-church, or
the cathedral; and he accordingly tells us afterwards,
that some of the monks met at midnight in the
Cathedral. The same mistake occurs p. 268, where
the monks of St. Augustine are twice represented
as the Chapter of Canterbury; as also p. 272, where
they have a Prior given them, which appertains to
Christ Church. (Gervas. col. 1654); and p. 303,
and 305, 306*, where the monks of St. August! ne'sr
are the electors of the Archbishops. He says, p.
21.0, that Lanfranc fixed the number of the monks
of St. Augustin at one hundred and fifty; a circum-
stance that belongs to Christ Church ; see Gervas.
col. l6j4; Lambarde's Peramb. p. 300. Besides,
it is most absurd, that by a secret article King
Henry II. should be required to go barefoot to
Bechet's tomb, which was at Christ Church, and
receive discipline from the ?nonks of' St. Augustin,
as said p. 236": but the discipline was given by the
monks of Christ Church, in their Chapter-house.
Brompton, col. lOOf,. R. Dtceto, col. 577. Matth.
Westminster, p. 250, which makes the story con-
sistent. Same error also occurs in Tanner's Biblio-
theca, p. 16*2, in note.

XVII. The Saxon Orosius is often cited in Mr.
Lye's Saxon Dictionary, though this author is not
specified amongst the other authorities m the Nota-
rum Explicatlo, after the preface.

. XVIII. The prince whom we commonly call Hen-
ry the Third, was properly Henry the Fourth, and
all the later Henry's will be consequently removed

cektury vii. ig$

one step higher as to number, and Henry VIII. will
be in strictness Henry IX. It is the observation of
Henry de Knyghton, who writes, speaking of Henry
the Third, " Iste Henricus filius Johannis votatus
est Henricus III. in cronicis et cartis, el omnibus
aliis striptisx non causa nominis, quia nomine
quartiis rex Henricus Juit, set causd dignitatis re-
galis et regnabilis, et dominatione regnandi ; nam
si pininits Henricus, filius autem Itftperatricis, et
rex Henricus filius ejusdem regis Henrici qui voca-
tus est Henricus rex junior qui coronatus est vivente
patre [reputentur; this, or some such word, is miss-
ing] tunc iste Henricus filius Johannis esset quar-
tus in numero : set quia ille Henricus rex junto f
moriebatur ante pattern suum, et nori i*egnavit, e&
de causd respectu eorum qui regnaverunt ita dictus
est Henricus tertius." H. Knyghton, inter X
Script. Col. 2429 ; and see the latest edition of Fitz-
Stephen's Description of London, p. 14.

XIX. Dr. Johnson deduces our expression to
quaff from the French coeffer, to be drunk ; not
considering that this is a mere ludicrous metapho-
rical sense of the French word. I presume it is the
Scotch qaaff, which means a small bowl to drink
out of, and is described in " Humphrey Clinker," III.
p. 18. Hence to quaff is to drink of such a bowl.

XX. Mr. Markland observes, very acutely, that
the imparisyllabic genitives of the third declension
are made by the insertion of i, and that the nomi-
natives were at first written roughly lapids, ments^
&c. This accounts for honos and honor, the last
syllable of the former being long, and of the latter
short It was written originally honors, and wheri
it was smoothed in pronunciation, by dropping the
r, it retained its quantity ; but when the final .* was
omitted, it would become short of course, according
to the rule R finita corripiuntur.

o 2

\g6 ANONYMIANA.

XXI. Our Novelists, like Sam Foote in his farce?,
often touch upon real characters ; and when Dr.
Smollett, in the second volume of the History of
Ferdinand Count Fathom, p. 106", makes one of
the interlocutors ohserve, that many persons of mean
parentage have raised themselves to power and for-
tune; and, by way of example, to use these words:
*' One, she said, sprung from the loins of an obscure
attorney ; another was the grandson of a valet-de-
chambre ; a third was the issue of an accomptant ;
and a fourth the offspring of a woolendraper." He
means, I presume, by the first, Philip Earl of
Hardwicke, who was son of an attorney of Dover ;
by the second, Henry Fox Lord Holland, whose
grandfather Sir Stephen Fox is said to have been a
valet; by the third, Mr. Aislabie; and by the fourth,
Mr. Mann. In Peregrine Pickle, the Memoirs of
a Lady of Quality, is the history of Lady Vane ;
and afterwards the story of James Annesley is in-
troduced.

XXII. Smollett again, in vol. II. p. 141, seq.
exhibits a very singular character under the mark of
H — t, and the person intended is one Captain
Hewet, a Leicestershire gentleman, called the De-
monstrator, from a story told of him, that in a
dispute with some Turks, about the paradise of
Mahomet furnished with Houris, he observed to
them, that Christians were better qualified for the
enjoyment of them than Turks or Jews. His De-
mo?ist ration may as well be suppressed ; but the
story adds, the Turks said, if that was the case,
they would turn Christians too.

XXIII. Leland says, in his Itinerary, vol. I. p.
23, that Coliweston, in Northamptonshire; is, for
the most part, " of a new building by the Lady
Margaret, Mother to Henry VII. The Lord Crom-
wel had afore begunne a house ther. Bagges of
purses yet remayne there yn the chappelle and

CENTURY VII. 197

other places." This Ralph Lord Cromwell had been
Treasurer to Kino- Henry VI. and these purses were
intended as emblems of his office. The same Noble-
man had been owner, and, as I think, builder of
Wingfield-manor, in the county of Derby ; and his
arms there, cut in stone, are ornamented with a
couple of purses; which reminds me of what I have
heard in relation to the first Earl of Hardwicke,
who was so many years Lord High Chancellor of
England. The Chancellor is furnished every year
with a new purse for the great seal ; but as one is
not wanted so often, his Lordship reserved a new
one every now and then, till at last, having got a
competent number, he had them wrought into a
bed, as so many ornaments; and the bed, which
may exhibit a dozen or more of these purses, is now
111 being at Wimpole.

XXIV. The asterisks in Drake's Eboracum, p.
416, are intended for Archbishop Lancelot Black-
burne; intimating that his Grace would never have
died a martyr to his chastity. But quaere, whether
Mr. Drake was a proper person to make this obser-
vation.

XXV. Our great and valiant King Edward I. is
called Scutorum malleus on his tomb. Archa?ologia,
III. p. 379; and see Rapin, vol. I. p. 385. But
before that, Matt. Paris, p. 400, styles Hugh de
Welles, Bishop of Lincoln, omnium malleus lieli-
giosorum, on account, we suppose, of his severity
towards the monks and regular canons. Morocutius
also terms Hugh the Burgundian Bishop of Lincoln
Regum malleus. But long before this, Charles,
Maire du Palais, in France, obtained the name of
Martel, in 732. a On pretend," says Pere Daniel,
I. p. 335, " que cefut de cette victoire, que Charles
tiro, son nom de Martel, pour avoir, comme un Mar-
teau, ecrase' les Sarrazins" Hence again, Jeffrey
Martelj Earl of Anjou. And the British name

1£|8 AXONYMIANA,

Arthur signifies either " nrsum, tiorribitem, vet malr
hum ferreum, quo. corrfringuntur molce leonum*
Nennius, c. 62. The first of these etymons, I pre-
sume, is the triiest. William M artel was Dapifer
to King Stephen. Gul. Neubrig. p. 42. And we
still use the expression to maul a person; see Dr.
Johnson's Dictionary; also Spelman's Glossary, v,
Mart ell us.

XXVI. Sandford, in his excellent book " the
Genealogy of the Kings and Queens of England,1'
&c. where he speaks of the natural children of King
Henry II. by the Lady Rosamond, p. 71, mentions
only William Longspee Earl of Salisbury, and Geof-
fery Bishop elect of Lincoln, and afterwards Arch-
bishop of York; but the King had another son by
that Lady, named Peter, whom King Richard I. in
II91, was desirous of promoting to the deanery of
York ; see Drake's Eboracum, pp. 423, 56 1, in
which last place Peter is expressly said to be the son.
pf Rosamond.

XXVII. Annales Dunstapul. p. 1,9, " Cui Rfx
[Haraldus] occurrens cum paucis." The autjior is
speaking of that decisive battle wherein King Ha-
rold was slain, and William the Conqueror acquired
the crown of England. Ang! the n,pte in the margin
by a later hand, is, " Nam in prcelio plures occi-
derunt qua.ni 6000 Anglorum ;" which being 2, rea-
son that in appearance implies the direct contrary
to what the author says, Mr. Hearne observes, it
should rather be "Minus recte, nam fy prcelio" &c;
and thus he contents himself with correcting the
Annojca^or, and at the same time condemning his Au-
thor. But surely the Author *s defensible against the
Annotator and Mr. flearne; for what the Annalist
intended by cum panels was only to insinuate to us,
that Harold was so hasty and eager to engage, that
he would not wait till the whole of his forces was
collected together; but would give battle to the

CENTURY VII. 199

Norman with only those he had with him. See
Matt. Paris, p. 3; Rapin, I. p. 141. The former
passage is worth consulting; as is also Higden, p.
2S5.

XXVIII. There is a palpable mistake in the An-
nals of Dunstaple, p. 18, where Harold is called
the nephew of Edward the Confessor ; and where
afterwards Edward is styled his uncle. Mr. Hearne,
however, takes no notice of this, though it is so con-
trary to the common notions of every body. To
make short, Editha, wife of the Confessor, is here
taken by mistake to be sister of Earl Godwin, in-
stead of his daughter : and consequently to be aunt of
King Harold, the son of that Earl; and not his sister,

XXIX. The same Annals, p. 23G, have it, " Item
obiit A. Jlegina Scotia? ;" and Mr. Hearne queries
upon it, " An Joanna? ut A. sit idem quod Anna,
vel pars posterior vocis Joanna." But did ever any
body hear of an initial taken from the middle of a
name? A, is undoubtedly an initial, and this,
consequently, sad bungling work. The name of
that daughter of King .John and Queen Isabella
that married Alexander II. King of Scots, was
undoubtedly Joanna. Matt. Paris, p. 313; Leland,
Coll. I. p. 288; Sandford, Genealogical History, p.
86; Dr. Brady, p. 521. The mistake, however,
is not peculiar to our Annalist, since in " Robert of
Glocester," published by Mr. Hearne himself, the
Queen of Scots is called Alianore by the prose au-
thor there, p. 513 ; as likewise she is in an oTd MS
chronicle of England in my possession, p. 198; in
another abstracted hy Leland, in Coll. II. p. 471,
The mistake seems to have arisen from these au-
thors confounding the Queen of Scots with her sister
Alienora} who intermarried with William Marshal
Earl of Pembroke (Sandford, p. 87 ; Leland, Coll,
I, p. 282 ;) just as Joanna, in Matt. Paris, p. 8 18, is,
on. the contrary, made to he tlie wife of the Earl of

200. A.NONYMUNA.

Pembroke.' See tbe like confusion in Leland, Col-
lect. I. p. 204-

XXX. As we acknowledge our King to be su-
preme over all persons, as well ecclesiastical as tem-
poral, within Ins dominions, the King's Arms are a
proper and suitable ornament for Churches ; but I
know of no order or injunction for putting them up.

XXXI. The name Robert is very variously writ-
ten ; Roclbert, Rot bard, Rotbeard, Rodbriht, Rod-
byrd ; all which occur in the Saxon Chronicle. To
which you may add, Radbert ; Cave, Hist. Lit. p.
452. Rotbert ; Text. Roff. p. 141. Rodbcert; Whar-
ton, Angl. Sacr. I. p. 336". Roberd; Percy's Songs,
III. p. \xiv. Rupert; forsoCaius, p. 13a, calls Ro-
bert Gaguinus : and see the Sorberiana, p. 86, where
Prince Rupert nephew of our King Charles I. is
called Robert, as also Heylin's History of St. George,

• p. 251 ; Brian Twyne, often; and others. In IX J is-
son II. p. 41.5, you have, lastly, Rubertus. The
name occurs but seldom here before the Norman
Conquest, for Robert Archbishop of Canterbury was
a Norman ; but after that it is very frequent, as
being a common Norman name. Whence Dr. Caius,
de Antiq. Cantabr. Acad. p. 239, writes, " Nam
diligenter observavi et in serie episcoporum omnium
sell cafalogis, in tcstimoniis episcoporum, abbatum,
ducum atque militum, in chartis Regum antiquo-
rum, nullum nominal um Gulielmum, Robert urn.,
lliomam, aut Johannem, ante Edwardum Sanc-
tum" meaning Edward tbe Confessor. See also
Twyne's Apolog. p. 338.

. XXXII. William the Conqueror is often termed
JBastardus by our old historians. To make him
amends, he is frequently by others styled magnus.
iSpitaph on William Deincourt, in Dugdale's Ba-
ronetage, I'. p. 386; Drake, Eboracum, p. 578;
Leland, Coll. I. pp. 148, 198. III. pp. 229 > 266,

CENTURY VII. 201

2tf8, 311, 365, alibi; H.Hunt, in Wharton Angl.
Sacr. II. p. 697.

XXXIII. The Metathesis Liter arum has a vast
effect on language ; for, not to mention the transpo-
sition of R and L, with their vowels,

Orosius, I conceive, is Osorius;

Zurich, Tigur;

La genu, Galena;

JSicol, Lineal;

Pennig, Pecunia;

Stica, Sceat;

Xesta, Anneis. Leland, Collect. III. p. 86*.

See E. Lhuyd, Compar. Etyrn. p. 7.

XXXIV. Harlot has the appearance of a French
word; and some have imagined it came from Ar-
lotta, the mother of William the Conqueror, he
being a bastard. See Annot. ad Rapin, I. 16*4;
Hayward's William the Conqueror, p. 2. But the
Historians, Gul. Gemet. who calls her Herleva,
and Thomas Rudburne, who calls her Maud, could
have no idea of this. Dr. Johnson thinks it the
Welch Her lodes, a wench or girl ; perhaps it may
be the Saxon hop, a whore, with the diminutive
French termination, quasi, a little whore.

XXXV. One would imagine, from the following
distich, that William the Conqueror had a fine large
head of hair:

Ccesariem, Ccesar, tibi si natura negavit,
Hanc, Wdhelme, tibi Stella cometa dedit.

H. Hunt. p. 372.

It comes to the same whether you read comata, as in
the margin, or cometa, as in the text, with Leland,
Collectan. I. p. 196, and as it stands in my MS.
The first line alludes to the baldness of Julius Cae-
sar, mentioned by Suetonius, Jul. c. 45 ; and tne
latter line hints at the comet which appeared, as we

201 ANONYM IAN A.

are told by Matt. Paris, p. 4, in 1066. But now
the Conqueror had but little hair before, perhaps
not more than Julius Ctesar. Gul. Malmesb. writing
expressly of him, p. 112, " Justce fuit staturod,
immensce corpulent! ce, facie ferd, fronte caprllis
nud£, &c."

XXXVI. The religious houses, many of them at
least, had both a seal and a coat of arms ; these two
things are not to be confounded. The seal had
commonly some device relative to the Patron Saint,
and was applied to authenticate instruments and
writings. The coats of arms were much like other
coats, and, I imagine, might be cut on boundaries,
displayed on banners in processions, and worn by
their Knights, where the house had any dependents
of this order. Mr. Hearne, therefore, misses the
mark greatly when, exhibiting the seal of Higham
Ferrers, he says, '•' Sigillisque a doctissimo Tannero,
edit is adjunge" Leland, Coll. VI. p. 405 ; for Bi-
shop Tanner's three plates consist not of seals, but
of coats of arms.

XXXVII. Almost any of our Historians will in-?
form you, and therefore I need not cite them, that
John Lackland, he that was afterwards King John,
was Earl of Mortaigne ; and this being no English
title, the younger class of readers may be under
some difficulty about it, Mortagne is a seignory in
Normandy, and is called in Latin, Moritonia, Mo-
ritonium, and Moritoliwnx. As for this last, see
Camdeni Anglica, &c. p. 33, 675 ; Leland, Coll.,
I. p. 163, from Rad. de Diceto, where Mr. Hearne,
who is not much given to emendations, proposes,
very unhappily to alter it : " Moretolii] Sic MS.
sed legend. Moretonii" (section VI. p. 289.) iVis
not uncommonly turned in pronunciation into /.
Hence in Boulogne in France and Bologna in Italy,
from Bononia. Lincoln w^s turned by the Nor-
mans into Nicol.

CENTURY VII. 303

XXXVIII. There is some reason to think the
Apple, or Crab, was indigenous in Britain ; though
nobler and more generous sorts might be introduced
afterwards. The Britons call it Afal, or Aval, as
Leland writes it, Collect. IV. p. 2. Hence Avalon,
Pomarium, ibid. See his Codrus, p. 7, Assert.
Arturii, pp. 42, 54, 67; . And Jeffrey of Monmouth
calls Avalonia, Insula Pomorum. The Saxons, it
is true, have the word Appel, and Appl ; but I
much doubt whether the Apple then grew in that
high Northern latitude, whence that nation came;
so that in all probability they tools the name from
the British AJ'al. . So again Hengist, if there be any
truth in the story of Vortigern and Rowena, enter-
tained King Vortigern, as Nennius has it, with vi-
fium and sicer'a, by which Jast, I presume, may be
meant cyder; since what Matt. Paris, p. 287, calls
ciceris, is by Matt. Westminster, p. 276", called po-
marii ; for which worcl, viz. its being used for cyder,
see Du Fresne, in his Glossary. But then, being
in Britain, he regaled them, you may suppose, with
the liquor of thp country, what he knew the King
liked, and was well used to. However, this we can
be assured of, that sicera was a liquor known in,
Nennius^s time.

XXXIX. Dr. Stukeley, reciting the works of Ri-
chard of Cirencester, in nis " Account of Richard of
Cirencester," p. 9, speaks of an historical work of
Jijs distributed into two parts, the first called Spe-
culum Historiale, in four books; the other called
Anglo Saxanum Chro.nicon, L. V. Then he pro-
ceeds to say, " A MS. of both parts is found in the
Public Library, Cambridge, among the MS folios,
contains pages 516*, and four books. Ends in 1066
(248). In the Catalogue of Manuscripts mentioned
p. 168, No. 2304 (124) it begins: " Britannia in-
sularum optima" &c. " In the end," says Dr.
James, Librarian in 16*00, " are these words:

i>04 ANONYMIANA.

" Heges vero Saxonum GuUelmo Malmsburensi et
Henrico Huntendoniensi permitto: quos de Re gib us
Britonum tacerejubeo" Recollecting that this de-
scription answered to Jeffrey of Monmouth's Hisr
tory, which begins and ends thus, I suspected that
the Doctor, by a blunder almost incredible, had
given Jeffrey's work unto Richard of Cirencester ;
and I accordingly got my respectable friend Mr.
George x\shby, President of St. John's College,
Cambridge, to consult the MS. in the Public Li-
brary, which he did in 1772 ; and it actually proved
to be Jeffrey's History.

XL. Walter Hemingford, or rather Heming-
burgh, is a most contemptible author, though John
Leland gives him a great character. He savs, p.
560, that King John died at Swineshead, was bu-
ried the 18th of October at Winchester, and that he
left five sons : Not one particular of which is true ;
for the King died but the 18th of October at
Newark, and was interred at Worcester, and left
but two sons, the other three being the sons of his
widow, who remarried Hugh Brun Earl of March.
So again he marries his three daughters, one to the
EmperorFrederick, anotherto William Earl Marshal,
and a third to Simon Montfort ; as if it were not the
same lady that married the two Earls ; and whereby
no notice is taken of Joan that married Alexander
King of Scots. Strange blundering work! and yet,
what one might justly wonder at, all this is trans-
cribed verbatim by Henry Knyghton, col. 24261,
except that there John is more truly said to be bu-
ried at Worcester, instead of Winchester.

XLI. There is an expression in Roger Hoveden,
p. 803, which appears very singular to us at this
time, prima dominica septuagesimce ;, as if there
were more Sundays in septuagesima than one;
whereas, according to our present notions, only one
particular Sunday, that which comes a fortnight

CENTURY VII. 20.5

before Sh rove-Sunday, is called Septuagesima, as
the next after it is termed Sexagesimal. The ex-
pression, however, is very proper ; for by Septuage-
slma was then meant the seventy days before Easter
(see Du Fresne.) There were several Sundays, con-
sequently, in the Septuagesima ; and that which we
now call Septuagesima was the first: so that the
Historian means, by his date, to signify the Sunday
that is now termed Septuagesima ; and there is no
occasion, as some may imagine, either to expunge
the word prima, or to alter the word Septuagesimce
into Quadra 2: esimae.

XLII. Eudo, one of the Conqueror's great Nor-
mans and favourites, is constantly described to us
by the title of Dapifer ; and so his brother is called,
Adam f rater Eudonis Dapiferi Regis. Hemingi
Cartular. I. p. 288. And 1 think it is agreed, that
by Dapifer is meant Steward ; by which 1 should
suppose must be properly meant what we now call
Steward of the Household ', this officer having at
this time the care of the King's kitchen, inter alia,
in his department.

XLIII. Dromo, a swift vessel for sailing. (Jul.
Neubrig. p. \6Z\ and see Fabius. Ethelwerd, p. $33,
843. Matt. Paris, in Additament. p. 169. See also
Du Fresne in voce, and Spelman, (iloss. v. Dro-
munda. So that I cannot but wonder Picard should
say, in his notes on Gul. Neubrig. " Qui vera usur-
pavit pro navi, praeter auctorem nostrum, unicus
occur rit Cassiodor. lib. 5," &c. He afterwards re-
stores the word in the Continuator of Sigebert, ad
annum mcxci. ; but in that I think he is mistaken,
as Matt. Paris, p. 16*3, has Dromunda, which ap-
pears to be formed of the French Ih'o?nond. See
Spelman.

XLIV. Alured. Beverl. p. 19, " Duxit ilium
.tecum in civitate Aclud." So again, p. 39, " At que

$06 ANONYMIANA.

in Ytalia transsire meditantem, dolls circumvent urn
interjecit." In both which places Mr. Hearne has
marked sic, as if these were false readings of the
MS. and that in after a verb of motion always re-
quired an accusative case ; not animadverting, that
though not in the purer classics, yet the sixth case
very frequently occurs in the monkish writers.
Hence this Author, p. 59, Donee in nemore Cali-
xionis venientes, p. 142. Rex JVillielnxus in Anglia
reversus, p. 145. Exertitus Comitis par tint in
Normannia rediil, partim, &c. And so Gul. Neu-
brig. pp. 349, 484, Quomodo Rex . . . applicuit in
Anglia. And p. 404, Mox vero militiam Mam . . .
transmarinam in Anglia applicuisse atque adventart
cognoscens.

XLV. Alured. Beverh p. 95, says, " Defuricto
itaque Athulfo . . . Ethelbaldus Jilius ejus successit^
qui thorum patris sui ascendens Juditham supra-
dictam in matrimortium duxit.'" Judith had been
the wife of his father, and therefore it is properly
said of the son that married her, thorum patris sui
xiscendebat ; and consequently there is no room for
Mr. Hearne's conjecture upon the place, an thronum
patris sui ? Thorum is the same as torum, the wri-
ters of this age perpetually interposing the aspirate
after t; hence Cathena for Catena. Joh. Rossus, p. 4.
Authonomatice for AutOnomatice, p. 30. Galathas
for GalataSy p. 4i. Hence Thelonium, Sathanas,
Abbathia, Ptholemdeus^ Rathoricus, &c. Very fre-
quently occur in them.

XLVI. Alured. Beverl. p. 11 8, " Ac mult as per
viam clausuras ubi telonia a peregrinis txigebatur,
dato ingenti pretio, dissipavit. Where Mr. Thomas
Hearne notes, Literis Graecis for son vocem hancce
expresserat auctor. Idem enim valet quod TeXov/a
seu Tshfovelu. Sed Latinas (Graeearum omnino ex-
pert) maluit scriba." But we have no reason to
believe that Alured understood the Greek tongue,

CfeNTURY Vil. 20*7

of was acquainted with the Greek letters, any more
than his scribe; and therefore we must either read
erigebantur, or take Tetania to be used for Telonium.

XLVII. The Editor of Fitz-Stepheh's Description
of London, in 1772, has observed very justly, in
respect of the attempts of Mr. Strype and Mr. Hearne
to amend the passage of the author where he speaks
of Henry III. being a Londoner born, that Henry
son of Henry II. and not Henry son of King John,
is intended; and he cites Matt. Paris and John Stowe
to prove that Henry son of Henry 1L crowned in
his father's life-time, was called Henry HI. There
are many other authorities to be alleged for this be-
sides Matt. Paris and Stowe, as Girald. Cambr. in
Wharton, Angl. Sacra, II. p. 378; Walt. Heming-
ford, p. 561, Gul. Neubrig. pp, 183, 197, 230, 276*;
280, 723; Leland, Coll. III. p. 14; and in vol. L
p. 284, our Henry III. is accordingly called Henry
IV. I shall only here give the words of H. Knyghtonj
col. 2429, " Iste Henricus Jilius Johamrls vacatur
est Henricus III. in cronicis et cart is, et in omnibuj
aliis scriptis, non causd no?ninis, quia nomine quar*
fits rex Henricus j'uit, set causd dignitatis 7'egalis,
et regnabilis, et dominatione regnandi; nam si* &c.

XLVrIII. In the Appendix to Mr. Hearne's edi*
tion of the Annals of Dunstaple, p. 82Q, you have
these words cited from Giraldus Cornubiensis,
" Dicit, se habitum, quo tunc indutus erat, vit
comite, nunquam deposit u rum" And the learned
Editor conjectures, f. viz. comitis, most absurdly ;
for the author is there speaking of Guy Earl 01
Warwick, who was then in his Pilgrims, and not
in his Earls habit ; see p. 828, which he actually
did retain until his death. In short, we ought to
read vita comite, that is, as long as he livedt a
phrase perpetually occurring in our monkish authors,
even from before the time of Venerable Bede ; inso-
much that one may justly wonder how a gentleman

20'S ANONYMIANA.

so conversant in them as Mr. Hearne could ever miss
it. See Beda, pp. 70, 267; Ingulphus, p. 30, 31,
79, 207. Matt. Paris, p. 466. Gregorius Magn.
in Parker's Antiq. Brit. p. 18. Zacharias Papa apud
Velserum, p. 148. Eddius Stephanus, passim. (Jul.
Malmesb. in Whartoni A. S. II. p. 6*, 14. alibi.
Gill. Thome inter X Scriptores, col. 1757. Leland,
Coll. III. p. 83. Gul. Neubrig. p. 495- Walter
Pyncebek in Tanneri Bibl. p. Guo.

XLIX. In the Annals of Dunstaple, p. 234, we
read, " Rex AngUas dedit ei [Regi Scotia?] trecentas
lihratas terras pro Homagio suo, et pro annuo ser-
vitio unius erodii;" where Mr. Hearne most unhap-
pily conjectures, f. corrodii, a corrody being an
allowance of victuals from a religious house to- a
person living out of it, for some valuable considera-
tion, and consequently entirely foreign to the present
purpose. It is pity Matthew Paris does not mention
this service, p. 446', where he speaks of this busines?.
However, I am of opinion, that by Erodii is either
meant 'E^cod!»«, an Heron, the Greek word being only
latinized (JElian. Hist. Anim. 1. 1. ei annot. henee^
perhaps, the Latin Ardea. See also Bocharti Op.
vol. III. col. 321, sea.;) or, rather that the Gerfalcon
is intended, called Erodius by Nicholas Upton, p.
187: the presenting an hawk or falcon being a very
common service ; and for this sense see Bochart,
Coll. col. 325.

L. In the same work, p. 235, you have "Et licet
ligatus Pelli sua? timeret" and the author is speak-
ing of Otto the Legate, who was in bodily fear when
he held his council, as both this author here, and
Matt. Paris, p. 447, will tell you. And therefore
we ought undoubtedly to correct, "Et licet Legatus
pelli suae timeret."

LI. The same Annals say, "Anno Gratia? 1238,
vacarunt Cathedrales Ecclesice Devormensis, Nor-

CENTURY VII. 209

wicensis" &c. where Mr. Hearne notes, " Sic. An
Devorniensis, ut idem sit, quod Dorobernensis 9
Sciscitor, quia etsi jam in vivis esset Edmundus
Cantuariensis, pro Archiepiscopo tamen tunc tem-
poris ob res suas turbatas minus habendum fuisse,
non defuerunt qui censuerint." But all this about
Archbishop Edmund is entirely false ; at least this
author had no such idea; see him, p. 238, 240,
where our Editor, for R. Cantuariensis Episcopus,
emends it himself : " E. [i.e. Edmundus] Cantua-
riensis Archiepiscopas." Edmund was as much
Archbishop now as ever he was, and his see was by
no means void, nor, perhaps, did any one ever ima-
gine it was. Besides, who ever heard of Devor-
niensis for Dorobernensis P But what is remark-
able in the case, this author never uses the word
Dorobernensis, or any other of that sound ; but
always Cantuariensis ; Dorobernia in him meaning
Dover; see p. 76*. To be short; the see of Duresme
was now vacant by the death of Richard Poore; and
Devorniensis, i. e. Deuormensis, is the right read-
ing, formed, though corruptly, from Duresme, or
Durdme, by following, not so much the orthogra-
phy, as the sound.

LII. Ecce iterum Crispinus /* The Annals have,
p. 67, in 1213, " Et Robert us . . . et Hugo . . . et
H. . . Prior de Dorset a, in Abbatem de JVestmostre,
electi sunt, et benedictionem consccuti.'' On which
passage Mr. Hearne notes, " Omittitur npud Le-
landum (Coll. vol. VI. p. 143) hinc proinde sup-
plendum. Et tamen J alii hie loci auctorem nostrum
existimo, vel saltern pro If'estmostre, she IVest-
minster, quid aliud reponendum esse. TlavSpyog quis
Jbrsitan Wigmore malit. At nihil temerk mtito"
On the word Dorseta he remarks thus, " vide num
pro Dorcestria?" In the first place, there is no

* Nonnunquam dormitat Crispinus. This artie'e has before
\)cen given, though in a less jerfect stato, in p. Sy.

P

210 ANONYMIANA.

omission of any Abbat by Dr. Browne Willis, in
Leland's Collectanea, I. c. for see his Mitred Abbeys,
I. p. 202, and Mr. Wigmore, p. 34: Ralph de
Arundel, Abbat of Westminster, being deposed in
1213-4, and a new Abbat succeeding him. But is
it not strange that in case of an omission, it should
be proposed to supply his name from this passage,
when the Annotator thinks the Annals are mistaken
in this point. But, letting this pass, it is well,
secondly, that Mr. Hearne is not for altering the
passage; for it appears from Matt. Paris, p. 250,
(see also Dr. Browne Willis and Mr. Wigmore, 11.
cc.) that on the deposition of Radulph de Arundel,
William de Humeto, or Humez (Wigmore and
Matt. Paris), was substituted in his place. Inso-
much that II . . . here stands for the new Abbat' s
surname, and not for his Christian name as usual,
the author probably not knowing the former. The
author therefore is not mistaken, either as to the
Abbot's name, or the name of the place. As to his
conjecture, thirdly, concerning Dorseta, Mr. Hearne
is singularly unhappy ; Humez, or de Humeto, was
Prior, it seems, of Frampton, or Frompton, or
Fronton, in Dorsetshire; see Matt. Paris, 1. c. and
Wigmore, p. 35, so that Prior de Dorseta means a
Prior of Dorsetshire, not a Prior of Dorchester; for
in fact there was no priory either at Dorchester in
Oxfordshire or Dorchester in Dorsetshire. And
there is no occasion to stumble at the name Dorseta,
for the county of Dorset, since it is so written in
Hoveden, p. 655 ; and we have Thornset, in Spel-
man's Life of JElfred, p. ill, and Dorset, the
modern name, is so evidently deduced from it. It
is therefore as much as to say, the Author did not
know the exact place, any more than he before knew
the Christian name of the Prior. The Author, how-
ever, and also Dr. Browne Willis, are mistaken in
saying Humez was elected Abbot of Westminster;
for he was put in by the Legate, and not chosen

CENTURY VII. 211

by the monks ; Matt. Paris, 1. c. Wigmore, p. 36*.
Annals of Dunstaple, p. 70, where this subject is
resumed; also Cliron. Petrib. p. 96, where the name
of the priory is written Frontonice, as in Matt.
Paris.

LI II. Dr. Pettingal, in his Dissertation on Tas-
cia, p. 3, says, '■ Taximagulus among the Britons
— on which word we may observe, that it signifies
the great General, or Tag ; and in the magol of the
Britons we may perhaps find the original of the
mycel of the Northern nations for great, in the
same sense with the ^.e^a^and [xsyaXog of the Greeks,
the mas: of the Persians, and the mogul of the In-
dians." But Mr. Bolts tells us, p. 22 of Considera-
tions on India Affairs, that the Indians know no-
thing of this term, the Emperor being called there
simply Shah, or Padshah, in Persian meaning King;
and that the French missionaries were the first that
styled him the Grand Mogul. And as he was a
Tartar, and there is a race of Tartars called Monguls,
it appears to me that the Missionaries took it up
from thence. Of those Moguls, named from Mo-
gul son of Alanzakhan, see Harris's Voyage, I. p.
557.

LIV. Many languages have a poetical diction,
words, phrases, and inflexions, peculiar to their poets,
and seldom used in prose. These variations tend not
in the least to corrupt a language, but rather to en-
rich, and to make it more copious. The varying of
inflexions or terminations is often extremely service-
able to writers in rhyme ; and in Skelton, the Mir-
rour of Magistrates, Spenser, and other authors of
the middle age of our language, we find it frequently
applied, to the great ease and advantage of the com-
poser :

" No plague on^arth like Love to Hatred turn'd ;
Hell has no Fury like a woman scorn'd."
p 2

212 ANONYMIANA.

It might very well put torrid for turrid. So in cases
where there are but few rhyming words, I see no
harm in writing geven for given, where it is to cor-
respond with heaven; and horVd for hurVd, where
it is to answer to world. This would breed no ob-
scurity by the anomalism, as such modes of spell-
ing would always be perfectly well understood, and
would give no offence, as they would be known to be
no more than poetical licence.

LV. John Picard would insinuate, in his notes
on Gul. Neubrig. p. 672, that John Bale, compiler
of the Centuries, after he had transcribed the titles
of the MSS. destroyed them. His words are,
" Nam et ipse Baleus, vt accept a viro perdocto,
Baleoque noto, quotquot vidisset voLumina Scripto-
rum Anglicorum, ut exscripserat titulos, aut igrte
ant ungue disper debate Picard was a hot and bi-
goted Papist ; and as I am not aware that the like
charge against Bale has fallen from the pen of any
other author, one has reason to suspect that this
hearsay story has no foundation of truth ; but flows
from the malevolence and the furious zeal of this
Reporter. Instead of destroying MSS. Bale has
greatly multiplied them, by making many books out
of one; Tanneri Bibl. p. 30 ; Nicolson, p. 15.6;
which shews that he often did not see the MSS. he
describes, but only took the titles from the cata-
logues he found in libraries.

LVI. Mr. Hearne printed Alured Beverlacensis
from a single MS. of Thomas Bawlinson, Esq. which
had properly no title, the rubrick at the beginning
not proceeding, as he acknowledges, from the
Author. So that we are uncertain whether his pub-
lication .be the genuine work of Alured; especially
as good judges have observed, that this performance
is different from those cited for his by Lambardc,
Usher, Somner, and others ; see Tanner's Bibl ioth.
p. 30, and Wilkins's Preef. p. xliii. What pity it is

CENTURY VII. 213

that the learned Editor would not be at the pains of
comparing his MS. with those in the Cotton Li-
brary, that we might be better assured of its authen-
ticity! It were certainly much to be wished that
somebody now, that has leisure and opportunity,
would examine more narrowly into this business,
for the satisfaction of the learned.

LVII. It is a strange mistake Picard makes, in
Annot. ad Gul. Neubrig. p. 604, when he makes
Jeffrey of Monmouth say, in his preface, that he
translated the British history out of Latin into Bri-
tish ; for Jeffrey, in his preface, which is there
printed, says just the contrary, viz* that he ren~
dered it out of British into Latin.

LVII I. When Lewis was to be crowned at
Rheims, on the death of his father, in 1223, P&n-
dulph Bishop of Norwich appealed to the see of
Rome, alleging he ought not to be crowned until he
had restored Normandy to the King of England,
sicut super sancta juraverat ; Annal. Dunstap. p.
133, and the question is, what is meant by sancta
here, or, in other words, what noun is to be under-
stood. Mr. Thomas Hearne explains it by Sanc-
torum Reliquias, which, though they often swore
upon relicks in these times, cannot be the true in-
terpretation, because it is not Reliqida, or urn, but
Reliquiw, arum ; and the gender consequently does
not accord. Evangelia, in my opinion, is the word
to be supplied. In Matt. Paris, p. 624, a lady
swears, tact is sacrosanctis Evangeliis, and in the
next page Merducus swears tactis sacrosanctis, a
clear proof that Evangeliis is here understood.
Hence we have in Matt. Paris, p. 229, inspect is sa-
crosantis Evangeliis; see also, p. 235; and Bromp-
ton, Col. 735 ; but for a full and incontestable proof
of the thing I turned to Matt. Paris, to see what
account he gives of this oath of Lewis, and p. 29,9
he says, " Juravit in primis Lodowicus . . , tactis

XH4 ANUiVYMIANA.

sacrosanctis Evangeliis ; whence it is plain Lewis
had sworn on the Gospels, and not on any Rclicks.
I shall only add, that sacrosanctis occurs often, as
sancta does here, without its substantive; see Matt.
Paris, cited above. Register Derley, p. l6\ Dean
of Lincoln's Chartulary at Lincoln, No. 48, has In-
spectis sacrosanctis ; and No. 47, Sacramentum
fact is sacrosanctis prcestabit. Also No. 39, Capel-
lanus inspect Is sacrosanctis corporate prcestitit sa-
crament um. It is observable, that the word in
these authorities is sacrosanctis, and not Sanctis;
quaere, therefore, whether we ought not to read sa-
crosanct a instead of sancta, in the Annals of Dun-
staple ? But this is of little consequence, and I
offer it only as a hasty conjecture.

LIX. Archbishop Parker, speaking of Martin V.
p. 417, and under the year 1420, says, " Dttobus
his proximis annis tredecim episcopatus in Cantua-
riensi provincial transferendo atque providendo con-
tulit ;" having observed before, in respect of this
Pope, " Neque enim quisquam tarn immodica et
effrcenata conferendi atque providendi licentia nsus
est atque hie Papa" but, when the Archbishop
mentions the cases, they amount only to twelve,
the words being " Cicesti*ensi Henricum, Saris-
huriensi Johannern, Wigorniensi Philippum, Rof-
fensi Johannern, Lincolniensi Richardum, Exo-
niensi Edmundum, Herefordensi Thomam, ac Lich-
Jeldensi Gulielmum, prasfecit. Turn ad Londinen-
sem sedem vacuam Episcopum Cicestrensem trans-
tulit. Ad Cicestrensem rursus Episcopum Here-
fordensem, et ad ejus sedem Roffensem tradnxit.
Ac in Rojfensi demum Ecclesia Johannern Langdon
Cantuariensem monachum Episcopum prcefecit."
The instance omitted I take to be the translation of
John Kempe from Rochester to Chichester, which
was done by Bull : see Bishop Godwyn, p. 50,9,
edit. Rich. Kempe's promotions to Rochester, and

CENTURY VII. 215

from Chichester to London, are mentioned ; but the
intermediate step from Rochester to Chichester is not
named. I conceive, therefore, that there is a line
left out by some means, by which the sense like-
wise is greatly obscured; for that Bishop of Chi-
chester who at this time was translated to London
was John Kempe, as is evident from the Bishop of
Hereford's succeeding at Chichester, and not Henry
Ware. Again, if that Bishop of Chichester who
was removed to London, then Kempe must have
been that Bishop of Rochester that was sent to He-
reford, and yet Kempe was never Bishop of Here-
ford. I would therefore read the passage thus,
" Lichejeldensi Gulielmum, prwfecit. Cicestrensi
deinde Rojfensem dedit, Turn ad Londinensem se-
dem vacuam," &c.

LX. The Portuguese word moeda, I suppose,
comes from the Latin moneta ; of that we have
made moidore ; and perhaps from this may spring
mohwy the name of the golden rupee of Hindos-
tan ; see Bolts's " Considerations on India Affairs,"
p. 204.

LXI. Archbishop Parker says, that when the
great see of Lichfield was divided, in King Ethel-
red's time, Sexulf being then Bishop, Headda be-
came Bishop of Lichfield; Abp. Parker " De Ve-
tust. Eccl. Brit." p. 27. by which means, Bishop
Sexulf deprives himself of any share in the division,
contrary to all evidence of history. The event took
place in 680, and Sexulf s life extended to 6*oi,
when, on his death, Headda became his successor.
— The Archbishop says again in that page, that
Celdred Bishop of Leicester left Leicester, and re-
moved to Coventry : " Sed postea Celdredus Ley-
cestrensis Episcopus octavus et ultimas, hac deserta
ad Coventrensem ecclesiam secessit, quam Petrus
ejus successor Lichjeldrensi adunavit;" but this is
not true, for he removed to Dorchester. Browne

2lG ANON YMI ANA.

Willis, Survey of Cathedrals, II. p. 43- The ground
of the mistake appears to have been, his taking
Peter to be the successor of Celdred Bishop of Lei-
cester, whereas he was successor of Leofvvine Bishop
of Lichfield, who being- Abbat of Coventry, retained
his abbacy with his bishoprick, and the abbey after-
wards became united to the see. — He says again, in
the same page, " Eodemque modo Oswinus [others
call him differently Lefwinus, Leovinus, Lewinus,
Lcfsius] octavus et postremus Lindisensis Episco-
pus, suam parochiam cum Leogernensi a Celdredo
derelicta conjungens, utramque Dorcestriam mi-
grans secum transportavit : cujus sedis Eadulphus
decimus et ultimus earn sedem ad veterem regionem
reduxit, et Lincolnice Jixit ." This passage is preg-
nant with mistakes ; and yet Dr. Drake suffers it to
pass his hands unnoticed. First, Oswin, or Leofwine,
was not Bishop of Sidnacester, or Lindsey, but of
Dorchester; Ealdalfll. or rather Brightred, being
last Bishop of Lindsey : Browne Willis, II. p. 42.
Second, The see of Leicester had been united with
Dorchester before by Celdred ; see above. But what
is most surprising, Eadulph was never Bishop of
Dorchester, but of Lindsey ; and was dead many
years before the translation of the see of Dorchester
to Lincoln, which was not done in the Saxon times ;
but by Remigius, after the Norman Conquest; as
is known to every body.

LXII. The Antients had a notion, as well as the
Moderns at this day, that Cranes, in their removals,
being birds of passage, or at least of flight, as the
Faunists speak, always flew in the form of some
figure or letter. Hence Martial, xiii. 75.

Turbabis versus, nee Litera tota volabit
Unam perdideris si Palamedis avem.

Where by Palamedis Avis is meant the Crane, this
hero being supposed to have invented one letter, if

CENTURY VII. 21 f

not more, from the figure these birds made in flying.
So again the same author, ix. 14.

Quod pennd scribente Grues ad sidera tollant.
There is a reference also to the same thing in Au-
sonius ; and in Symposius, the aenigma on the Crane
begins thus :

Litera sum Cceli, pennd perscripta volantis.

Maittaire, Corp. Poet. II. p. 16*10.
See also Fabric. Bibl. Graec. I. p. 80.

LXIII. Hana, in the Saxon version of the New
Testament, signifies a Cock as well as an Hen,
whence some have thought, that the word which at
first implied both sexes, is now by length of time re-
strained to females only. But this may be doubted,
since in British h4n signifies old or antient ; so that
/few, gallina, may be so called in respect of the
chickens or brood.

LXIV. Sown pease or beans, when they first ap-
pear above ground, are said, in Derbyshire, to toot;
and to tout, in the Canting dictionary, signifies to
look up sharp. Hence, I presume, comes tooting
at Tunbridge Wells, when the servants at the inns
go in the evening to look out for the company com-
ing to the Wells, and to get their custom to their
master's houses. Byrom's Poems, p. 5. The word
is used by Spenser, in the sense of to pry, or peep.

LXV. I find great fault with the Appendices of
original papers now usually annexed to our His-
tories, that Editors will not be at the trouble of ex-
plaining, in few words, the terms, or the names,
so often applied therein, as these occasion much dif-
ficulty to a reader, at least are not so thoroughly
comprehended by him, as to make the instrument
where they occur so perfectly understood by him as
they ought to be. Ihis is the case with the Ap-
pendix to Somner's Antiquities of Canterbury, Dr.
Thomas's Appendix to the History of the Church

21 8 ANONYM I AN A.

of Worcester, &c. ; and in particular, as I may add,
to Dr. Thorpe's " Registrum Roffense."

LXVI. That little sonnet, " You meaner beau-
ties of the night" &c. printed by Dr. Percy, in
" Antient Songs and Ballads," I. p. 28 1, is ex-
tremely pretty, and pleases us from the great sim-
plicity of it. The instance, however, in the second
stanza, is not just ; and besides, it is deficient in
the versification :

" Yee violets that first appeare,

By your purple mantles known, — r. All by
Like proud virgins of theyeare, — r. Like the

As if the Spring were all your own ;

What are yee, when the rose is blown r"

For the violets are all withered and gone before the
rose appears, and therefore cannot be compared
with this noble flower, or eclipsed by it. It was
doubted whether an example could be produced of
which used for who, in the case of an address, as it
is in the Lord's Prayer, Our Father which art in
heaven (Gent. Mag. 1754, p. 515); but in this son-
net you have a plain instance of it:

" You meaner beauties of the night,
Which poorly satisfy our eyes," &c.

1 take this occasion of doing justice to the present
version of the Lord's Prayer as it stands in our Li-
turgy ; and I shall add to this authority, Isai. xlvi. 3.
li. 17. Machabree, fol. 220, 224. Knolles's History
of the Turks, p. 8o6\ 2 Kings xix. 15. Singing
Psalms cxiii. 1. and " The Golden Legend," fol. 154,
b. in all which places which is used for who, in in-
vocations or addresses, or, in other words, in the
second person.

LXVI I. When payments of rent, &c. were to be
made at Martinmas, it is often expressed in our old
Latin deeds by ad Jestum S'ti Martini in y erne, id
est, hieme ; and this is to distinguish it from ano-

CENTURY VII. 219

tlier festival of his, 4 July, called Jest um S. Mar-
tini bullicntls, or S. Martin bou'dlant, which is
but little known amongst us ; however, see Du
Fresne, v. Festum. But still 11 November cannot
properly be said to be in winter, it being in the au-
tumnal quarter.

LXVIII. " Ipse Episcopus tenet Chavescotc (juoc
jacet in Ecclesia de Bockingham" Domesday Book.
This Dr. Browne Willis translates (History of Buck-
ingham, p. 37), " The Bishop of Lincoln holds
Chavescote, which belongs or lies in the tenure of
the church of Buckingham:' But there is no occa-
sion for this ambages, or circumlocution, as ecclesia
often signifies, in these times, a rectory, or parish ;
so that it might be rendered more concisely, ivhich
is included in the rectory of Buckingham. The
words, " Et ibi sunt, cum ii bordariis, et uno servo,
pratum dimidium caruc" he translates again, " And
there are two cottagers with one servant, of mea-
dow half a carucate." It would be more intelli-
gible, and more conformable to the original, to
which one ought to adhere as much as possible, to
say, " And there is there a meadow of half a caru-
cate, with two cottagers and one servant."

LXIX. It is thought by many to be an hardship
on the memory of that great man Christopher Co-
lumbus that he should be the person that first dis-
covered the Western hemisphere, and it should bear
the name of America from another navigator *. But
it is very natural it should so, when one comes to
consider it. Columbus thought that by steering a
Western course he could arrive at the East Indies as
the earth was round ; and when he discovered land,
he took it to be those Indies ; and we, since then,
have continued to call the parts he discovered The
Indies ; but have added a necessary distinction,

* Nic Fuller, however, in his Miscell. Saci. II. 4. calls it
Columbina.

2^0 AMONYMIANA.

after it was found that this was a different part of the
world from the Old Indies, by calling it The West
Indies. Columbus, indeed, had touched upon the
Continent ; but this was more perfectly discovered
afterwards by Americus Vespucius, and accordingly
took his name. And this terra Jirma of America,
so discovered by him, came afterwards, when the
more Northern parts of this hemisphere had been
found, to be named South America, in contradis-
tinction to those Northern parts, which are therefore
called North America. Almericus, the same with
Americus, was an antient Christian name in the
Montfort family.

LXX. The Gravamina Ecclesia? Gallicance, in-
serted in Brown's Appendix to Fasciculus Rerum
expetendarum et fugiendarum, p. 238, were writ-
ten, according to the learned Editor, about 1211 ;
the words whence he infers this, are, " Certe non
multum tempus elapsum est, ex quo dominus Papa
Alexander, persecutionis cogente incommodo, venit
in Franciam, confugiens ad subsidium inclytre re-
cordations Regis Ludovici, Patris Regis Philippi,
a quo benigne susceptus est, et stetit ibi diu, et
forte vivunt aliqui qui viderunt eum ;" and he ob-
serves, that Alexander III. came to France in 116*1 ;
and perhaps, says he, forty or fifty years might
have elapsed since he left it, when some, who were
living at the time the Gravamina were presented,
might have seen him; and llrji plus 50 make
1 *2 1 1 . But now it is most plain, that the Grava-
mina were written when Innocent IV. who acceded
to the Papacy in 1243, had sat some time, perhaps
about 1247; f°r» speaking of the Pope's disposing
of benefices, the Author says, Innocent III. first
began the practice ; that Honorius and Gregory IX.
followed him in it; whence you will observe, that
Gregory, who departed 1241, was now dead: and
then it follows : " Sed omnes predecessores vestri,

CENTURY VII. 221

ut publice dicitur, non dederunt tot beneficia quot
vos solus dedistis isto modico tempore quo rexistis
ecclesiam vestram" So that the Gravamina were
apparently offered to Innocent IV. some short time
after his accession, but long enough for him to have
collated more Gallican benefices than all his pre-
decessors together; consequently not before 1247.
Besides, in another place, p. 241, he talks of the
popes employing the friars minors to collect a new
and large subsidy for him, which did not happen
till 1247, according to Matt. Paris, p. 722. So
that the piece could not be written till then. St.
Lewis again had taken the cross, and was about to
go on the expedition, which was 1247. Pere Da-
niel, III. p. 74. But you will say, how could any
persons be then living who had seen Alexander III.?
1 answer, this Pope left France about 116*4. Pla-
tina, p. 243. So that a person of 88 or 90 years
of age, of which there might be some few, might
have seen him, as he would then be five or seven
years old.

LXXI. Naked truth : a tale told without orna-
ment, and unattended with remarks or reflections.
Horace describes the Goddess in the same manner:
nudaque Veritas.

LXXII. In Du Chesne's Collection of Norman
Historians, the phrase Hominem exivit occurs per-
petually, as p. 2f)3, 2.96, 6*30, alibi; as an Euphe-
mismus for martinis est. But I am of opinion that
we ought to read in all the places Hominem exult;
exivit and exuit being easily misread. It is rightly
printed exuit p. 687. Vitd exivit, as p. 702, is very
proper; so p. 708.

LXXIII. William of Malmesbury addresses his
Antiquities of Glastonbury Henrico Linconien.si
Episcopo, Gale, XV Script, p. 29 1. Whereas
there was no Bishop of Lincoln of the name of
Henry in William's time, who flourished in ll.'jo.

222 ANONYMIANA.

We should read IVintoniensi, meaning Henry de
Blois, brother of King Stephen, who sat at Win-
chester from 1129 to 1 171 ; see Cave's Hist. Lit. p.
577. William always inserts I in the name of Lin-
coln ; see pp. 2Q0, seq.

LXXIV. The English word Apple is manifestly
the British Afal, in Cornish and Armoric Vbhal ;
see Richard's Dictionary. Leland, Geoffrey of
Monm. and Lambarde, Top. Diet. p. 136*, 138, write
Aval. It seems to follow, that the Apple was indige-
nous here ; for though the Saxons have Appl and
Appel, they probably borrowed it from the Britons.

LXXV. Quaere, did any one ever see a grave-
stone in a church-yard 200 years old in 1774? The
stones, no doubt, would last longer than that ; and
therefore I conceive that the better people before
1574 were generally interred in the church; and that
the common and ordinary sort, buried in the church-
yards, did not aspire after memorials of this kind
till after that date.

LXXVI. There are scattered Over this kingdom
many decent, strong, and well-built stone houses,
better than farm-houses, but not sumptuous enough
to be called seats or capital mansions, and which
indicate the owners and inhabitants to be of the rank
of Gentlemen. We have no proper term to express
this kind of dwellings, but the French would Call
them Gentllhommeries ; a very significant mode of
denotation.

LXXVII. Leland, in Itinerary, vol. VI. p. 2,
says, the governor of the college of Wye in Kent
is a Prebendary ; which Mr. Drake, in his Ebora-
cum, p. 442, has unfortunately changed into these
words : " The Governor thereof was to be a Pre-
bendary." I say unfortunately, for the name of this
governor was Master, or Prevost [Propositus] ; and
what Leland meant was this, that the Governor then.

CENTURY VI!. 223

or at the time he ivrote, was a Prebendary of some
church, without intending to say, either that Pre-
bendary was the proper title of the Governor, or
that such Governor was always to be a Prebendary
of some collegiate or cathedral church. This, I ob-
serve, is his manner of writing; for in the same
page, speaking of Ashford-College, he calls that a
Prebend, because Richard Parkhurst, first Pre-
bendary of Canterbury, in the fourth stall, (Battely,
Cantuaria Sacra, p. 125) was master of the college;
and, what is singular, Philpot incurs the same error,
in regard to this place, as Mr. Drake has done above
in respect of Wye, by calling the head of this house
a Prebendarie (Villare, p. 56"). Leland again terms
the master of Maidstone College a Prebendarie, in
that page, and I conceive for the same reason. (See
Cent. V. art. 17.)

LXXVIII. Henry Tra vers, whose " Miscellaneous
Poems" were printed in 1 73 1 , was born in the West
of England, and school-fellow with Bishop Hayter,
who used to say Travers had been of. singular ser-
vice to him in his youth, by exciting his emulation,
and causing hirn to exert the utmost of his diligence
and abilities in order to cope with him ; for which
Dr. Hayter, when Archdeacon of York, very grate-
ful I v rewarded Mr. Travers. Travers was of Oueen's
College, Cambridge, and it was at the University
that I first knew him. I corresponded with him
for some years after. He first went to West- Walton ;
then to Upwell, near Wisbeach. Hayter afterwards
procured him the living of Ilkeley, near Ofley, co.
Ebor. and thence promoted him to Nun-Burnholm,
near Pocklington, in the same county, where he
died. He married a gentlewoman out of the family
of Sir William Anderson, whom he left a widow
with one daughter, and in low circumstances, for
he made no more than eighty pounds y>er annum of
Nun-Burnholm, and had no paternal estate. Mr.

224 ANONYM I AN A.

Travers had an extreme aversion to a pig, when
brought whole to table ; but what is very strange,
could eat it when cut in pieces.

LXXIX. Keysler says, vol. I. p. 412, " On a

monument in St. Fredian's church at Luca is the
following inscription :

Hie jacet corpus S. Ricardi Regis Angliae.

And over it,

Agno D. Ricardum beatificanti.

After meeting with this passage I consulted a learned
friend who had been in Italy about it ; and he sent
word he had seen it, but it was all legendary ; and
Keysler himself writes, " How the body of any of
the Kings of England, of that name, came hither,
is what the history of that country says nothing of."
But legendary as it may be, and modern as to the
erection, Chaloner writes on 7th February, " At
Lucca in Italy, the deposition of S. Richard King
and Confessor, whose tomb has been illustrated by
many miracles. He was father to the saints Willi-
bald and Winibald, and the virgin S. Walburga."
It is not meant, I presume, that Richard was King
of all England, but of some part of it, in the 7th
century, St. Walburga dying, as Chaloner says, on
the 26th of February 779; see him also on 8th July
and 18th December.

LXXX. By the modern word Population is meant
the state of a country in regard to the number of its
people, or, as sometimes it is used, the increasing
of the number of people, from populus. But one
cannot approve of the word in either of those senses,
on account of the ambiguity, the Latin populari
signifying to lay waste; and populatio the devas-
tation of a country; I should therefore rather chuse
populousness in the first of the above senses, and
population in the second.

CENTURY VII. 225

LXXXI. Katharine, youngest daughter of John
Sawbridge, Esq. of Olantigh in Kent, by his wife
Dorothy Wanley, married Dr. Macaulay a man-
midwife, and became a great writer. She was a
Republican in principle; and being at Bath in 1 775,
when the Bostonians were in a state of rebellion,
she declared her desire to go to North America, in
public company. But it was thought her fears
would never suffer her to undertake the voyage;
" or else," says her friend, " her vanity would make
her go, in hopes that she might gain applause,
which, poor woman, is the motive of every action
through her life." She had one daughter, who, in
April 1775 was formally adopted by Dr. Thomas
Wilson, Prebendary of Westminster, in the presence
of five or six witnesses.

LXXXI I. The Pennachio is a plume of feathers
on an helmet. King Henry VIII. when he entered
Bolonge (Bologne in France), had one consisting of
eight feathers of some Indian bird, and the length
of each was four feet and a half. It was esteemed
so valuable as to have been a proper ransom for the
King, had he been taken. The famous Dr. Harvey,
who discovered the circulation of the blood, took
the pains to describe it; and Sir George Ent, ano-
ther eminent physician in the time of Charles the
First, copied his description, which copy I saw at
Dr. George Lynch's at Canterbury in 1 75 1 . They
supposed the feathers to belong to a Brasilian bird.
Quaere, whether the plume abovementioned may
not be now in the King's wardrobe? This King
wore also a single feather in his bonnet or hat at
other times. Archaeolog. III. pp. 211, 2C3 ; as does
his son Edward VI. p. 265.

LXXXIII. A man that was squaring some
timber near Haddon-Inn, in the county of Derby,
came to the inn three times a day for his ale, had a
quart at a time, and always drank it at one draught.

a

2Z6 ANONYMIANA.

Some gentlemen, being told of his prodigious swal-
low, had the curiosity to ask him how often in a
day lie could manage such a draught, and he said,
once an hour. They asked, if he was sure that
would not hurt him ; and answering, he was certain
it would not, they promised to pay the next day for
twelve quarts if he would drink them, a quart at a
draught, and at the distance of an hour. This he
accepted and performed, continuing to work very
hard in the intervals at his business, by which means
the liquor did not intoxicate him. I have been told,
on the contrary, that if a person takes a quart of
ale with a spoon, he will be giddy, so as to stagger
when he arises from his seat in going cross the room,
though not drunk; such giddiness soon going off.

LXXXIV. Thomas Brodnor, Esq. of Godmer-
sham, in the county of Lancashire, went to Par-
liament voluntarily for power to take the name of
May ; he was afterwards required, by a testatrix,
to assume the name of Knight ; upon which he ap-
plied to Parliament again. A gentleman observed
on the latter occasion, " This gentleman gives us so
much trouble, that the best way would be to pass
an act for him to use whatever name he pleases."

LXXXV. The French, in representing our Eng-
lish names and words, corrupt them surprizingly,
by writing them after pronunciation. Riding coat,
with them is Redingot; Bowling-green, Bullingrin;
Moorfields, Murvilds. Pronunciation varies as much
almost from orthography here with ourselves ; Bol-
sover, in Derbyshire, is Bowzer ; Newbold, in the
county of Worcester, is Nobble.

LXXXVI.

Stat Chatsworth prceclara domus, turn mole superba
Turn domino magnis, celerem Deroentis ad undam*
Miranti similis portam prceterfuit amnis
Hie tacitus, saxis infra supraque sonorus.

CENTURY VH:. 227

I would propose two little alterations in these lines
of Mr. Hobbes upon Chatsworth. The river Der-
went is not remarkably swift, however not at this
place ; nor does this epithet consist well with the ad-
miration afterwards attributed to its stream. There-
fore say, celebrem, or rather atram, the water of the
Derwent being: verv brown or black, from the small
streams which come trickling from the mosses. I
would read also canorus, or vocalist, instead of
sononts, as better contrasted with tacitus, the Poet
here aiming at an epigrammatical point.

LXXXVII. The inscription, Gent. Mag. 1749,
P« 153, is n°t Runic; and, indeed, how should it,
when Wobo urn-abbey, where I understand it was
found, was not in being till 1145- I conceive it to
be not only ill taken, but also imperfect. However,
what is given I read thus,

. . . quadam oriendi Franhius Adam,

supposing some such words as spe jacet hie to be
wanting at the beginning, and as if the whole line
had consisted at first of this rhyming Hexameter
verse :

Spe jacet hie quadam oriendi Franhius Adam;

but who Adam Franby was, I profess I know no
more than the man in the moon. I find not any
such abbat; but he might be one of the obedientiarii
of the house, or some benefactor.

LXXXVII I. The scratches in Gent. Mag. 1754,
p. 425, are all sham. This I perceived on the first
publication of them, and wrote a smart reprimand
to the Editor for attempting to impose upon the
world, and desiring we might have no more of such
senseless tricks. He confessed it was all a piece of
merriment, and asked pardon, promising to forbear
any such for the future. It was intended, he said,
to represent an ale-score, on a square stone table.

a2

2<j8 anonymiana.

LXXXIX. In Dugdale's Warwickshire, p. 44 o,
you have the following inscription from Wellsbouru
church in the county of Warwick :

" Hie facet domimis he Straunge, miles, nuper
Constabularius Regis in Hibemid, qui obiit tertio
die Mail, anno Domini mccccxxvi. et regni ?egis
Henrici Sexti quarto, cujus anime propitietur Deus."
Quaere the meaning of Constabularius here. Sir
James Ware writes [torn. II. p. 89.] that " the cheif
Governours [of Ireland] in the early ages of the
English power there, have been called by divers
names, as Custos or Keeper, Warden, Justiciary,
Procurator, Seneschal, Constable, Lord Lieutenant,
and Lord Deputy," &c. but then, in the list of those
great officers which he has given us, p. 106', seq.
and which I presume is very exact and complete,
we do not find the name of Sir Thomas Le Straunge.
But it appears from p. 107, that Sir Thomas Strange
was Lord Treasurer of Ireland in 1421 for one year;
whence it should seem to follow, either that Con-
stabularius is erroneously put down in the inscrip-
tion for Thesaurarius, which it is hard to believe ;
or, that Sir Thomas had been entrusted some time
after (in 143 1) with tne care of the King's castles in
Ireland (meaning those which were immediately in
the Ring's hand), under the Lord Lieutenant ; see
Sir James Ware, p. ,90 ; and that this office was
then regarded as superior in dignity to that of Lord
Treasurer, so as to occasion him to be described
by it.

XC. I have heard from great Travellers [Banks
and Solander] that no part of the world affords such
variety of fruit as England. What is yet more
strange, our Peaches and Nectarines are better than
those in Italy ; nay, I have been told, that our
Pines are better flavoured than the American. I
look upon the Apple to be the most useful of all
fruits here in England ; and the Grape abroad.

CENTURY VII. 229

XCI. To owe, debere ; to owe, possidere, to
possess or have the property of a thing ; as, " Bind
the man that oweth, i. e. owneth, this girdle," Acts
xxi. 11. which sense of the word is now so well
established that there is no occasion to allege any
more instances of it. It grows from the other, since
what I owe to somebody, being properly only the
usufructuary of it, and must at last surrender it
again, with an account of the use I have made of
it, good or bad ; in fact, I am a debtor for it, unto
God.

XCI I. Hermegiscle, King of the Varnes, a peo-
ple seated near the mouth of the Rhine, espoused,
towards the close of the sixth century, a sister of
Theodebert I. King of Austrasia, having, by his
first wife, a son called Radiger. Some time after-
wards he entered into a treaty for the marriage of
his son with a sister of one of the Saxon Kings in
the Heptarchy, whose dominions lay partly in Nor-
folk, and the alliance was concluded upon; but before
the Princess could cross the sea, Hermegiscle fell
sick and died. Before his death, when he found
he was not likely to recover, he assembled his great
men, and set forth to them in a speech, that it
would be more advantageous to the state for his son
to intermarry with a Francic Princess than with a
Saxon one. So, to be short, he recommended it to
them, to marry his son to his mother-in-law; and
the match actually took place after Hermegiscle' s
death. The Saxon Princess was vastly enraged at
this disappointment, and vowed revenge for an
affront deemed amongst the Saxons of the highest
and most cutting nature. She sent, however, to
Radiger, to know the reasons of his treating her in
this unworthy manner ; and when his pretences
appeared to her to be weak and frivolous, she ob-
tained of her brother, the Heptarch, both troops
and vessels, for the purpose of making war upon the

2J0 ANONYMIANA.

Varnes and Radiger their King. She went upon
the expedition herself, and crossed the sea with
another of her brothers, who was to take the com-
mand of the army. They arrived at the Continent,
and, as the Varnes were surprized, landed without
opposition ; they encamped near the mouth of the
Rhine, and, while the Princess remained entrenched
with a part of the army, her brother marched into
the country with the main body of it, joined battle
with the enemy, and gained a victory, slaying a great
number, and obliging the rest, along with young
Radiger, to fly into the woods and marshes. As
the Saxons had no cavalry, they could not advance
far into the country ; wherefore, after pursuing the
fugitives for some time, they returned to their en-
trenchments well loaded with booty. The Princess,
seeing her brother return, asked him where Radiger
was, or at least his head. He said, he had escaped.
She replied, they did not come thither to plunder, but
to have vengeance on a perfidious Prince; she intreat-
ed the soldiers, therefore, not to desist from pursuing
their victory. They complied, and found Radiger
concealed in a wood, and brought him to her. When
he was presented to her in chains, she reproached
him with his perfidy, and demanded of him again
the reasons of his shameful usage towards her. He
said he was compelled to do what he did by the ex-
press directions of his father, and the entreaties of
the heads of the nation ; that he had done it against
his inclination, and that she had it in her power to
punish him. " The punishment that I inflict," says
she, " is, for you to discard my rival immediately,
and to restore to me that place in your heart and
throne which is so justly my due." The Prince
accepted the terms, for the saving of his life, and
sent back the Francic Princess to Theodebert her
brother. This story, taken from Procopius, de
Rello Goth. IV. c. 20, we meet with in Pere Daniel,
Hist de France, I. p. 250, seq. and from him I

CENTURY VII. 231

have here transcribed it, as it does not occur in Mons.
Rapin's History of the Kings of East-Anglia, who
were then in possession of the county of Norfolk.
Quaere, if it be related by any other of our modern
Historians ?

XCIII. Sir William Dugdale tells us, in his Life,
p. xviii. that he prepared the second edition of Sir
Henry Spelman's Glossary for the press, " much of
it being loosely written, and with observations, and
with sundry bills of paper pinned thereto," &c. At
first I thought it should be bits of paper ; but I pre-
sume bills may be borrowed from French billets, i. e.
small pieces of paper.

XCIV. Hexameter verses, with a spondee in
the fifth place, have generally a dactyle in the 4th,
as Virg. Eel. iv.

Cava deilm soboles magni Jovis incrementnm.
I say generally, because there are a few instances
of the contrary, as Georg. III. 276*. Lucret. III.
199. As for dissolvensque and dissolvuntur, in
Lucret. I. 590, and 7G5, they may be read, disso-
luensque and dissolui'mtur.

XCV. It has been remarked, more than once,
that the names of our cattle, Ox, Calf, Sheep, Swine,
&c. are Dutch; but the meat or flesh of them is
borrowed from the French, as Beef, Veal, Mutton,
Pork. Sir Luke Schaub, whom his friends used to
call Sir Luke Scab, but a very worthy gentleman,
made the observation first to me; and his inference
was, that our Saxon ancestors ate but little flesh
meat : but I rather think it was owing to the pea-
sants, or grasiers, living in the country; and the
butchers, who were Normans, abiding in towns.
Certainly our terms of cookery are mostly French.
(See before, p. 14.)

XCVI. Cirtn, the name of a town in Numidia,
Cellarius. Tigranocerta, a city in Asia, which

2,32 ANONYMIANA.

Appian, p. 364, explains by Tigranopolis. So that
Certa, or Cirta, means a city. See Dr. Shaw's
Travels, p. 125.

XCVII. Many will say Relations and Friends:
but it seems more reasonable to say Friends and
Relations, none being often more bitter enemies
than brothers and sisters. Solomon says, " There
is a friend that sticketh closer than a brother."
Frov. xviii. 24.

XCVII I. Buxtorf derives the name of Mount
Sinai from the bush figured on its marble or stones,
which Dr. Shaw thinks may be the Tamarisk; Shaw,
Travels, p. 382. But this etymon appears to me
highly questionable ; for as the name of Sinai is as
old as Moses at least, Exod. xix. 18. one can scarcely
imagine the natives, or even Moses, should be so
curious, in that early age, as to note a particularity
in stone or marble of so nice a nature ; or that they
should lay so great a stress upon an appearance so
trivial as to denominate the mountain from it

XCIX. After King Henry the Third had put on
his Pennies, for distinction, the digits ///. and the
ordinal Terri, one may justly wonder that Edward
II. and III. should not have applied a like distinc-
tion, especially as they succeeded homonymous
Princes. But it seems they did not : and the omis-
sion has created some uncertainty to the Antiquaries
in respect of their Pennies. Henry IV. lived at such
a distance from Henry III. that his moneyers might
think a distinction unnecessary ; but the officers of
Henry V. and VI. have incurred the same fault with
those of Edward II. and III.

C. The Oenantke, or Wheat-ear, so common in
Sussex, is found in more Northern parts; as on
Nottingham-forest, the East or High-moors in Der-
byshire, and on Whittington common.

( 233 >■

CENTURIA OCTAVA.

I. IN OR did he [Astiai or Astyages] seem to
recollect how he had killed his own son [Appelles or
Harpagus's son], and afterwards ordered his flesh
to be served up in a dish." On this passage,
in Mr. Barrington's English version of the Saxon
Orosius, p. 43, he notes, " What this alludes to I
must own I do not recollect." But the allusion is
plainly to this place of Justin, 1. V. " Cceterum Har-
pago amico suo inf'estus, in ultionem servati ne-
potis, filium ejus interj'ecit, epulandumque patri
tradidit ;" where see the Annotations in Abr. Gro-
novius's edition, 1719, as also Herodot. I. c. 1 1Q.

II. Mr. Barrington, in his English Version of the
Saxon Orosius, writes the name of Astiai or As-
tyages's general Appelles, meaning Harpagus. But
in the Saxon it is Arpelles ; and this might easily
come from Harpalus, as many MSS. of the Latin
Orosius write the name of Harpagus; see Haver-
camp, on I. 19.

III. JEgyptus was the name of the Nile*, and
the country was denominated from it, just as from
Nig r is the people were called Nigritve. The word
Coptus was also corrupted. NsiAoj, consequently,
or Ni\o$, is a mere artificial word, whose numeral
power denotes 3G5, or 3G0, the number of days in
the year; which proves it to be the same as Osiris,
or the Sun.

* Newton, Chron. p. 219. Gent. Mag. 176C, vol. XXXM p. 167.

234

ANONYMIANA,

t

N

50

N

50

■

5

i

10

i

10

A

30

A

30

0

70

0

70

$

200

S

200

\65

360

IV. Klein, Mr. Pennant tells us, Zoology," I. p.
64, calls the Badger Coati cauda brevi ; but, if he
means the Coati-mondi, I do not find that this ani-
mal has that singular characteristic mark, the ori-
fice above the anus, which the Badger has. The
Coati is amongst the Weesels in Pennant, Synopsis,
p. 229.

V. Mons D'Arnay observes ; " Private Life of
the Romans," p. 36, " Horace makes mention of the
prayers addressed to the Gods morning and evening
for the preservation of Augustus," and cites Carm.
IV. Od. 5.

Hinc ad vina redit Icetus, et alteris
Te mensis adhibet deum :

Et magnimemor Her cults.

This passage, however, does not prove that the peo-
ple of Rome addressed the Gods morning and even-
ing for the preservation of the Emperor; but that,
on the contrary, they actually treated him as a God,
not prayings/or him, but to him ; consonant to that
of Virgil, concerning the same Emperor Augustus,

Deus nobis ha3C otia fecit,

Namque erit ille mihi semper Deus : illius aram
Scepe tener nostris ab ovilibus imbuet agnus.

Virg. Eel. 1.

CENTURY VIII. 235

VI. The tune called Jack Latin was named, as the
Rev. Mr. John Bowie informs me, from Johannes
Latinus, a famous Moorish musician ; a short his-
tory of whom may be seen in Aubertus Miraeus, p.
191, edit. Fabricii.

VII. The Roll which Weever describes, p. 621,
as formerly belonging to the Earl of Oxford, is of
immense length, and has a hundred different hand-
writings. [It is now, 1777, m the possession of
Thomas Astle, Esq. Deputy Keeper of the Records
in the Tower.]

VIII. Dr. Deering, in his History of Nottingham,
p. 1, mentions David Tavensis and Radulphus Aga, as
two fabulous authors, and sends us to them to con-
sult them. But now we have nothing printed of the
first ; how then should one look into him ? And as
for the second, I find no such author.

IX. Same author there speaks of a Reading-
glass, which only clears up the letters, but neither
magnifies or diminishes them. Is there any such
glass ? or, if there be, does any body ever use any
such ?

X. As the Latin used urbs, xar e^o^v, for Rome,
their capital, so we, at this day, use the word town
for the city of London; as when we say, When do
you go to town ?

XL Mr. Fenton, speaking of Chaucer and the
Earl of Surrey, says,

" Both now are prized by few, unknown to most,
Because the thoughts are in the language lost.,,

On which Charles Howard, Esq. (afterward Duke
of Norfolk) criticises, by saying, the judicious Hea-
der " will find the Earl's language not so obscure as
Mr. Fenton intimates :" but, with submission, ob-
scurity is not the charge ; but obsoleteness, on

236 ANONYMIANA.

account of which few people, he thinks, will be at
the pains of reading them.

XII. The Earl of Arundel, 1645, petitioned to
be restored to the titles and honours of his family,
but the King only created him Earl of Norfolk;
whereupon Charles Howard remarks, " This partial
grant does him more honour than if he had been
then created Duke of Norfolk, since it appears to be
more the effect of self-interest or fear than of love.
I am not insensible that some may take exception at
my using the word fear in this case ; but they
should know, that there is something in innate
honesty which soars above power," p. 73. But now
I cannot understand how it is more honourable to be
feared, even by a king, than to be beloved. Besides,
if the King had then created him Duke of Norfolk,
it surely would not have been a less argument of fear,
but a greater, as implying, that the King durst nei-
ther deny the Earls request, nor defalk the least
from it.

XIII. Mr. Thicknesse observes, that Physicians
are but lightly esteemed in France ; which probably
may be owing, in part, to the satirical strokes of the
comic poet Moliere.

XIV. The same gentleman applauds mightily, p.
73, seq. the sagacity of Mons. Seguier, in deve-
loping the inscription on the Maison Carree at
Nismes, from the dots or holes observable in the
stones by which the letters were fixed with pins.
But whoever recollects the like proceeding of Peires-
cius, many years before, as we find it in his Life by
Gassendus, will think this no valid argument of Se-
guier's penetration. Besides, the cramp-holes, as
Mr. Thicknesse confesses, do not perfectly corre-
spond to the letters ; and recourse is had, in excuse
for this fundamental defect, to the ignorance or in-
expertness of the workman.

CENTURY VIII. 237

XV. It is obvious to every one conversant in
Froissart, and other French authors, what strange
work these last make with our English names of
persons and places. In Pere Calmet's Dissertations
on Apparitions, p. 236, John Brompton is called
Abbat of Sornat in the English translation, and I
presume it is the same in the original. The truth is
Jorval, misread Sornat ; but why did not the trans-
lator correct the misnomer ? It is certainly an un-
pardonable piece of negligence in him.

XVI. It is common now in abbreviations, for
one letter to denote the singular number, as /. c.
toco citato ; and two letters to mean the plural, as
//. cc. locis citatis; and this, according to Mr.
Hearne, was antient practice, Lib. Nig. pp. 341,
S5!). But I much doubt whether formerly our an-
cestors were so accurate ; you have there, p. 349,
candet; and p. 350, candelV; and both stand for
candelarum. It is upon this ground, I presume,
that p. 351, defructuar. hechuses to read defruc-
tuario, or dejructuaria, in the singular ; whereas
we ought rather to take it in the plural de Jructii-
ariis, there being four of them, as before you have
de escantionibus, de coquis, &c.

XVII. It is necessary sometimes to attend to the
metathesis, or transposition of letters. I make no
doubt but Sir John FalstafTis formed from Sir John
Fastolph, as the name is written in Stow, p. 36*9.

XVIII. The Author of History, or Novel, of
Lady AnnNevil, speaks, in vol. II. of a picture of
King Edward IV. as now at Lambeth-palace ; but
there is no such picture there.

XIX. Laurence bids wages ; a proverbial saying
for to be lazy; because St. Laurence's day is the
10th of August, within the dog-days, and when the
weather is usually very hot and faint.

23& ANONYMIANA.

XX. Lady Mary Wortley Mountague, p. 24 of
her Letters, says, a proposal she made " was re-
ceived with as much indignation as Mrs. Blachaire
did the motion of a reference." This must allude to
some well-known character ; and I presume should
be corrected Blachacre, a female extremely fond of
law, in Wycherley's " Plain-dealer." — Again, p. 100
of Lady Mary's book, for the remaining empress,
we should read, reigning empress; for see p. 102,
she was niece of Duke of Brunswick- Wolfen buttle,
and daughter of Duchess of Blankenburg.

XXI. Francis the man, and Frances the woman.
No ground for this, as one is from Latin Franciscus,
and the other from Francisco (see p. 58). The pro-
per difference would be, as they are apparently the
same names, one masculine the other feminine, to
add an e to the woman's name, as the French do to
their Gentile Noun Francois, writing Francoise for
the woman.

XXII. Bull is from the Belgic ; but Taurus, with
small variations, runs through most languages :
Greek, Chaldaic, British, French, Italian, Spa-
nish, Portuguese. The British is Tariv, whence
one would think it to be Celtic originally.

XXIII. Ray, p. 226, has the expression, as
sound as a Trout; but sometimes people will ex-
press it, as sound as a Roach, which is by no
means a firm fish, but rather otherwise; and on
that account Mrs. Thomas surmises it should rather
be sound as a roche, or rock : and it is certain, that
the abbey of De Rupe, in Yorkshire, was called
Roche-abbey, implying, that Roche was formerly
the pronunciation of Rock here, in some places at
least.

XXIV. Quaere, whether the antients used Grapes
much at the table, as we do; I think not. In the
first Eclogue of Virgil, Tityrus, amongst his homely

CENTURY VIII. 239

fare, only mentions Poma, Castaneae, and Cheese.
Anacreon, indeed, and Sophocles, were choaked by
a Grape-stone ; but it was a Raisin, or dried Grape.
They had an opinion, it seems, that they were not
wholesome, and were to be dried or kept, before
they were used : " quo innocentiores reddantur"
as says Humeltergius ad Apicium, I. c. 17. " nam
recentes," he goes on, " authore Dioscoride, tur-
bant alvum amnes, et stomachum injiant." The
case, I apprehend, was very different with figs.

XXV. Much has been said about Ormesta or
Hormesta, the title of Orosius' work ; see Pro-
fessor Havercamp's Preface to his edition ; and Mr.
Barrington's Preface to King Alfred's Saxon Ver-
sion. The former of these Gentlemen, after ex-
ploding Vossius's emendation of Orchestra, which,
indeed, is generally disapproved, thinks it may be a
corruption of De miserid mundi ; but I do not see
how, in that case, you get the first syllable Ory or
Hor, though it must be allowed, that the conjec-
ture agrees perfectly with the subject of Orosius's
performance. What if we should read, Or. mesta, and
suppose it to be an abbreviation of Orbis mestitia ?
This would come to the same thing, and approach
much nearer to the letters in Ormesta.

XXVI. There were ten Popes of the name of
Leo; but as it is a name of no good import, and
seems to suit ill with a person who commonly writes
himself servus servorum Dei, it may seem some-
what extraordinary it should be so often assumed ;
but the case is, it was at first their Christian name,
as the Popes did not begin to assume a new name
on their election till 936*; and afterwards they took
the name of Leo out of respect to their prede-
cessors.

XXVII. Voltaire, History of Europe, I. p. 8,
by saying the Turks in plundering the Saracenical

240 ANONYMIANA.

empire, submitted to the Mahometan religion, would
insinuate they are not persecutors ; but it is certain
no nation is more so.

XXVIII. In drinking they will put the edge of
the glass to the thumb-nail, to shew there is not a
drop left in. This we had from the French, with
whom boire la goutte sur Vongle means to drink
all up. Cotgrave, v. Goutte.

XXIX. Just after a division in the House of
Commons on a motion of Mr. Fox, a Member who
had been absent the whole day, came down to the
house full of the grape. Whether it was to make
amends for having played the truant, or whatever
other motive we know not, but nothing could pre-
vent the baronet from attempting to speak on the
Honourable Member's second motion ; but beginning
with, "Sir, I am astonished;' the claret-drenched
patriot could get no farther. The House, however,
did not discover the Baronet till he had repeated the
word astonished seven times at least, when a general
merriment ensued. Sir George was offended at the
levity of the members, and, asking if there was any
thing ridiculous in the word, began again : " Sir,
I say, I am astonished ;" which repeating three or
four times more, the House was in a roar of laughter:
upon which the Baronet appealed to the Speaker,
who pleasantly asked him what he would have him
to do. The Honourable Member grew warm at this,
and declared he would not give up the word — " for
I am really astonished (says he) quite astonished,
Mr. Speaker;" and was proceeding: but, finding the
bursts of laughter too strong for his obstinacy, the
Baronet was induced, by the advice of his friends,
after having mentioned the word astonished above a
dozen times, to change it for surprized, by which
time having entirely forgotten what he intended to
have said, he sat himself down.

CENTURY VIII. 241

This story relative to Sir G Y , member

foiH , is literally true; and reminds me of what

happened to Vere Foster, Fellow of St. John's Col-
lege, Cambridge. Vere, being to deliver a speech
in the College-hall, was allowed a prompter, as usual,
to sit behind him on a stool. After addressing the
Master, Seniors, &c. he could not recollect the first
words of his speech, but stood silent, kicking his
heels to the prompter, who, not imagining he could
want any assistance on the off-setting, was quite
regardless, adjusting himself on his seat, or talking to
those who stood by him ; so that it was a consider-
able time before he could give Vere the first words,
and set him a-going, to the wonder and amazement
of the audience. — Vere was a good classical scholar,
and a man of wit; he used to call Mr. Fitz-Edwards,
who wore a high shoe on one foot, Bildad the Shu-
hite. (See before p. 1 5.) There is a letter of his to
Mr. William Bowyer, Gent. Mag. 1779, vol. XLIX.
p. 249. He took a College-living, Barrow, co.
Leicester, and there died.

XXX. The Fandango, a dance occurring in
Swinbourne's Travels, is not found in the Spanish
Dictionary. The movements are most wanton and
lascivious. It was brought from Guinea by the
Negroes into the West Indies, and thence into Spain.
Labat.

XXXI. Persons that know a little make a vast
parade of it, as knowing more than others, but not
sensible of the immense deal there is behind. Others,
who know much more than they, are apt in com-
pany to keep silent, as conscious that they know but
little in comparison of what still remains to them
unknown. Ignorance may be said to be at the bot-
tom of both their proceedings: in the first it is joined
with boldness and presumption ; and in the latter
with modesty and diffidence.

R

342 AXONYMIAKA.

XXXII. The Compiler of the Life of Mr. Francis
Peck says he was of Cambridge, and took the degrees
of A. B. and A. M. but mentions not the College.
He was of Trinity College; B. A. 17OQ; M. A. 1713.

XXXIII. Mrs. Mary Johnson, daughter of the
learned Mr. Johnson, Vicar of Cranbrooke in Kent,
was a very good woman, and a strenuous advocate
and admirer of King Charles I. She fell once in

company with Mr. H , a person of different

principles. The Eixeov BaciTuxij happened to be
mentioned ; and these two, both of them warm,

entered into debate upon it. H insisted the

work could not be the King's, for he was not able to
write such a book. In the course of the argument,
he said, it certainly was not the King's, for he would
have written a much better piece. Here we began
to laugh. At last, on winding up the business, he
said, he for his part had never read it; on which,
you may imagine, we were ready to burst our sides.
There are many such disputants in the world.

XXXIV.

Casta suum gladium cum traderet Arria Pceto,
Quam de visceribus traxerat ipsa suis ;

Si qua fides, vulnus quod feci, non dolet, inquit ;
Sed quod tu facies, hoc mihi, Pcete, dolet.

Martial, I. 14.

To Paetus when chaste Arria gave the sword,
Which from her reeking bowels she had ta'en,
Paetus, she cry'd, believe the dying word,
No wound, but that you purpose, gives me pain.

XXXV. Mr. Peck writes (Desiderata Curiosa,

{>. 229), " These Secular Capellans (the Chantry
'riests) continued in England, in great estimation,
till the time of King Edward the Sixth, whose greedy
ministers suppressed them, for lucre of their lands;"
but this is not a true representation of the matter.
The first and principal" ground of their dissolution

CENTURY VIII. 243

was, the superstitious use of the chantries, founded
on the opinion of the prevalency of prayers and
masses* for the dead, the Papists holding that masses
were serviceable for the dead as well as the living ;
and this Mr. Peck afterwards acknowledges, saying,
" These services [masses, &c.J were formerly thought
to benefit the souls of the dead much. And, though
the opinion is now otherwise, to be sure every man
thought himself happy who could afford money
enough to leave a maintenance for a particular priest
to pray for him ;" and hence I conceive arose the
proverb, happy the son whose father was gone to
the devil; that is, had not given away his fortune
to these senseless uses. — So that, if the Courtiers
begged the grants of the chantries, it was but a
secondary business, though it might induce them in
particular to promote the dissolution of them.

XXXVI. Mr. Peck explains the phrase, to have a
month's mind to a thing, from the old custom of
celebrating the month* s mind of the deceased : say-
ing, " they antiently must undoubtedly mean, that,
if they had what they so much longed for, it would
(hyperbolical ly speaking) do them as much good,
they thought, as they believed a monthly mind, or
service said once a month, could they afford to have
it, would benefit their souls after their decease,"
(Desid. Curios, p. 230.) But now, in my opinion,
it is only a senseless or wanton playing on the word
mind, which happens to signify both remembrance
and desire.

XXXVII. It seems at Overton Longueville, co.
Huntingdon, there is an ancient monument in stone,
of a Knight lying prostrate in armour, with what
they call his puddings, or guts, twisted round his
left arm, and hanging down to his bell v ; Peck's
Desid. Curios, p. 222 ; who, by negligence, has
repeated this article from p. 50 of the same book.
However, the comment there is, " A tradition is

R U

244 ANOKYMIANA.

still kept up among the people there, that this was
the body of the Lord Longueville, who went out to
meet the Danes coming to destroy that place [forsan
in 870, F. P.], and in his first conflict with them
had such a wound in his belly, that his guts fell
out ; but he took them up in his hand, and wrapped
them round the wrist of his left arm, and so fought on
with his right hand, till he killed the Danish King:
and soon after fell himself. W. K." [i. e. White
Kennett.] Now we know how little dependance is
to be laid on vulgar traditions about such matters ;
and I very much doubt whether this tomb can be so
pld as S70, when the Danes^ were in these parts and
did so much mischief (Rapin, p. 89), since effigies
on tombs were not common then. Secondly, if
that should be admitted, armour was not used so
early here. Thirdly, it is not said, whether the
tomb be in the church ; but I suppose it was, and
if so, it was not usual to bury in churches then,
except perhaps saints or founders. Fourthly, Lon-
gueville is not a Saxon, but a French name ; and
places with such additions were all so denominated
from post-Norm an nic owners. Wherefore, for all
these reasons together, I should imagine this effi-
gies rather to represent some Knight who flourished
since the Conquest, and consequently could have
no concern with the Danes, but with some other
enemy *.

XXXVIII. Dr. Goldsmith tells us, (Animated
Nature, IV. p. 9), that the Hare, having a remark-
ably good ear, has been taught to beat a drum, to
dance to music, and go through the manual exercise.
Now as to the first of those pefonnances, the Hare
was taken up by the ears and held hard, on which
it began to struggle with its fore-feet; and then a
drum being held up opposite to them, it patted

* See this tomb illustrated by Mr. Gough, Gent Mag. 1807,
vol. LXXV1I. p. 625. Edit.

CENTURY VIII. 245

consequently against it, making a confused noise,
and this, by a gross imposition on the company,
they called beating a drum.

XXXIX. In Mr. Peck's Desiderata Curiosa, p.
240, it is written, "Anima D'ni Willielmi de Nor-
wico, quondam Nomvicensis Episcopi, ac anima?
omnium Jidelium defunct or urn, per miser i cor d'tam
Dei, requiescant in pace. Amen." And to this,
the consent of other religious foundations, in the
way of confraternity, were procured ; whence it
there follows :

" Infer ius

Titulus* Ecclesice B. Mar ice Sanctimonialium
de Cariswike.
Anima, 8$c.
Vestris nostra damns; pro nostris vestra rogamus.,i

On this Mr. Peck comments, " Where was this
nunnery of Careswike, seeing no such place occurs
in Bishop Tanner's * Notitia Monastica,' nor con-
sequently in all the volumes of the ' Monasticon
Anglicanum ?' Why Careswike, as I take it, is
now called Caswike. I have been at it. It is in
the parish of Uffington, and within three miles of
Stanford in Lincolnshire. Caswike stands upon the
edge of Caerbank, or Caerdyke, an old Roman road.
And this justifies my turning of it from Caswike to
Careswike." He then removes an objection from
Caswike's not being in the neighbourhood of Nor-
wich, and with good satisfaction.

But now it is impossible the place in question
should be Caswike, notwithstanding the similitude
of the two names, and the removal of the objection
about distances ; because Uffington, which is the
same, I presume, as Caswike, was not a nunnery ;

* Titulus here means the verse that follows. Mr. Astle has
an instrument wherein it is often used to the same purport ; see
omnino Du Fresne, VI. col. 116^. So that Peck's account is not
perfectly exact.

246' ANONYMIANA.

but, according to Bishop Tanner, an Hospital or
Priory for Canons of the order of St. Austin and
certain poor persons. I am therefore of opinion,
that although it be allowed that the association of
suffrages extended often to great distances, yet the
surest way must be, in investigating of this place,
to look for some nunnery near Norwich, or in that
county, of the Invocation of the Virgin. Now
Kairo, Carow, or Carhou, is a nunnery of some
consequence very near Norwich, and dedicated to
the blessed Mary. This consequently is the place
I would fix upon, though there is a variation in the
termination of the two names. I would observe,
however, as to this point, that this is not uncom-
mon, as Canivick and Icanho are understood to be
the same, wick and ho being tantamount, as here
in Caresivike and Cairhou. So Newhouse, co. Lin-
coln, is written variously, Neus, Newahus, New-
some, and Newesham ; and many the like instances
of a varied orthography occur in the Notitia. It
seems then to follow from this interpretation, that
all that which Mr. Peck advances concerning Cas-
wike, the seat of the Trollops, must fall, in a great
measure, to the ground, though he appears to value
himself not a little upon that conjecture. However,
I know so little of the country, that it is not for
me to interpose in that matter.

XL. Two gentlemen of Gilbert's county, viz.
Shropshire, came to advise with him, aboutAugust
26, 1658, concerning a petition "from this, to lift
over against those from other counties, for an
advance to Kbigshim." Whereupon Mr. Peck
(Desid. Curios, p. 509) notes: " What Mr. Gilbert
here means, I am at a loss to conceive;" but see
Rapin, p. 599. The petition was to have been to
Oliver, for they would not think of applying to
Charles, the Prince, by Scobell. At this time, about
August 24 (see p. 508), the powers above were

CENTURY VIII. 247

deliberating whether Cromwell should accept the
title of King; and these two gentlemen apprehended,
I imagine, or had heard, that some counties had
petitioned him to accept, which they were against.
So for Kingshim, I read Kingship,

XLI. Nothing is so tiresome, or makes time
seem so long, as waiting : the clock gives warning
two minutes before it strikes; and those two minutes
appear to be longer than any other two in the hour.

XLII. God Almighty has given silk only to warm
climates, and it is absurd for us to be using it here
in England ; it is a superfluity with us of culpable
expence, which one would chuse to avoid. Are we
not furnished with sheep in lieu of their silkworm ?

XLI 1 1. Carpets, again, are not at all calculated
for our climate, where we ought not to tender, but
rather by every means possible to harden ourselves.
Dr. Smollett tells us in his Travels, p. Q2, that they
are little used in France ; and indeed they are apt to
harbour and encourage vermin of all sorts. In short,
carpets are best adapted to Turkey and Persia, wherQ
the slipper is so much worn.

XLIV. That keen and voracious animal the Shark
is said to be fonder of black flesh than of white;
meaning, that, if a black and white man be in the
water together, he will seize the former preferably
to the latter. The observation is made in the West
Indies. But I do not imagine there is any predilec-
tion in the case ; but only that the creature is most
used to the flesh of blacks, and less acquainted with
white, to which it is more a stranger.

XLV. It is a common observation, that, when
the sun shines upon the grate, the fire grows weaker
and more languid, and the expression is, that it eats
out the fire. This is owing, as Mr. Ray tells us,
in his Travels, p. 3 12, to the refrigeration of the

24$ ANONYMIANA.

ambient air by the sun-beams : " there being less of
that menstruum which serves to nourish or continue
fire in hot air than in cold; whence we see that
fire burns furiously in cold weather, and but faintly
in hot: whether it be because the air is thinner in
hot weather and hot countries, or because the re-
flected sun-beams spend and consume a good part
of the foremeutioned menstruum, or from both these
causes." See more there to the same purpose. And
thus Dr. Goldsmith, in his " History of the Earth,"
L P- 333> after observing, that air is necessary to
make fire burn, adds, " We frequently see cooks,
and others, whose business it is to keep up strong
iires, take proper precautions to exclude the beams
of the sun from shining upon them, which effectually
puts them out. This they are apt to ascribe to a
wrong cause, namely, the operation of the light ;
but the real fact is, that the warmth of the sun-beams
lessens and dissipates the body of the air that goes
to feed the flame ; and the fire, of consequence,
languishes for want of a necessary supply.

XLVI. Dr. Goldsmith says, " History of Na-
ture," &c. I. p. 05, that the human ears are im-
moveable; but I knew two ladies, of the family of
Knatchbull in Kent, an aunt and niece (Catharine
wife of Thomas Harris, Esq. and Joan-Elizabeth
daughter of Sir Windham Knatchbull Windham)
who could move their ears in an upward direction.
I have seen both of them do it, and the ears ap-
peared to me to be elevated by, and as part of, the
scalp.

XLVI I. I am not pleased when writers omit the
Christian names of people they speak of, as it very
needlessly embarasses and gives trouble to the rea-
.der. Thus Dr. Andrew Kippis, in the preface to
^the second edition of the Biographia Britannica,
mentions, amongst those gentlemen to whom he
was indebted for assistance, Dr. Hunter and the Rev.

CENTURY VIII. 249

Dr. Douglas. But now there are no less than three
Dr. Hunters living at the time, Dr. John, Dr. Wil-
liam, and Dr. Alexander; whom then does he mean ?
So there may be more than one Dr. Douglas, for
aught we know ; but I suppose he means Dr. John
Douglas, Residentiary of St. Paul's.

XLVIII. There is some difficulty, it seems, in
accounting for the collar of SS. " Hence it ap-
pears," says Mr. Anstis, " that he [Henry then Earl
of Derby, afterwards Henry IV.] bore the cogni-
zance of S, and we have a record to ascertain it ; for
in 15 Richard II. a payment is made for a gold collar
made for him with seventeen letters of S, and ano-
ther made with esses and the flowers of Soveigne
vous de moy. It might be esteemed a very preca-
rious conjecture to guess, that the repetition of the
letter S, took its rise from the initial letter of this
motto or sentence, though possibly it is on as good
a foundation as the common derivation of it from
Sqnctus Simplicius, a canonized lawyer, scarce to
be found in our calendars. We find, indeed, that
Richard II. himself had a gown made in his four-
teenth year, whereon this motto was embroidered,
" to be used at the famous tilt in Smithfield." An-
stis's " Register of the Garter," p. 11 7. It is plain
that the esses and the Jiowers of Soveigne vous de
moy were different ornaments, and consequently that
the esses could not be taken from the motto. And
it would be strange, that the Earl of Derby's badge
should be the same with the King's, on whose gown
the same motto was embroidered, as it would be if
it were the initial of Soveigne vous de moy. In short
I take Soveigne vous de moy here not to be a motto,
as Mr. Anstis deems it, but some flower-bearing
plant. And to interpose my conjecture in this in-
tricate business, I imagine the collar of SS, being
an antient mark of gentility, to mean the word Sieur
in. the plural Sieurs; and I vouch that act of Henry

250 ANONYMIANA.

V. when he declared all present in the famous bat-
tle of Agincourt to be gentlemen, giving them per-
mission to wear a collar of the letters S. of his order.
Anstis, Register, p. 10S; where also it should be
remembered that the language, in such cases, was
always French.

XLIX. In the famous picture of the Champ d'Or,
in Windsor Castle, there is a dragon volant over the
town of Guines ; and my learned friend Sir Joseph
Ayloffe, in his excellent description of it, Archaeo-
logia, III. p. 226", supposes, " that the painter, de-
sirous of shewing every token of respect and honour
to the English Monarch, here introduced this dra-
gon volant, in allusion to King Henry's boasted de-
scent from the British King Cadwallader, upon
which descent the family of Tudor always valued
itself." Now it does not appear to me that any
compliment of that sort was intended ; and that the
dragon is only placed there to shew and distinguish
the King of England's quarters from those of the
Frenchman ; the Dragon being the antient standard
or emblem of England, long before the connexion
of our Kings with the family of Tudor, as Sir Jo^
seph himself there afterwards acknowledges.

L. The late excellent Garter, John Anstis, Esq,
in the Register of the Order, p. 222, speaking of
Dennington, in Suffolk, says, the family of De la
Pole founded an Hospital there ; citing Holinshed,
p. 1256. Leland's Itinerary, vol. II. p. 6*. Now
Bishop Tanner acknowledges no hospital at Den-
ington in Suffolk ; and Leland, /. c. (for I have not
Holinshed) says, William De la Pole erected the
Hospital by Dunnington-Castelle, in Berkshire. So
that he has confounded the two places,

LI.

" She swore, injiiith, 'twas strange, 'twas passing
strange." Othello, act. I. sc. 8. "

CENTURY VIII. 2-J1

In faith is not reverd here or bond fide s but is
Desdemona's oath, answering the French mafoi, or
our by my faith. It therefore should be printed in
Italicks.

LI I. Thoughtful and reflecting men may con-
ceive many a good notion and idea, during their
occasional rides, which ought not always to be lost :
I would call them equitations; Robert Stephens did
not

" Whistle as he went for want of thought ;'*

but divided the chapters of the Bible into verses as
he rode ; and St. Ignatius wrote his Epistles in his
journey from Ephesus to Rome. Blackwall's Sacred
Classics, II. p. 233.

LIU. If people would but regard the real use of
things, by asking themselves the question, of what
service will this, or that, be to me ? they would of-
ten prevent a great deal of expence, as well as
anxiety. In this, as much as any thing, they would
distinguish themselves from children, whose toys
are all of them useless. But then, as to the Cui
bono, men in general, who are perpetually asking,
of what significance is that medal, that picture, or
that admired specimen of remote antiquity — the
proper answer to them on these heads is, Every
thing serves to some purpose, though they may not
be sensible of it; and at any rate they are proper
amusements for those who have leisure and capacity
to attend to them, and have no occasion to be al-
ways thinking of the profitable ; but consider them,
as what they are, the embellishments of life.

LIV. When we think we perceive a slowness in
Old Age, as if their apprehension were in a great
measure decayed and gone, there may be a fallacy
in it ; for, as it is shameful for Age to err, and they
cannot carry off a misjudgment, or a rash saying,
with the air and indifference of a younger person,

252 ANONYMIANA.

upon whom a mistake reflects no great disparage-
ment, they ought in reason to be slow in speaking
and pronouncing. I knew a gentlewoman of 90,
who had her apprehension as quick as ever, and at
least equal to any of her other faculties *.

LV. Were the Church Preferments of England,
great and small, all thrown together, they would pro-
duce a sum, it is thought, which, divided by the num-
ber of Cures or Benefices, would give a quotient of
fifty pounds per annum. Now a liberal clerical
education, from fourteen years of age, when a youth
may go apprentice, to twenty-four, till when he is
not capable of taking priest's orders, and holding a
benefice, will cost five hundred pounds ; which sum
if he had it in his pocket when twenty-four, might
be sunk for an annuity equal to the above quotient.
So that priest-craft is entirely out of the question
here.

LVI. It is a known truth, that unless you take a
delight or pleasure in any pursuit, you will make no
great proficiency in it. Diligence comes from diligo,
to love; and Diligence, in this case, is the parent
of Perfection. (See before, p. 16\)

LVII. The Close at Salisbury, the Close at Lich-
field, &c. are the Precincts of those Churches, from
the Latin Clausum, Dugd. Monast. III. pp. 21,9,
248. So the farm-yard, in Kent, is called the Close
from the same original ; and fenced or inclosed
grounds are every where denominated Closes.

LVIII. A horse, by some means, received a
wound in the gullet, so that when he drank the
water issued through the aperture. A tame deer
was bitten, at the same time, in that part, by a
greyhound, and the milk given it came out of the

* The Collector of these Anonymiana enjoyed his faculties per-
fect to the age of 91. Edit.

CENTURY VIII. 2.53

wound. Both the animals recovered, owing, I sup-
pose, to the orifices in the oesophagus being without
the trunk of their bodies ; for a rupture in the oeso-
phagus of a man, especially if the fissure opens
backward towards the vertebrae, is certain death.
See Boerhaave.

LIX. In hearing a tale, or the relation of any
fact, we ought particularly to attend to the terms
and expressions, as well as the matter, and to retain
them ; to the intent, that if afterwards we have
occasion to repeat the story unto others, we may use
the very identical words of the original relater. A
small variation, from time to time, may at last
produce a wide difference, and become insensibly a
source of falsehood. The putting a strong word for
a weaker, an ambiguous term for a plain and direct
one, will either of them help, at last, to disguise, if
not corrupt the truth, in many cases. This is re-
markably verified in the story of the Three Crows.

LX. It is commonly observed, that Clergymen
have often a large stock of children. This may be
owing to the regularity and sobriety of their lives in
general ; for as to the old adage Sine Baccho et Ce-
rere friget Venus, I look upon it to be no better
than a vulgar error, as temperance always produces a
robust and healthy constitution, with a most perfect
concoction and digestion of our aliments, whence all
the secretions must of necessity be regularly per-
formed, and the matter of them be the more laudable
and the better matured. See Dr. Cheyne on the
Gout. We find it so in other families, as well as
those of the Clergy.

LXI.

T

In marking plate, or linen, G M stands for
George and Mary Thompson; but this is not right,
as it is reading backward, in regard to the woman's

254 AKONVMIANA.

name, and contrary to our usual mode of writing
and reading ; certainly it should rather be conceived
thus, as more uniform and analogous, G & M T.

LXII. Baptisms are sufficiently taken care of by
our Parish Registers. But I have known children
brought to (he font, through the negligence of pa-
rents (though they are exhorted to the contrary by
the Rubrick), at a month, six weeks, and even
two months old, which is leaving the birth-day
very vague and uncertain indeed ; and yet it is ne-
cessary upon many occasions, which, however, need
not be specified, that the day of the child's nativity
should be assuredly known and ascertained: it may
be of great importance ; and indeed I have known
some clergymen subjoin the day of the child's birth
to the baptism, ex abundanti ; a laudable practice,
and easily to be imitated, as it would be only put-
ting a single question to the midwife, who com-
monly attends, or the gossips, viz. When was this
child born ?

LXIII. One often grudges in travelling, espe-
cially in rainy weather or bad roads, at the wind-
ings and turnings of the way, sometimes almost at
right angles, so as to make it several hundred yards
about. But we should consider, that this is the
way to the place, perhaps the only one ; that we are
still making advances though but obliquely ; and that
all others who go to the same place devour it as well
as we ; insomuch that there is no solid reason for
discontent in us.

LXIV. The Country-wake, or feast, as matters
are now carried, may proj>erly be called the wicked
Sunday, since the Sabbath is at no time so generally
profaned. All the good wives and their servants
stay at home in the morning to dress dinner ; and
in the afternoon all the men sit smoakinsand drink-
ing, and but too often even, to ebrietv. This abuse

CENTURY VIII. 255

of the- festival is very antient, and very difficult now
to redress ; the more the pity !

LXV. The truest and best way of estimating dis-
tances, as to practice, is by time, as is done abroad ;
for this not only applies both to good and bad roads,
as well as actual mensuration, but also prevents and
excludes disappointment in regard to appointments.
We ourselves have something like it; as when we
hear a person say, / shall ride it in an hour ; or, /
shall go it in an hour and an half: this now re-
spects the goodness or badness of the way, a cir-
cumstance of which measured distance takes no no-
tice, though so very material in travelling. We
have another expression of an useful import, when
we say, that to such a place it is so many miles ri-
ding, implying, that though the distance in a direct
line, as the crow flies, or as it stands in the map,
may be but six miles, yet in practice you will find
it, through the windings and ambages, eight, or per-
haps nine miles.

LXVI. House of Office, Cloaca, Latrina, Forica
was currently known in that sense in Dr. Littleton's
time, whose Dictionary was licensed in 1677. But
Mr. Somner seems not to have been aware of any
such filthy meaning in that term in 16*40, when he
published the " Antiquities of Canterbury," since,
p. 70, he uses Houses of Office without scruple for
Offices, or Houses for Offices, as Mr. Battely very
rightly explains it, which certainly he would not
have done had there been any known ambiguity in
it, because the now vulgar sense of the phrase would
not have been altogether unintelligible in that pas-
sage. Hence one would think it an euphemismus,
introduced into our language sometime between the
years 1640 and 1677. Some have thought the ex-
pression, and not without some shew of probability,
a corruption of House of Ease. But I rather take
it in the way of an euphemismus, as stated above.

2j6 ANONYMIANA.

Forica appears to be a word of the same modest
kind.

LXVII. Professor Wolfius, after reciting the va-
rious etymologies of the word Druid, concludes
thus, " Sed si dicendum, quod res est, etymologia
vocis obscura potrus quam explorata videtur." Wol-
fius ad Origenis Philosophumena, p. 169 ; but with
submission, the word is certainly derived from the
Greek 8p£i£, or the Celtic deru ; both which signify
an oak, and are of one and the same original, as
the Greek language is known to be an offspring of
the Celtic.

LXVIII. I admire that expression which I heard
in Kent, " when my husband comes," said the wo-
man, " he will be two men ;" meaning, he will be
so enraged, as to be quite another person from what
he is wont to be. In the old play of Taming the
Shrew, the shrew's father says to her husbanid, who
had subdued her great spirit:

" A hundred pounds I freely give thee more,
Another dowry for another daughter ;
For she is not the same she was before."

LXIX. The Latins were fond of the euphemismus,
as Juit, abiit ad plures, obiit, that is, diem obiit
extremum; all in the sense of he is dead. So again,
effertur, the funeral proceeds, &c. All which, how-
ever, are not more delicate and tender on such a
moving subject, than that expression which I heard
in the country, in the same sense, He has turned
the corner, i. e. gone away, so as no more to be
seen.

LXX. In the " Review of the Life and Character
of Archbishop Seeker," prefixed to his Sermons, it
is said, that " he received his education at several
private schools and academies in the country." One
of those places was at Chesterfield in Derbyshire

CENTURY VIII. 257

(where he had a sister married to Mr. Richard
Milnes), under Mr. Robert Browne, a good gram-
marian and schoolmaster there. Mr. Browne used
to tap his head sometimes and say, " Tom, if thou
wouldst but be one of us (meaning a conformist),
thou wouldst be a Bishop."

LXXI. One cannot approve of the use of the
word notable, in the sense of managing, though Dr.
Johnson alleges Addison's authority for it. It may
be proper enough to say, a notable housewife, be-
cause the particular matter or thing is therewith spe-
cified ; but, as notable only means remarkable, it
does not seem to express careful or hustling. And
therefore a notable woman, or a notable dame, does
not necessarily denote a good manager in house-
keeping.

LXXI I. Mr. Arnald, on Wisdom of Solomon, ii.
5, intimates, that the antient Patriarchs lived in
tents, because, on account of the shortness and un-
certainty of life, they did not think it worth while
to build houses. But this was not the reason of
their pursuing that mode of life, it was the way of
all the Nofxo&eg, who found it necessary to be often
changing the place of their habitation.

LXXIII. It is suggested by Mr. Arnald, 1. c.
that it was a custom antiently to seal the grave or
sepulchre, and to roll a great stone to the mouth of
it, and he vouches Dan. vi. 17, Matt, xxvii. 66 j
but the passage in Daniel being typical and prophe-
tical of that in Matthew, nothing of a custom can be
inferred from the two places.

LXXIV. It is observed in the Book of Wisdom,
xi. 16*. " That they might know, that wherewithal a
man sinneth, by the same also shall he be punished.''
And the Commentator, Mr. Arnald, says very truly
upon the place: " In (iod's government of the world,
instances air very frequent where the nature of the

258 ANONYMIANA.

sin, and the punishment attending it, have very
remarkably appeared to each other." Amongst other
examples, he specifies the plagues of Egypt, and
dilates particularly upon them, to shew in what
manner they were conformable or similar to the
crimes of that people ; but I never, in my life-time,
saw any thing so lamely, so imperfectly, so frigidly,
made out ; and yet Mr. Arnald was a sensible, judi-
cious, and a learned man.

LXXV. die, i. e. did eat, occurs in good authors:
Psalm cvi. 28. and Concordance; Johnson, Diet.;
Dr. Swift ; Smollett, Travels, &c. : yet Mr. Farne-
worth having so written in his Translation of Abbe*
Fleury's History of the Israelites, p. 72, and else-
where, has corrected it, p. 232, as an erratum; but
without cause.

LXXVI. It is surprizing what Mr. Lambarde
relates, citing Matthew Paris (Top. Diet. p. 191),.
of King Stephen's approaching the wall of Ludlow
castle so nigh, when he besieged it 1138, " that he
was catched with an engine of iron, and almost
pluckt of his horse into the castle;" for his author,
p. 77, expressly says, it was Henry son of King of
Scots, Stephen's hostage, that incurred the danger,
and that Stephen was the person, who, like a gal-
lant soldier, delivered him from it. See also Rapin,
I. p. 203, where Henry of Huntingdon, p. 380,
Brompton, col. 112, and Hoveden, p. 484, are cited,
and all agree with Matthew.

There appears to me a faulty reading there in
Matthew ; Henry, he says, was by the hook pene
intra muros projedus ; but surely we should read
proved us or pertradus, (Brompton has distradus);
so, when he speaks of Stephen's seasonable rescue
of the Prince, he uses the word retraxit.

LXXV II. To fear, to fray or frighten, transitive.
Wisdom of Solomon, xvii. Q. This mode of ex-

CENTURY VIII. 25.9

pression appeared singular to the very learned Com-
mentator, Mr. Arnald ; but it was not uncommon
in the writers of that age. Othello, act. I. sc. 6*.
to fear, not to delight. Carew (Survey of Cornwall,
p. 156*), being feared, i. e. frightened. See also
Lylie's Euphues, p. 380. Lambarde, Topograph.
Diet. p. 129. Speed, p. 16*14. Fox, Martyrol. II.
pp. 202. 578. Manwood, Forest Law, pp. 75, 163.

Hence fearful, terrible, frightful, Hebr. x. 27.
See Johnson's Dictionary.

Same gentleman, on Wisdom, xii. 6*. corrects
Crue ; but it occurs for Crew in Littleton's Dic-
tionary.

LXXVIII.' Roger Ascham lived in high estima-
tion with most of the great men of his time. Thus
in 1563 he dined in Sir William Cecill's Chamber
at Windsor, with Sir William Peter, Sir John Ma-
son, Dr. Wotton, Sir Richard Sackville, Treasurer,
Sir Walter Mildmaye, Chancellor of the Exchequer,
Mr. Haddon, Master of Requests, Mr. John Astley,
Master of the Jewel-house, Mr. Bernard Hampton,
•and Mr. Nicasius ; and the conversation at that
meeting gave occasion to that excellent piece of his
intituled " The Schole Master." 1 do not suppose
this company to have been an imaginary group
brought together by the author's invention, as in
many works of the antients, but a real set of Gen-
tlemen ; and I note this particular, because it re-
dounds greatly to Ascham's honour, and is not men-
tioned by Dr. Johnson, the supposed author of
Ascham's Life.

LXXIX. Goosberry is supposed to be so called
from the use of this fruit for sauce to the Green
Goose; but quaere, the Latin is Grossulus, and it
is certainly big, or great, in -comparison with the
currant, or currant-berry, as they call it in Kent;
wherefore it niav be a corruption of Grosberrjfr

s 2

2fjO ANONYMIANA.

which would be the more easily received on account
of its use abovementioned.

LXXX. Lady Macbeth observes (Shakspeare,
Macbeth, act V. sc. 1.) " Who would have thought
the old man to have so much blood in him !" and it
is remarkable, that the veins on the back of the
hands of old men and women rise, and are much
more protuberant, than in younger subjects. Perhaps
the reflux of the blood in the veins may have worn
and dilated those vessels, in a course of years. But
yet, I think, it may be doubted, whether the quan-
tity of blood is more in old people than in young ;
since the appearance of the prominency abovemen-
tioned may be probably owing to the sinking or
subsiding of the intermediate flesh, leanness natu-
rally attending old age.

LXXXI. Kindly fruits of the earth, (Litany).
That is, fair and good. So we say, Trees or Com
grow kindly, in the best or most promising manner,
that is. Mr. Boyer, therefore, misses the mark,
when he explains it, " Les fruits de la terre
thaquun selon son espe'ce."

LXXXI I. Horses, Cows, Pigs, and what not ?
Quaere, whether this, put interrogatively in this
manner, be not a corruption of wot not; i. e. I know
not what; though it be used by Wood, Athen.
Oxon. I. col. 37.

LXXXIII. There is some difference in authors
concerning the etymon of our word Easter, appro-
priated to that high festival, the Resurrection of
our Lord ; and I shall state the matter from Mr.
Wheat,ly on the Common Prayer, p. 236*, edit. Svo,
who says, that the festival is called Easter-day, or
the day of the Resurrection, from the old Saxon
word O.ster, signifying to rise; or, as others think,
from one of the Saxon Goddesses called Easter,
which they always worshiped at this time of the
tear ?

CENTURY VIII. 2^1

Sir Henry Spelman has noticed the first of these
etymologies: "Sunt tamen qui Resurrectionem in-
terpretantur, et inde Costerne Teutonic^ nuncupant,
juxta quod in antiqud Bedce editione Coster legitur,
non Eostur." Spelm. Gloss, p. 420. But I do not
find any such word as Oster in Mr. Lye's Dictionary,
though the word East there signifies Oriens, or
that part of the world where the sun rises ; but that
this comes from Oster, to rise, is not at all certain.

Not satisfied with either of these etymons, a gen-
tleman has proposed another enucleation of this dif-
ficult ecclesiastical term. As Easter Sunday is >j
'A§v[ao)v rplrrh he conceives, that in the antient
calendars it might be written abbreviately, from time
to time, 'H 'A£ rp, and thence called Eastr, by the
same abbreviate way of speaking. This conjecture
is certainly very ingenious at least, and not so
whimsical or improbable as may at first sight appear;
since it should be considered that the Northern na-
tions did not receive their Christianity originally
from Rome, but from the Greek church, as is plain
from their keeping the festival, in regard to the
time, conformably with the Greeks ; and from the
debates between them and the Roman church on
this subject, narrated by Venerable Bede, III. c. 25;
and that the term was undoubtedly very antiently
used in the North, as appears from the current use
of it by Bede (Alfred's Saxon Version of that author,
the Saxon Chronicle, and the Saxon extract from
the Church of Exeter, adduced by Sir Henry Spel-
man in his Glossary, p. 420.) But still 1 agree
with those who deduce the name from one of the
Saxon Goddesses called Easter, whom they always
worshiped at this time of the year; for though
Richard Verstegan appears to have known nothing
of any such Goddess, and Ol. Wormius does not
mention her amongst his Danish Deities; and though
Sir Henry Spelman declares, /. c. " Impium et in-
dignum, sacrosanctum Christ ianorum Festkitatenk

26 Z ANONYMIANA.

turpiter fadari GentiUum appeilatione ;" and it
should seem scarcely credible, that when a new
system of Religion, so directly opposite to the ido-
latries of Paganism, as absolutely to be subversive
of them, was adopted, the Resurrection of Christ,
the capital and characteristic doctrine and foundation
thereof, should be denominated from a festivity of
one of their former idols: and though lastly, in the
ardency of their zeal, these converted Pagans would
even incline to abolish and detest their pristine abo-
minations, as was the case with the Saxon high-
priest, Coifi, in Bede, II. c. 13, who was the first
and most active in demolishing his own idols and
altars : yet, I say, all these reasons notwithstanding,
the words of Venerable Bede are so express in his
book " De Temporum Ratione," cap. 13, that it
would be perfectly impudent in us to oppose or
gainsay them : " Esturmonas, qui nunc paschalis
mensis interpretatur, quondam a ded illarum quce
Eostre vocabatur, et cut in Mo festa celebrabant,
nomen habuit; a cujus nomine nunc paschale tempus
cognominant, consueto antiquas observationis voca-
bulo} gaudia novce Solennitatis vacantes" Beda de
Temp. Rat. cap. 13. Bede must know the fact, that
there was such a Saxon Goddess, as he was born
in 673, and I have no doubt of the reading, Eoster,
instead of the Coster of Spelman (which seems to
be an erratum), as the modern name and ortho-
graphy fully establishes that. See also Hickes,
Thesaur. I. pp. 204, 211, 215, 21 6\ — As to the
other matters, the ratiocinations above, nothing in
the world is more subject to the power of accident,
of fancy, of caprice, of custom, and even of absurdity,
than etymology. Bede, you observe, had no man-
ner of objection to a new solemnity's being denomi-
nated from an antient Pagan name ; and who does
not know that the Temples and Basil icae of the
Romans were often turned into Christian Churches ;
and that the rites and ceremonies of Popery were

CENTURY VIII. 2(?3

deduced and continued from the grossest Paganism ?
It is therefore very possible, that as the names of
the days of the week are borrowed and taken most
of them from those of the Saxon Deities, and Christ-
mas is called Yule, from xeol, the old name or
term, so the festival of the Christian Church might
be named Easter from a Goddess or feast of theirs,
especially when it is affirmed by a learned antient
Saxon author that it actually was so ; see Hickes,
Thesaurus, I. p. 211.

LXXXIV. Dr. John Burton, Fellow of Corpus
Christi College, Oxford, and fellow of Eaton, was
always well received at Lambeth by Archbishop
Seeker; and when his Grace was improving the
drains there, the Doctor undertook to supervise, hav-
ing been in the Commission of Sewers. When
somebody asked him where he was then quartered,
he replied, " At Lambeth, doing the Archbishop's
dirty work."

LXXXV. Same Dr. Burton married the widow
of Dr. Lyttelton, whom he succeeded in his living.
He said on occasion of his marriage, that he had
not had much trouble about the match, as he found
her sitting.

LXXXVI. " Against Bishops — Ordination of
Ministers, and what not ?" Fuller, Church History,
lib. IX. p. 168. See also More's Life of Sir T.
More, p. 183. — The phrase is often now applied in
conversation ; but I think it to be a mistake for /
wot not, and should be written without the sign of
interrogation.

LXXXVI I. Dr. Fuller (Worthies, in Gloucester,
P« 357)> after observing that the family of Winter
were great navigators, says, in his way, " The more
the pity that this worthy family of the Winters did
ever leave the element of watery to tamper with^re,
especially in a destructive way to their King and

26'4 ANONYMIANA.

Country y alluding to Thomas Winter, concerned
in, if not the first mover, of the Popish Plot, in the
reign of James the First (Rapin, II. p. 170).

LXXXVIII. The assassin, who intended to have
made a desperate attack on the life of our King
Henry III. at Woodstock, in 123S, charged the
King with usurping the crown, and demanded it
from him as his own right, adding that he [the
assassin] had the si gnu m regale on his shoulder.
Those who mention the story, whether ancients or
moderns, do not explain what the royal mark was
which the pretended fool said he had in his body ;
neither indeed can I. But, as the man was a person
of some learning (armiger literatus, as Matthew
Paris, pseudoclericus as Matthew of Westminster,
stile him), I should suppose he alluded to what
Justin relates, (lib. XV. c. 4-) of Seleucus Nicator,
viz. that he was born with the figure of an anchor
on his thigh; and that his children and grandchil-
dren were impressed with the same ; and meant
thereby to insinuate, that as Seleucus and his were
denoted by their marks to be the descendants of
Apollo, so his mole, or mark, was a proof of his
royal extraction, and consequently that he was the
rightful heir of the crown of England ; just as we talk
now of the Austria lip, the Cavendish mouth, &c.

LXXXIX. Caesar observes (de B. G. lib. V. c. 10.)
that such of the maritime inhabitants of Britain as
came from the Continent, viz. from the Belgae,
" Omnes fere iis nominibus civitatum appellantur,
quibus orti ex civitatihus cb pervenerunt." A pas-
sage well illustrated by what Appian relates of
Seleucus: "Aliis vero \_nrbibus~] Grceca Macedoni-
caque nomina indidit .... quo factum est ut in
Syrid ceterdque Mediterraned Barbarid celebrentur
mult a vel Grceca vel Macedonica oppidorum nomina.""
And then he specifies a large numbers of Asiatic
cities denominated from Grecian ones (Appian in

CENTURY VIII. 265

Syriac. p. 20 1). The very same thing happens in
our colonies in North America.

XC. Andrew Lord Rollo died, Kimber tells, in
17G5, on his journey to Scotland. It happened at
Leicester ; and he was buried at St. Margaret's
Church, and a fine monument is there erected for
him.

XCI. We use both pretence and pretext; the
latter, which is the Latin praetextus, is always used
by Dr. Robertson in his History of the Reign of
Charles V. ; but the former appears to me to be the
softer and the more harmonious.

XCII. Window, from admitting the wind, as
was the case when lattices only were applied, before
the general use of glass. Ventana of the Spaniards
stands on the same footing.

"D"

XCI II. The great scholar of Rotterdam took the
name of Erasmus, but seems to have been sensible
afterwards it ought rather to have been Erasmms
(Jortin, " Life of Erasmus," p. 4.) ; and it must be
confessed that analogy seems to require that. But
there was a Romish saint of the name of Erasmvs
(Beda, p. 377, edit. Smith, Kalendarium 2d June);
and as our great man was entered in Religion, as
they called it, he certainly was aware of him, and
consequently might have a regard to him, as well
as to the sense of Gerard, his former name, in
adopting this new appellation. The legend of the
saint may be seen in Dr. Smith's " Annotations on
Bede," and in Breviary, 2 June. In Rawlinson's
Library, No. 664, it occurred in English verse, of
172 lines. The Papists, playing on his name, called
him Erraus mus. (More, " Life of Sir Thomas
More," p. 83.)

XCIV. Garret, Bookbinder of Cambridge, was
the person who informed Roger Ascham, about or

200' ANONVMIANA.

before 1544, of Erasmus's custom of riding on liorse-
back on Market-hill for exercise (Ascham, " English
Works," p. 77). This 1 take to be Garettus God-
fray, mentioned by Mr. Ames, p. 457, as one of
the " three Stationers or Printers of Books at
Cambridge," in 1533; f°r> 1st, it was usual then
to design people by their Christian names only ;
as Dr. Stephens meant Stephen Gardiner, and Dr.
Edmund Bonner: 2dly, the Bookbinders of Cam-
bridge were at that time Stationers, Booksellers, and
Printers; see Gent. Mag. 17S1, p. 409. Ascham,
Toxoph. p. 10Q.

XCV. " There is nothinge worse than warre,
whereof it taketh his name," Ascham, E. Works,
p. 92. Mr. Bennet comments: 'War is an old word
still used in some counties for worse, and Ascham
supposes that war or hostility is so named because
it is war or worse than pease.' War indeed does
signify worser in Derbyshire, and elsewhere. This,
however, is not the true original of the word war; it
is the French guerre; and Bennet is to blame, not to
tell us that, and in not correcting Ascham therein,

XCVI. Roger Ascham is charged by his bio-
grapher and panegyrist Dr. Grant with cockfighting
and dicing, even to the hurt and injury of his family;
and we must suppose the accusation, as coming from
that hand, to be just. However, I imagine it was at
the latter end of his life that he ran into these low and
disgraceful practices, as nobody ever more strongly
inveighed against the villainous arts of dicing than
he has done in the Toxophilus, written in 1544, p.
82, seq. edit. 1761. It is an amazing instance of
human infirmity :

" novi meliora prologue,

Deteriora sequor."

XCVII. To express the dissimilitude of a good
thing and a bad one, Ascham, in Toxophilus, p.

CENTURY VIII. 2(>7

78, says, they are as unlike as York and foul Sut-
ton. Roger was a Yorkshire man ; but foul Sutton
wants further explanation.

XCVIII. " To have privilye in a bushmente har-
dest men layed for feare of treason,'' Ascham, p. 98.
Mr. Ben net, on the word bushmente says, " This
word I do not remember elsewhere ; perhaps it
should be in ambus hment." But almost any author
of the age will furnish an example of the word bush-
ment in this sense; as Skelton, p. 27O; Hall, Henry
VIII. fol. 24; Edward V. fol. 23 ; Romance of Ar-
thur, V. 7 ; Leland, Collectanea, IV. p. 213. It
is otherwise written embushment, Arthur, xix. 3 ;
and enbushment, Glossary to Chaucer and Duglas*
Virgil.

XCIX. There is an English Hexameter verse in
Ascham's English Works, p. 6*4, whereupon Mr.
Bennet writes, (i If this line was so translated when
this treatise was first written in 1544, it is the oldest
English Hexameter that I remember." But now
there are two, p. 247, by Watson Bishop of Lin-
coln, which probably were written before that year.

C. From the Latin plaga we had plage, as it
is written frequently in Roger Ascham's English
Works. But we write it now universally plague,
absurdly enough. This, however, has afforded a
pretty conundrum : what word is that, which being
a monosyllable, if you take away the two first let-
ters, becomes a dissyllable r*

( 268 )

CENTURIA NONA.

I. \JN a monument at Canterbury (Dart, " His-
tory of the Cathedral of Canterbury," p. 65) Sir
Thomas Hardress, Knight, is stiled Serviens Do-
mini Regis ad Legem, i. e. Serjeant at Law ; and
this is the common form of expression ; see Dug-
dale, " Orig. Jurid." But Mr. Dart translates it a
servant to God and the King. Most ridiculous !

II. In Mr. Lambarde's "Perambulation of Kent,"
P« 3&3> ea"it 1596, you have this expression, speak-
ing of Rochester Bridge, " Episcopus Roff. ....
debet plantare tres virgatas super pontem;' and
you find the word plantare often afterwards in that
instrument. But now t and c are so nearly alike in
MSS. that I have no doubt of its being misread for
plancare ; for p. 390, where the very same thing is
spoken of, the phrase is, plancas ponere; see Du
Fresne. A'. B. The bridge was of timber at this
time.

III. Sir Thomas Elyot wrote a book intituled
" The Banket of Sapience," which mode of ortho-
graphy shews that at that time they did not pro-
nounce banquet as we do ; but followed the French
in speaking qu. So they wrote egal for equal for
the same reason ; see the Glossary to Chaucer.
Banker, French Banquier.

IV. Those two famous lines of Cardinal Bembo
upon Raphael —

CENTURY IX. 266

Ille hie est Raphael, timuit, quo sospite, vinci
Rerum magna Parens, et moriente mori —

are not entirely unexceptionable when they come to
be examined; for, though by an allowable hyperbole,
Nature might be said to fear being exceeded by Ra-
phael's pencil, yet as the course of Nature was ab-
solutely independent, and Raphael could have no
power over it, it could not be at all affected by the
painter's death. There wants justness in this, and
it is accordingly a false thought.

V. As a penny is an integer, some may wonder
at its consisting of two pieces. The reason is, that
before halfpence were coined it was an integer, a
silver piece, and had been such for ages.

VI. There is an expression in Hall's Chronicle
(fol. excix. b.) which seems to want some explana-
tion. He says, " Richard Roose was boiled in
Smithfield for poisoning, the Teneher Wednisday

following? meaning, I presume, Wednesday in
the Great IVeek, or Passion Week, as we call it;
for Du Fresne observes, that Tenebras was an Eccle-
siastical office performed on the Wednesday, Thurs-
day, and Friday, of that week; for, as Durandus
has it, " His enim diebus ecclesia tenebras colit, et
matutinas in tenebras jinit, primo, quia in luctu
et mcerore est propter Domini passionem : et prop-
ter ejus triduanam mortem exeqitias celebrat tri-
duanas ; secundo," &c. see Du Fresne, v. Tenebras.

VII. The Novellist, Matthew Bandelli (II. 18),
calls Thomas Cromwell Earl of Essex Tommaso Cre-
mouello ; and i am sensible, that foreigners, both
Italians and French, make strange work with our
English names, both of persons and things ; but I
suspect that here, as Creinouello does not approach
to Cromwell in sound, there may be a misprint for
Cromouello. But, letting this pass, Bandelli has
gotten a fabulous anecdote concerning this famous

270 ANONYMIANA.

Earl, and much to his honour I must allow, and has
grounded a novel upon it, interweaving therewith
the outlines of his history. In these, however,
there are sundry very capital mistakes, such as may
lead one to observe, that Novellists and Playwrights
ought to be careful in meddling with history, be-
cause, whenever they do that, they are in danger of
perverting truth, and of imposing upon their readers,
by filling them with false notions both of persons and
facts. This is the case with our Shakspeare in his
Life of King Henry VIII. where he actually brings 9
person upon the stage that was dead at that time.
I am therefore of opinion that the Novellist, or
those who write for the stage, had better invent a
story or a fable than injure truth by misrepresent-
ing facts.

VIII. I/AbM Vertot, in <f History of Knight*
Hospitalers," vol. IV. p. 214. edit. Edinb. says, the
Commandery of Munigton in England was given by
Queen Mary to Sir Oliver Starkey ; by which I sup-
pose he must mean Mount St, John, in Yorkshire ;
for which see Tanner, Notit. p. 6*45- Dr. Burton
does not take any notice of it in his Monast. Ebor.$
and every body knows what sad work foreigners
make with our English names of places and persons.

IX. Same author says there, that the great Priory
of the order in Clerkenwell was given by the Queen
to " Sir Richard Seeley, an English Gentleman,
who was one of her greatest favourites," &c. But
we are told by Dr. Browne Willis, (Mitred Abbies,
vol. I. p. 134), that on this revival of the order here
Sir Thomas Tresham was made Prior; see also
Newcourt, I. p. 670 ; Dr. Fuller, " Church His-
tory," lib. VI. p. 657. So that I cannot guess
whence the learned Abbe got his Sir Richard Seeley,

X. The only way for those who are troubled with
frequent and frightful dreams is, to leave off meat

gEntOry IX. 271

suppers. I knew a gentleman who used often to
dream of thieves breaking into the house, and so
strongly that he was ready to get out of bed from the
lively impression, entirely cured of the malady by
that means. I am not apt to dream ; but pigeon's
flesh seldom fails to disturb me.

XI. In the Basil edition of Longolius's Epistles,
1570, there are some which do not appear in the
edition by Gryphius ; as lib. IV. ep. 34 ; V. ep. 10,
11, 12. On the contrary, Gryphius has lib. V. ep.
4, 5, 6*, 9, 14, 15, which occur in that of 157O;
as also four Orations. So that one ought to have
both editions.

XII. The plague was so frequently here in the
lGth century, that many provided houses in the
country to retire to. Colet Dean of St. Paul's gave
his house at Stepney for the abode of the Master of
St. Paul's School in the time of any pestilential sick-
ness. (Knight, " Life of Colet," p. 9. Qu. If not
something of this kind in Sir Thomas Pope's Life?)

XIII. Plutarch says (" De Vitando Mre alieno,"
vol. II. p. 828, edit. 1599), that the Carthaginian
women shaved their heads, to serve their country by
stringing the warlike engines with their hair. And
they have cordage at Otaheite made by twisting-
together a number of strands composed of women's
hair.

XIV. The famous artist Lysippus, who was ho-
noured with the exclusive privilege of making figures
and statues of Alexander the Great, in his way, is
represented by the Langhornes, in their excellent
translation of Plutarch's Lives, as a Lapidary. The
words are (vol. IV. p. 236) : " The statues of Alex-
ander that most resembled him were those of Lysip-
pus, who alone had his permission to represent him
m marble." But this now proceeds from themselves,
there being nothing in the Greek original to warrant

272 ANONYMIANA.

it, Plutarch's worcjs being as follows : Ttqv ju-ev av
lS«otv T« caf/xalos ol Auo-iVtsioi jaaXifa tcov 'AvOfiav*
to)V 6|w.<pai?8(riv, y<p e p,ova xa» auroj ij^js zar^oWso-Qeu.
Plutarch, I. p. 666, edit. 1599. And it appears
from antient authors that Lysippus wrought not in
marble, but was a caster in brass ; Pausanias, B020-
tica, c. 27 ; Corinth, c. o, 20; Attica, c. 43. Hence
Horace :

Edicto vetuit ne quis se, prceter Apellem,
Pingeret, aut alius Lysippo duceret aere
Fortis Alexandri vultum simulantia.

Hor. 2 Epist. I. 239.

And Pliny, VII. c. 37 : Idem hie imperator edixii,
ne quis ipsum alius, quam Apelles pingeret ; quam
Pyrgateles sculperet ; quam Lysippus ex aere du-
ceret. Not to multiply authorities, I shall only
add the testimony of Arrian, who speaking of the
25 'Erctipoi, Socii, or Friends, in Alexander's army
who fell at the river Granicus, says, { that brazen
statues were erected of them, Alexander having
commanded Lysippus to make them, who alone,
preferred to others, formed Alexander himself.'
(Arrian, lib. I. c. 17). And Plutarch himself, p.
673, testifies these statues made by Lysippus were
of brass. See him again, p. 688, where Lysippus
works in brass, and II. p. 335.

XV. Alexander, after the battle of Arbela, tra-
versed the province of Babylon, and came to Susa
in Persia (Plut. II. p. 326) ; whereupon it is ob-
served : ' The entrance into Persia was difficult, on
account of the roughness of the country in that part,
and because the passes were guarded by the bravest
of the Persians ; for Darius had tahen refuge
there; so Messrs. Langhorne, in their translation
of Plutarch, IV. p. 275. But now, Darius did not
go Southward towards Susa in Persia, in order to
take refuge there, when he fled from the battle,
but Eastward, through Media (Arrian, III. c. 16);

CENTURY IX. 2/3

where the reason given for his flying that way is this,
that he imagined the enemy, Alexander, would di-
rectly go to Susa and Babylon, because the country
was well cultivated, the roads commodious for the
carriages, and there were spoils, the things he aimed
at, to reward him. The reason therefore why these
brave Persians kept the passes, was not because Da-
rius had taken refuge there, but because he was not
there to do it himself, or to give his orders, being
gone a different rout ; and so the Greek of Plutarch
expressly has it : Aapsiog {xev yoLp Ixstysuy&i, for Da-
rius had Jled. I suspect the Langhornes followed
the Latin version here, namque confugerat eb Da-
rius; which eb, you observe, does not occur in the
Greek original.

XVI. Plutarch, in his Oration de For fund vel
Virtute Alexandria addressing the Goddess For-
tune, asks, in favour of Alexander, rsoiav vrhpav
dvouiMari foa <re site, Plut. Opp. II. p. 340, ed.
1599, i- ?' quodnam Saxum tua ope adjutus cepit
sine sanguine. By Petrce are meant fortresses upon
rocks (Plut. 1. p. 697. Arrian, IV. c. 18, 21, 28);
some of which were taken with great difficulty by
Alexander; but I think he was not personally
wounded at any of them. Afterwards, indeed, in
that dangerous business amongst the Malli (Plut. I.
p. 700), he was so sorely hurt that he was in the
utmost danger of losing his life; but that was in
scaling the walls of a city. It is to be presumed,
therefore, that the shedding of his own blood is not
intended, but that of his soldiers.

XVII. I am one of those, who, on the credit of
Arrian and Plutarch, believe that Alexander the
Great died a natural death, and was not poisoned.
Those who are of a contrary opinion say, the poison
was brought to Asia in the hoof of an ass (Arrian,
VII. c. 27) ; that it was a water, called rvyog ubioo,
which it seems was well known to many others of

T

274 ANONYMIANA.

the Antients by that name ; to Herodotus, who in-
forms us (VI. c. 74), that Cleomenes intended to
oblige some chiefs of Arcadians to swear by it, as if
it were the infernal Styx. To Strabo (lib. VIII. p.
597); Pausanias (in Arcad. c. 17, 18) ; iElian
(Hist. Anim.) x. c. 40 ; Plutarch (in Vit. Alex. I.
p. 707; II. p. 954); Vitruvius (VIII. c. 3); Pliny
(XXX. c. 16); Justin (XII. c. 15); Q Curtius
(X. c. 10). This water could not be kept in any
other vessel (so penetrating and corrosive it was) but
in the hoof of an ass, or a mule, or a horse, authors
varying in this ; or, as iElian alone testifies, the
horn of the Scythian Ass. Plutarch, who was a Phi-
losopher as well as an Historian, says, " The poison
was a water, of a cold and deadly quality, which
distills from a rock in the territory of Nonacris, a
city of Arcadia, and that they receive it as they
would do so many dew-drops, and keep it in an
ass's hoof; its extreme coldness and * acrimony
being such that it makes its way through all other
vessels." Vitruvius concurs in asserting its mortal
coldness; and both he and Pausanias, Pliny, Justin,
and Curtius, agree in its penetrating and corrosive
quality. Now it is difficult to conceive how a water
could kill by its coldness, the human stomach being
capable of receiving ice itself without injury. It
must effect its mischief, therefore, by its corrosivity;
a deleterious quality probably derived to it by its
passing, whilst it was within the rock, through some
stratum of a poisonous nature. It was collected, you
observe, by drops, which shews it came very slowly
through that poisonous bed, and thereby would be
the more strongly impregnated.

XVIII. The conclusion of that pretty song Tweed-
side goes thus :

" Say, Charmer, where do thy flocks stray ?

Oh, tell me at noon where they feed:
Shall I seek them in sweet winding Tay,
Or the pleasanter Banks of the Tweed ?"

CENTURY IX. 275

We should rather read on than in, i, e. on the Banks
of the Tay, for the flock cannot be imagined to be
in the river. But what is more to be remarked, the
alternation here is unnatural, the two rivers Tay
and Tweed being at such a distance from each other;,
that Mary's flock can never be supposed to feed
sometimes near the one, and sometimes near the
other. The Tay is in Perthshire, scores of miles
North of Tweed. This is a blemish occasioned, I
conceive, by rhyme.

XIX. Thomas Richards's Welsh -English Dic-
tionary (Bristol, 175.9, 8vo), may be useful to his
own countrymen ; but it is not so much so to us
Englishmen as it might be. Few English under-
stand the Welsh language ; but yet there is such a
connexion between us and the Principality, as to
etymology, &c. that Antiquaries, and others, often
are desirous of knowing how things are called in
the old British tongue. If, therefore, instead of
an almost useless Botanology, and a series of unin-
terpreted Proverbs, he had given an English-Welsh
Dictionary at the end of his book, the work would
have been more acceptable to us.

XX. Lady Brian, employed about the King's
daughters in the reign of Henry VIII. says, the
King had made her a Baroness: Strype (Memorials,
vol. I. p. 172, of the Records). I presume this
Margaret Bryan was Lady of Sir Francis; but I find
not any account of her in Dugdale's Baronage.

XXI. In Blount's Tenures, p. 161, two she-thieves
were tried, " Quarum unafuit valua et altera dam-
nata ;" and so Dr. Harris, in his History of Kent,
p. 288, copies it from Blount. Harris, who was
always in haste, did not perceive the mistake ; but
certainly we ought to read salva for valua. So again,
Harris in his margin, by carelessness, writes Cache-
rean, when in his author it is Cachereau, agreeably
to Spelman, there quoted.

t 2

276' ANONYM1ANA.

XXII. The great etymologist, Mr. Lye, descants
on the word Newfangle thus : " Newfangle, novi-
tatis studiosus. Chauc. Skinner o etymologia T.
Henshaw vehementer arridet, qui dictum putat
quasi new Evangells, i. e. nova Evangelia. Editor
G. Douglas compositum vult a new, novus, et A. S.
pengan, caper e, apprehendere, corripere, is qui
nova cap tat."

There are two etymologies of the word here pro-
pounded, but in my opinion neither of them are
right. The first, from new Evangells, is indeed
very ingenious ; the word, about the time that the
Gospellers, or Reformers, began to flourish in this
kingdom, being very much used here (Cavendish,
Life of Wolsey, p. 100 ; Nash, p. 20, 51; Oldys,
Brit. Libr. p. 249 ; Troubles at Francfort, p. xxxvii ;
Strype's Mem. II. p. 59, &c. But there is a most
material objection to this original nevertheless, as
the word is used in Chaucer long before the Refor-
mation, viz. mo. 177O, An. 142; as likewise in an
old song in Percy's " Reliques of Antient English
Poetry," III. p. 4; and it is observable that Bishop
Latymer uses it, not of Gospellers, as the Protest-
ants were termed, but of Papists; see Strype, Mem.
II. p. 24. This etymon, therefore, how plausible
soever, must at last be totally discarded. The second
etymology is from new, and A. S. penTan, capere,
apprehendere, corripere ; and is what Dr. Johnson
also adopts v. Fangle, Dr. Skinner, v. Fangles, and
the Editor of Gawin Douglas. But the misfortune
here is, that one cannot easily get the word Fangle
in the sense of Fancy or Fashion from this verb;
separate it but from the word new, and you will be
immediately sensible of this ; viz. that Fangle can
have nothing to do with capere, apprehendere, &c.
I am of opinion, therefore, that Fangle, in the sense
of whim or fancy, is a mere cant or arbitrary word.
Indeed it is very seldom used but in this compound;
Dr. Johnson, however, and Dr. Skinner, seem to

CENTURY IX. 277

admit there is such a word, Johnson, v. Newfangled;
Skinner, v. Fangles; and it actually occurs in Wood
(Ath. Oxon. II. col. 456), " A hatred to Fangles,
and the French fooleries of his time."

XXIII. Mr. Strype, a gentleman eminent for his
care and exactness, seems to insinuate, that the
famous Charles Brandon, great favourite of King
Henry VIII. had but two wives, as he calls Ka-
tharine Willoughby, who survived him, his se-
cond wife; see " Memorials Ecclesiastical," pp. 12Q,
278 ; but, assuredly, this is a mistake, since she
was in fact his fourth wife; see Dugdale, Bar. II.
p. 300. Sandford, p. 536. Brooke, p. 212.

XXIV. Most people are acquainted with the story
of the famous William Tell, condemned to shoot
an apple from his son's head, and think him in a
most critical, desperate, and pitiable situation ; but
when one considers that the bow he was to use was
a cross-bow (Blainville, " Travels," I. p. 32#), which
discharges with far greater certainty than the long-
bow, there does not appear to be so much danger in
the business as at first may be thought.

XXV. Belgium was thought to resemble a lion ;
and I have seen it laid down in a map of that shape;
and hence, as I take it, most of the provinces took
a lion, in some shape or other, and with proper dif-
ferences, for their arms.

XXVI. Mr. William Elstob observes, in relation
to Sir John Cheke's imperfect dedication of Plu-
tarch's piece de Superstitione, in MS. in the library
of University College, that some sheets of it were
lost, and suspects they had been taken out by the
Papists ; and says, " This might be done upon the
first revolt to Popery in Queen Mary's days; but
more probably in that of later date, when their cele-
brated champion Ob. got the MS. into his power."
Elstob's Letter to Strype, prefixed to his English
version of Cheke's piece in Strype's Life of Cheke ;

278 ANONYMIANA.

where Ob. means Obadiah Walker, the Popish
Master of University College in the reign of King
James II. ; for see p. 275.

XXVII. One kept the sign of the White-Horse,
and broke ; whereupon it was said, he kept the
White-Horse till he kicKd him out of doors.

XXV III. The Hackian edition of Erasmus's Col-
loquies, " accurante Corn. Schrevelio." Lugd. Bat.
1655, 8vo. is very neatly printed; but the editor
has not done his duty, having left many passages
that require illustration unexplained: thus, in the
dialogue between the Abbat and the learned lady,
p. 294, the words of the lady, "At qui negare non
potes, quin magis quadrent clitellce bovi, quam
mitra asino, aut sui" contain a stroke of wit which
is lost to those who do not know that some abbats
were privileged, as we are to suppose this person
was, to wear a mitre. So she, p. 295, speaking of
learned ladies, says, " Sunt in Anglid Moricce, sunt
in German-id Bilibaldicce et Blaurericce ;" which
also stands in need of explication ; by Moricce are
meant the daughters of Sir Thomas More. Dr.
Jortin has explained it.

XXIX. Lord Lyttelton's account of the oath of
William Rufus, by St. Luke's face, is grounded on
a letter written by Smart Lethieullier, Esq. to his
brother Charles, afterwards Bishop of Carlisle ; and
I imagine may be the true one; viz. that he meant
to swear by the image at Luca, a city of Italy ; and
not, as was conjectured in the Gent. Mag. 1 754,
P- 594, by the head of Christ made by St. Luke,
Lord Lyttelton's Life of Henry II.

XXX. Mr. Oldys, reciting the contents of Gildas's
work, gives the 8th article thus: " 8. Many holy
martyrs; as, Alban of Verolam, with Aaron and
Julius of Carlisle," &c. Oldys, Brit. Libr. p. 2 ;
but Aaron and Julius did not suffer at Carlisle.

CENTURY IX. 279

XXXI. The French word ancien signifies feu or
late, and one would think should be generally known
to do so ; yet I have known translators from the
French mistake it, as in Tournefort's Voyage, II.
p. 242. John Ozell had the greatest hand in that
translation ; see Dedication.

XXXII. In Camden's " Remains," p. 127, where
he is speaking of surnames, it is said, " Names also
have been taken of civil honours, dignities, and
estate, as King, Duke, &c. partly for that their
ancestors were such, served such, acted such parts,
or were Kings of the Beane, Christmas Lords," &c.
It is rather puzzling now-a-days to know what is
meant by King of the Bean. However, there is a
passage in Mons. Tournefort's Voyage into the
Levant, p. 109, that seems to give some light to it.
Speaking of the country festivals in the Archipelago,
he says, " the handsomest women never fail to be
there; and nothing is so little thought of as the
Saint they are celebrating ; instead of invoking him,
they eat fritters fryed in oil ; sometimes, instead of
a bean, they mix with them a parat [a small silver
coin], and he whose share it falls to is King of the
feast." So that it seems the bean was concealed in
some such manner in our festivities here ; and he to
whose lot it fell became the master of misrule, the
master of the revels, pro hdc vice.

XXXIII. Authors will write Bosphorus, as in
Toumefort, II. p. 100, whereas the truth must be
Bosporus.

XXXIV. The speeches at St. John's College,
Cambridge, on 30th January and 29th May were
spoken off book ; but the orator was allowed a
prompter, who sat on a low stool behind him. One
began his address, " Reverende admodum Pro3-
fecte, Reverende Presses," &c. but when he came

to his oration, could not recollect the first words,

280 ANONYMIANA.

but kept kicking the prompter, who, not imagining
he could want his assistance, either took no notice
of his sign, or could not guess what it meant, so
there was a long chasm or silence betwixt the address
and the oration, and we all stood wondering, Quid
feret hie tanto dignum promissor hiatu? At last
the orator turned his head to the prompter behind,
and spoke to him ; so he gave him his cue, and he
went on afterwards very prosperously and smoothly.

XXXV. The manor-houses in the midland parts
are called houses, halhy manors, and castles in case
they had the privilege of being kernelled. As to
manor, there are three at least of that denomination;
Sheffield manor in Yorkshire, Worksop manor in
Nottinghamshire, and Wingfield manor in Derby-
shire. The term is latinized manerium by Ingul-
phus, Joh. Rossus, Dugdale's Monasticon, &c. which
consequently signifies both the manor, properly so
called, and the manor-house; see Du Fresne. If
the Norman word be from the Latin maneo, as some
think, it is used with singular propriety of the hall
or manor-house.

XXXVI. The idol of Moloch is called a wooden
idol, in Swinden's Enquiry into the Nature and
Place of Hell, p. 47 1, by the translator of the passage
adduced from Dr. Thomas Burnet ; whence it ap-
pears that, by some mistake he read idolo ligneo in
the original ; whereas it is plainly idolo igneo there,
?. e. the fiery idol. And, indeed, there is no reason
to think the image of Moloch was of wood. The
Rabbins assure us it was of brass, which is most ac-
commodate to the several methods which they ima-
gined were used in sacrificing children to him; for
which see Calmet's Dictionary, v. Moloch.

XXXVII. There is a ludicrous Latin epistle writ-
ten to Sir Hans Sloane, on occasion of his present-
ing a Norway-owl to the university of Oxford, and
jyrinted in the Gentleman's Magazine, 1 767, p. 485,

CENTURY IX. 28l

with a translation, p. 6*13. The author of this let-
ter, I am informed by good hands, was Richard
Meadowcourt, afterwards Prebendary of Worcester.
The same author has left behind him in MS. a Col-
lection of Poetry and Prose, intituled, " Trifles
wrote in Youth by R. M." It is in his own neat
hand-writing, and in the possession of his niece
Mrs. Thomas.

XXXVIII. In Salmon's New Dispensatory there
is a method of making both simple and compound
Aqua Vita?; whence it appears there was a particu-
lar liquor so called. But it may be useful to remark,
that by Eau de Vie in Pere Lebat, and by Aqua
Vitae in Tavernier, neither of those preparations are
intended, but Brandy or Rum ; see Monthly Re-
view, 1768, vol. XXXVIII. p. 346.

XXXIX. A Scotch Doctor pretended to have an
infallible remedy against death, but on an application
of it to a patient he failed of success ; upon which
he was asked, " Well, Doctor, what are we to do
now ?" " Why," says he, " we must have recourse,
I think, to a flannel waistcoat."

XL. In respect of cloaths, as the world judges
much by appearance, it is evident that where you
are not known, as when in London for example, you
should dress up to the top of your station ; but in
the country, and at home, where you are known to
all, you may go as plain as you please, as people
make not there your exterior their rule of judgment,
but your substantial fortune.

XL1. All languages are delivered with a tone of
voice peculiar to them, which is what we call
accent, and is a different thing from quantity : I
have no doubt, therefore, but the Greeks used those
marks which we call accents very antiently, namely,
to express and denote with what modulation of the
voice words, or parts of words, were to be uttered.

28 8 ANONYMIANA.

Accents, consequently, relate only to living lan-
guages, and can be of little use after a language
ceases to be spoken, which is the case of the Greek
tongue now. This affair seems to be most plain in
the Chinese, in which language the word has its
sense according to the note it is delivered in. In
common discourse we English rise and fall about
four notes.

XLII, The Two Grammatical Essays ; 1st, on a
Barbarism in the English language, in a Letter to
Dr. S. [i. e. Dr. Salter, Master of the Charter-
house] ; 2d, On the usefulness and necessity of
Grammatical Knowledge in order to a right inter-
pretation of the Scriptures; printed at London in
1768, Svo. have for their author the Rev. William
Salisbury, once Fellow of St. John's College, Cam-
bridge, and afterwards a worthy Clergyman of Essex.

XLIIL The first wife of Mr. James Annesley,
who claimed to be the son of Lord Altham, and con-
tested with his uncle Richard for the Anglesey estate
and title, was the daughter of an innkeeper at Egham
or Staines ; she died, and left one daughter, who
married young ; she and her husband, whose name
was Wheeler, soon got into the Fleet, but she
eloped from him, and lived with another man. His
second wife (who was his widow) was sister of ... .
Banks, Esq. and by her Mr. Annesley had a son
and daughter, who both died young, and the wife
was afterwards put into a mad-house.

XLIV. The person who had the conference with
Mr. Wilkes in the King's Bench, in March 1769,
related in the Gentleman's Magazine for that month,
p. 127, was WTilliam Fitzherbert, Esq. Member of
Parliament for the Borough of Derby.

XLV. Four things, it is said, are much to be de-
sired : a good neighbour ; a window to every man's
heart ; that men's tongues and hearts should go to-

CENTURY IX. 283

gether ; and an house upon wheels. But the second
and third appear to me too much to coincide.

XLVI. Dr. Hyde strenuously contends, in the
" Historia Relig. Vett. Pers." that the Persians
never worshiped either the Sun or the element of
Fire, but only said their prayers before them to the
true God (Hyde, p. 148, alibi). It is a most re-
fined distinction, much like that alleged by the
Papists in regard of their use of images ; and I fear
the commonalty understood not the distinction, but
were truly ignicolce, as they are said to be by many
antient authors. The ordinary Gaures, or Guebres,
I doubt are so at this day. The work abounds with
antient learning of all kinds ; the modern authors
are not neglected ; but it is prolix, and full of repe-
titions ; what is worse, the learned are not con-
vinced by the performance (see Hutchinson's second
Dissertation, prefixed to his edition of Xsv. Ku'ge
nouo. p. xlii.

XLVII. The humming of bees, wasps, and hum-
ble-bees, proceeds, it is thought, from the quick agi-
tation of their wings, which causes an acute sound
called by the Antients stridor alarum; just as the
humming-bird makes the like noise by its wings
(see Bancroft's Essay on Nat. Hist, of Guiana.) Dr.
Brookes observes, that the chirping of the grasshopper
is owing to the same cause ; unless he means some
noise different from singing (Brookes, IV. p. 58).
But this I cannot believe, because the cricket, a species
of the grass-hopper, makes the same noise when in a
quiescent state, viz. in its hole or nest, and even be-
fore it has the use of its wings, as it does not fly till it
is old and large. The humble-bee ought rather, per-
haps, to be called the bumble-bee, as it is in some
parts, from the deepness of the note, just as the vio-
loncello is called by the vulgar a bum-bass; it seems
to be the Latin bomb us.

284 ANONYMIANA.

XLVIII. The common people will say in the
summer-time, it rains by planets; by which I sup-
pose they mean by plats, in particular places, that
is, of small extent : otherwise the expression seems
to have no meaning.

XLIX. To be flushed with victory, or to be
flushed with success, is a common expression, used
by Mr. Pope, Bishop Atterbury, and many of our
best authors. But I take it to be a mere corruption
of to be fleslid ; a metaphor taken from Falconry ;
when the hawk is permitted, for her greater en-
couragement, to taste the quarry ? Authors accord-
ingly so applied it a century ago ; see Author of
" The Government of the Tongue ;" Sir John Spel-
man's " Life of Alfred," p. 87; Fuller's Worthies,
p. 6*0; Howel's Letters, p. 125. — A species of the
Butcher-bird is called a Flusher (Pennant, pp. 16*3,
508) : and it seems obvious enough to imagine this
name may be also a mistake for Flesher, it having
so peculiar a way of killing and proceeding with its
prey (Pennant, p. l6l) ; but as this kind has so
much red about it, or blossom colour, it may as
probably be denominated from thence.

L. It has been usually observed, and, I appre-
hend, is a just observation, that if you have drank
freely over-night, and find yourself disordered with
it, feverish, crop-sick, listless, &c. next day, a mo-
derate resumption of the glass will relieve you. This
16 a remark of some antiquity ; for we meet with it
in the " Schola Salem itana," c. xv.

" Si nocturna tibi noceat potatio vini,

Hoc tu man& bibas iterum, fuerit medicinal

And yet it is difficult, I presume, to account for it.

LI. The Mulberry-tree, in our climate, is one of
the latest in putting out leaf ; and it is an observa-
tion, that we ought not to change our winter-cloaths
for summer-ones till this tree is green; and it is cer-

CENTURY IX. 285

tainly a very safe and prudential one, as a precau-
tion that cannot be too much recommended. The
Heralds say this tree is an emblem of Wisdom, in
not shooting till the severity of the North-East is
over (Guillim, III. c. 7).

LI I. A gentleman purchased a share of a good
mine, then flourishing, at a great price ; where-
upon one said to him, " Sir, you are become mag-
nus minor, I hope you will never become minimus."

LI II. When after a great supper, or eating any
thing that lies heavy at the stomach, we tumble and
toss, and cannot compose ourselves to sleep for hours
together, we are apt to complain of it ; and in-
deed such restlessness, which by some is called the
Jitchets, is troublesome enough, being attended with
anxiety and uneasiness. But the complaint is cer-
tainly ill founded, because, in such a state of op-
pression, which I presume is chiefly owing to wind
pent up in the stomach through crudity and indi-
gestion, the frequent turning and moving of the
body is exceedingly useful ; the contents of the sto-
mach being thereby perpetually stirred and mixed,
whereby the wind is expelled, and the concoction
facilitated ; and probably without such agitation
our victuals would be much longer in passing the
stomach.

LIV. Poultry will eat sugar greedily, and it will
make them fat ; hence Martial :

u Pascitur et &\i\c\ facilis Gallina farinae."

LV.

" Ter tria sunt septem, septem sex, sex tria
tantum,
Et bene si numeres bis duo sexfaciunt."

The above is a griphus or aenigma adduced by
Tollius in his edition of Ausonius, p. 451, and al-
ludes to the number of letters ; thus, ter tria, make

2$6 ANONYMIANA.

seven letters ; septem has six letters ; sex three only ;
and duo taken twice produces six ; so that literce is
the word understood.

LVI. The Saxons seldom latinized their names,
not even on their coins, where the style seemed to
require it; but as to foreign names, they generally
retained them in their Latin forms, as Augustinus,
Gregorius, &c. See the Saxon Chronicle, passim.

LVII. That part of Sir William Dugdale's Baro-
nage which relates to the Earls before the Conquest
is greatly deficient, by reason that this learned and
industrious author had not recourse to the Saxon
Chronicle.

LVIII. John Leland, in his " New Year's Gift,"
(see Weever's Fun. Mon. p. 690,) speaks of his
learned Briton's being skilled in the four tongues,
by which he means English, Latin, Greek, and He-
brew. So Meric Casaubon proposed writing de qua-
tuor Unguis, though he has only printed, and per-
haps only finished, his essays upon two of them, the
Hebrew and the English or Saxon.

LIX. The nameless author of the Life of Dr.
White Kennett, Bishop of Peterborough, London,
1730, 8vo, was Mr. William Newton, curate of
Wingham in Kent. Mr. Newton had been brought
up to business, and was, as I take it, a silversmith
at Maidstone ; but having always a serious turn, and
being much disposed to reading, Bishop Kennett
was the director and encourager of his studies, and
by his advice, assistance, and recommendation to an
eminent and learned Prelate, as he tells us in his pre-
face, he was admitted into orders. This Mr. New-
ton was concerned in the Bangorian controversy, and
vrrote a pamphlet or two on the Bishop's side of the
question ; and the Bishop, but many years after-
wards, gave him a living in the diocese of Winches-
ter. He was author also of " An Essay against

CENTURY IX. 287

unnecessary curiosity in matters of Religion, applied
particularly to the doctrine of the blessed Trinity."
Also of a " Sermon preached in the parish-church
of Wingbam, July 2, 1727, occasioned by the
death of his late Majesty king George;" and of the
Antiquities of Maidstone. He proposed a second
volume of the affairs of Bishop Kennett; see the
postscript. And, indeed, something further seems to
be necessary, as he says nothing of the Bishop's
marriage, which, as I remember, was not very
happy, nor of his issue. He observes, p. 31, that
on Kennett's preaching before the House of Com-
mons, Jan. 30, 1705, he had the thanks of the
House, and was desired to print his sermon, as if
he was not aware that this was customary. So, p.
211, speaking of his sermon preached before the
Lords Jan. 30, 17 19, he remarks, as weakly, that
in the order of the House for thanks to the preacher,
it is called an excellent sermon. By Poor Abel,
p. 96, is meant Abel Boyer, who in 17 11 printed
the Post Boy.

LX. Rapin, I. p. 6*1, seems to doubt of King
Ina's getting the Romescot settled by the General
Assembly, or Parliament of Wessex ; after which
he returned to Rome, and took upon him the
Monkish habit. He doubts, I say, of the first fact;
but Ina was certainly twice at Rome; and upon his
latter journey took the Frock (Malmesb. de Antiq.
Glaston. Eccl. p. 312.)

LXI. The substance of Dr. Pettingal's Disserta-
tion on the Original of the Equestrian figure of St.
George may be found in Browne's " Vulgar Errors."
where the learned author supposes it to be all
emblematical.

LXI I. Alexander Stopford Catcott, of St. John
Baptist's College, Oxon. took the degree of LL. B.
March 6, 1717, and December 10, 1714, he finished

$8$ ANONYMIANA.

" The Poem of Musaeus on the Loves of Hero and
Leander paraphrased in English heroic verse ;" to
which the Epistle Dedicatory is to the Right Ho-
nourable the Lady Mary Mountague. The copy,
very neatly written, for I apprehend it was never
printed, was in 1770 in the possession of Mr. Jollis,
Schoolmaster.

It begins :

Sing, Muse, of hidden Love the conscious flame,
Nocturnal joys, and secret bliss proclaim:
Sing the bold youth, who nightly swam to prove
The distant pleasures of a foreign Love,
Fair Hero's marriage and conceal'd delight,
Unseen by morn, and wrapt in shades of night.

There are 658 verses : and it concludes,

Thus for Leander dead fair Hero died,

Nor could the sea nor Death himself divide

Th' unhappy Bridegroom from his faithful Bride.

LXIII. That fine song,

" 'Twas when the seas were roaring," &c.
ends thus :

" When o'er the white-waves stooping

His floating corpse she spy'd,
Then, like a lily drooping,

She bow'd her head, and died — "

which is borrowed from the Greek poem on Hero
and Leander ; but is, I think, an improvement upon
it. Hero, in her passion of grief, cast herself from
the tower ; but the damsel here does not destroy
herself, but, overcome with excess of grief, is, as
it were, suffocated with it.

LXIV. The Sibyl in Virgil, Mne'id. VI. 667,
addresses Musaeus, the antient Greek poet, not
merely because he was older than Homer, but be-
cause he was «totowj, a writer of heroic verse.

CENTURY IX. 2§0

LXV. Dr. Stukeley stiles himself Chyndonax in
his address to the Princess of Wales, whom he calls
the Archdruidess ; (see p. 1 57-) The name was not
of his own invention, but taken from an inscription
which formerly made a great noise in the world,
and supposed to be found near the city of Dijon ;
Montfaucon, II. p. 278.

LXVI. It was a singular fancy in the person that
first observed it; but these words at the head of a
map of the world, Nova totius terrarum orbls
tabula, make an hexameter when read backwards ;
and as good an one as many a Monkish verse.

"Abulat sibro murarret suitot avon."

LXVI I. The Editor of a " Projecte, conteyning
the State, Order, and Manner of Govern mente of
the University of Cambridge: as now it is to be seene
in the three and fortieth yeare of the raigne of our
Soveraigne Lady Queene Elizabeth," Cambridge,
1769, 4to, was Michael Lort, B. D. Fellow of Tri-
nity College, and Greek Professor.

LXVIII. Dr. Delany, who is supposed to be au-
thor of the Reflections upon Polygamy, represents
the Appian way as possibly irrecoverably flooded in
the reign of Mauritius, p. 1 84 ; which was not the
case, as remains of it are now to be seen; Blainville,
III. pp. 214, 218, 221.

LXIX. The same author supposes the heaps of
stones found in the woods of Denmark to be the
effects of the clearing of the grounds in cultivation,
p. 1S5 ; but, surely, they are rather kairns, or piles
collected for memorials of the dead.

LXX. The Author of «* Anecdotes relating to the
Antiquity and Progress of Horse-races for above
2000 years;" Lond. 176*0; a small pamphlet in Svo,
is Dr. John Burton of York; as I have it from
himself.

2$0 ANONYMIANA.

LXXI. Sir John Wynne's house was called
Gwedir ; and this word " is said to signify glass ;
and this was probably the first house in those parts
which had glazed windows." Wynne's Gwedir, p. 2.
Is not gwedir a corruption of Latin vitrum ? It is
not a British word, as not occurring in Richards's
Dictionary.

LXXII. When the French adopt and write our
English words, they turn them into perfect cenigmas.
This is owing principally to the difference of pro-
nunciation; hence Ridingcoat is with them Redin-
gott ; BowUngreen, Bullhi grin ; My Lord is made
into one word Milord ; and, moreover, converted
into a gentile noun, a Milord signifying an English-
man, as a Monsieur does a Frenchman. It is thought
the French Boulevart is from the English Bulwark,
or German Bolwerk. (Menage, Origines de la Langue
Franc, in v. and see Mr. Gough's Anecdotes of Bri-
tish Topogr. p. 29, seq. on this subject.) [See also
a former observation to this effect in p. 2267]

LXXII I. Richard Gough, Esq. Member of the
Society of Antiquaries, London, is author of the
Introduction to the Society's volume, intituled,
" Archaeologia ;" and the same learned writer pub-
lished, without his name, that useful book, " Anec-
dotes of British Topography," Lond. 176*3, 4to, at
which time he was not more than thirty-four years
of age.

LXXIV. The Vicar of was very unwilling

to permit any stranger to preach for him ; and did
absolutely, on occasion, refuse his pulpit to one he
was not acquainted with. He said, " If the gen-
tleman preaches better than I, my parishioners may
not relish me so well afterwards ; and if worse, he
is not fit to preach at all." However, the Vicar is
so far to be commended, that he was always pre-
pared for the duty of the pulpit, and did not hunt
for exchanges, as many do.

CENTURY IX. 2.91

LXXV. Archbishop Parker, speaking of Arch-
bishop Theobald, says, " Cujus etiam originis et
institutionis ignota est historia" But Fitz-Stephen
tells us, p. 11, edit. Sparke, " Praefatus Gilbertus
[Pater Thomas Bechet] cum domino Archiprcesule
de propinquitate et genere loquebatur; ut Me ortu
Normannus, et circa Tierici villam de equestri or-
dine, natu vicinus.

LXXVI. Mr. Drake, in Eboracum, p. 421, re-
presents Roger of Bishop's-bridge Archbishop of
York, as promoted by Robert Dean of York and
Osbert the Archdeacon ; whereas Stephanides ex-
pressly says, p. 11, that he owed his promotion to
Theobald Archbishop of Canterbury, in whose family
he had lived.

LXXVI I. Fitz-Stephen says, it is the privilege of
the Lord High-Chancellor of England : Ut Capella
Regis in ipsius sit dispositione et cur a ; vide p. 13 ;
but this must be when the Chancellors were Eccle-
siastics, as they were formerly.

LXXVI II. What Fitz-Stephen, p. 15, relates of
Becket, when Lord Chancellor, having youths, both
foreign and domestick, educated in his family, cor-
responds with what Cavendish relates of his patron
Cardinal Wolsey.

LXXIX. On September 23, 1 73 1, about nine
in the evening, I saw a luminous entire hall" circle
from S. E. to N. W. and almost vertical ; it seemed
not to move i-n situation, but grew fainter and fainter
till it was quite withdrawn : from the time I was
called out to see it, it might last fifteen minutes; but
how long it had been there before I cannot say.

LXXX. Maimbourg, Hist, des Croisades, torn.
III. p. 268, mentions, amongst those that were at
Damieta in 1218, " Le Prince Oliver, fils de Henri
III. Roy (t Angleterre ;" but King Henry was then

u 2

20/2 ANONYMIANA.

but a youth himself; so that he must mean Oliver
natural son of King John, base brother of Henry
III. concerning whom see Sandford, p. 87.

LXXXI. Pontefract, so they commonly write the
name of this town, from an accident falsely said to
have happened at this place; Drake, Ebor, p. 418;
but the truth is Pontfrete, as Mr. Drake always
writes it. He says, 1. c. " But Pontefract, or rather
the Norman Pontfrete, took its name from a different
occasion, as I could shew, were it to my purpose in
this place to do it." I presume he means from the
building the bridge at that place, where, before there
was a ferry, as Pontfrete, qu. Pons ad f return,
answers exactly to Ferry-bridge, or Bridge at the
Fern/, you are to suppose, there was no hamlet then,
or houses, at the bridge, as now ; but that Pont-
frete was the place of habitation next to the bridge.

LXXXII. Oversights will occur in most authors;
certainly, however, in such an hasty writer as Dr.
Thomas Fuller, who, in the Worthies, Kent, p. 78,
says, "Had [Theodor Ivanowich] cut off this em-
bassador's head, he [the embassador] and his friends
might have sought their own amends; but the ques-
tion is, where would he [the embassador] have found
it?" Certainly, the dead embassador could neither
have sought nor found it. This though is supposed
to be a posthumous work, so that we should not be
too rigorous in censuring it.

LXXXI II. Macrobius is no good author to fol-
low in point of Latinity, partly on account of his
modernity, and partly of his foreign extraction; for
which reason he apologizes himself for his language,
p. 132. Indeed, as he does not name his country,
there is some doubt whence he was ; Fabric. B. L.
I. p. 620. But, for my part, I cannot but deem
him a Greek : observe, 1st, his name, Ambrosius
Aurelius-Theodosius Macrobius ; 2ndly, his inti-

CENTURY IX. 293

mate acquaintance with Greek literature, so appa-
rent throughout his works; and, 3dly, that p. 131,
he proposes to give his son only what he had read,
" in diversis seu Grcecis, seu Romance Linguae vo-
luminibus." Surely, had he been born elsewhere,
he would have mentioned the authors of that coun-
try also. It is a question too whether he was a
Christian or not, Fabric, ibid. ; but the whole strain
and turn of his works evince him to have been a
Pagan ; and Fabricius himself inclines to this opi-
nion.

LXXXIV. Matthew Duane used to say, when he
gave five guineas extraordinary for a rare and valu-
able coin, he could get five guineas at any time, but
could not every day meet with such a curiosity.
This is a good hint to gentlemen of fortune, collec-
tors of medals, or of scarce books, to be alert, and
not to let slip a favourable opportunity.

LXXXV. The author of " La Science des Me-
dailles," 2 tomes, Paris, 1715> a new edition im-
proved, \9 father Jobert. Fabric. Biblogr. Antiquar.
p. 519 (Mr. Thoresby's Museum, p. 276). We
have an English version by an anonymous hand, in
l697> 8vo, made from the first edition, the author
of which was Roger Gale, Esq. (Thoresby, 1. c.)
Another edition, 2 vol. Paris, 1730? enriched with
commentaries of some learned Frenchmen.

LXXXVI. Constable, of Burton-Constable, in
East Riding, co. Ebor.

=Y= =?= . . . Hcneage.

I ' I '

Two daughters, Marmaduke, took the name of

one married. Tunstal.

Marmaduke was author of " Ornithologia Britan-
nica, seu Avium omnium Britannicarum tarn ter-
restrium quam aquaticarum catalogus, sermone La-
tino Anglico et Gallico redditus : cui subjicitur ap-
pendix, Aves alienigenas, in Angliam advenientes,

294 ANONYMIANA.

complectens." Lond. 1771, in two large leaves,
which he was pleased to give to his friends. This
work is not a translation, though the word redditus
seems to imply that; but is compiled chiefly from
Mr. Thomas Pennant's British Zoology, a work he
often cites. The ambiguity would be avoided by
saying, earum nomina sermone Latino, Anglico et
Galileo exhibens. He gives, as an head-piece, a
good print of the Cinclus, or Water-Ouzel.

LXXXVII. The motto of the family of Onslow
is, " Festina lente," a literal translation of the
name, and answering to the Greek of Augustus,
<r7reot)e fipa'&iwg, in Macrobius, VI. c. 8 ; where that
of Virgil, maturate fugam, is so finely explained
byServius the Interlocutor, as signifying retire gra-
dually; and see Servius ad iEn. I. 141.

LXXXVII I. It generally rains with us at the
Solstice ; for which there is a good natural cause,
from the vapour which the Sun, in those long days,
exhales from the ambient sea. This rain, so sea-
sonable, will of course produce plenty, according to
that of Virgil, Georg. I. 100 :

Humida Solstitia. atque hyemes orate serenas
AgricoUe.

The Commentators, however, understand it of the
whole Summer; but, be that as it will, the sol-
stitial rains are here in England extremely beneficial.

LXXXIX. Mrs. Mary Masters, who died in
June 1771, was daughter of a petty schoolmaster
of Norwich. Her father, as she told me, for she
lived in my house almost two years, was greatly
averse to her learning Latin, and indeed she was not
very literate, but had a vast memory, with a good
ear ; so that her poetry is in general easy and smooth.
Her works consist of two volumes, 8vo. The first
was published in 1733, and the latter in 1755. She
was of a cheerful disposition, and a good eompa-

CENTURY IX. 295

nion ; was a sincere, conscientious, good woman.
Her circumstances were but strait, so that she was
compelled to depend much upon her friends, but
was liberal and generous, according to her ability.
She came to Whittington in 1755, and left it April
1757, when, as I judge, she might be about 6*3
years of age.

XC. The noble Cabinet of the Earl of Pembroke
was published in 1746, in a thick quarto, containing
308 copper plates, under the title of " Numismata
antiqua in tres partes divisa; collegit olim, ot aeri
incidi vivens curavit, Thomas Pembrochiae et Mon-
tis Gomerici Comes." It is a naked work, without
a syllable of letter-press ; however, it was a noble
present to the Publick; his Lordship, the son of the
above Earl, giving the perquisites of the publication
to his Gentleman, as I have heard, for whose bene-
fit the copies were disposed of at g@l. lis. 6d. ; but
now [1770] they are sold commonly at three gui-
neas. The credit and value of this performance
depends very much on the ability and accuracy of the
Antiquary employed in it. However, I cannot say
the coins are well disposed; there are too many titles,
which breeds confusion, and makes it difficult to
consult ; certainly it would have been better to have
placed all the coins together that belong to one
Prince, as is usually done, and, at the end, to have
made a copious index in respect of reverses and their
subjects. The late Mr. Joseph Ames, Secretary to
the Society of Antiquaries and F. R. S. compiled an
Index to the book, which he distributed as presents
amongst his friends ; but it does not in the least
remedy the evil complained of above. The Pem-
brokian Cabinet was lodged in the Bank afterwards,
and I presume is there at present ; so that when
Mr. Clarke, of Buxted, Dr. Jeremiah Milles Dean
of Exeter, and myself, wanted to know the weight
of that famous gold coin of Vigmund, part IV. tab.

206' ANONYMIANA.

23, we were not able to procure it. A judicious cri-
tical Commentary on these plates would be a per-
formance highly acceptable to the learned world.
So Mr. Wise, in Praef. p. xiii. concerning his book,
le Finito Catalogo Commentarium adjungere visum
est, sine quo is pariitn utilis esset Tyronibus"

XCI. I cannot approve of the word suspicious
when applied to things in the sense of liable to sus-
picion, though it be used sometimes by authors to
that effect ; because it is so commonly predicted of
persons, and has in that case an active and not a
passive sence. Mr. Gay, indeed, in the Beggar's
Opera, uses desirous for desirable, much in the
same way ; but it is doubtless an impropriety, to
which he was drawn by the rhyme ; for desirous,
expressing an affection of the mind, is only appli-
cable to persons, and not to things. It is true, ad-
jectives terminating in ous are sometimes used of
objects or things ; as beauteous, calamitous, disas-
trous, and the like; but then they have not an ac-
tive meaning also, as suspicious and desirous have.
Why should we not say suspicible of a suspected
object ?

XCII. The " Historia Cancellariatus Guil. Laud
Archiep. Cant. Lond. 1700," fol. cited by Mr.
Wise in " Praef. ad Numm. Bodl. Catalog." p. viii.
is no other than Laud's Letters, published that year
by Henry Wharton.

XCI II. Dr. Shaw calls the Papases, or Presbyters,
of the monastery of St. Catharine at Mount Sinai
Kalories ; Travels, p. 330, 35 1. Others write the
word Caloyer; Churchill, Collect. IV. p. 38; Tour-
nefort, Voy. I. pp. 121, 145, 1*>0. The Doctor de-
rives the term from KctXoyepog, i. e. a good old man ;
referring to Tournefort, p. 121. The word occurs
indeed there, but without any etymon. I should
rather deduce it from KaTOaspyos, whence Zacharias

CENTURY JX. 297

Calliergus (Fabric. B. G. VII. p. 48, and X 19)
had his name ; and give it the sense of Vir bonus,
or operum bonorum artifex.

XCIV. One cannot approve of the word wilder-
ness, as the translation of desertum, it importing
rather sylva, a forest, a planted or woody country,
directly contrary to the sense and meaning of de-
sertum. Many, again, to distinguish the word de-
sert from desert, the bellaria, or the last service of
an entertainment, will write desai*t, which one can-
not approve, as the Latin is desertum, and the sense
of the two words is generally sufficiently differenced
by the context, and always by the accent in pro-
nunciation.

XCV. It seems to have been a common notion
that the race of mankind gradually diminishes in
stature ; hence Virgil reckons that posterity would
behold with admiration the huge bones of those
Romans who fell in the civil wars when afterwards
they should accidentally be discovered :

" Grandiaque effossis mirabitur ossa sepulchris."

A notion which naturally led the Antients to ima-
gine that the first men had been giants in respect of
us ; or at least that there had been formerly giants
in the world.

XCVI. Birds that migrate usually flock together
before they take their flight: hence Bochart ob-
serves, that the Grus, or Crane, being a bird of pas-
sage, the Latin word congruo comes from their as-
sembling themselves together. We are all witnesses
of Swallows and Fieldfares collecting themselves in
a body before their departure. The birds come in
the same manner in numbers to us. The Wood-
cocks appear all at once; and in the year 1775, the
season of their approach being very windy and tem-
pestuous, so that they could not make the land,
many hundreds of them fell into the sea. and were

2£)S ANONYMIANA.

drowned ; and were floated on shore bv the tide on
the Scarborough coast.

XCVII. The question is, Why a horse-shoe
should be nailed on the threshold against witch-
craft? Now I find among the Bullae in Mont-
faucon, which were intended as preservatives against
fascination, one in the form of an horse-shoe.

XCVIII. It was said in a pasquinade, respecting
the great and noble family of Barberini, " Quod
nonfecerunt Barbari> Jecerunt Barberini" on oc-
casion of Urban VIII. who was of the family, taking
the Corinthian brass from the Pantheon, and making
an altar with it ; Rycaut, Contin. of Platina, p. 277 ;
and this has raised a cruel and unjust prejudice in
people's minds against this family ; as the Barberini
were certainly great patrons of learning and learned
men; Montf. VII. p. 472; Rycaut, 1. c. pp. 272,
273, 292 ; Fabricii Praefat. ad Leon. Allatii Apes
Urbanae ; and Leo himself in Consilio de opere.

XCIX. Mr. Lewis observes (Life of William
Caxton, p. 33), that King John lost his crown,
along with his baggage, when he crossed the icashes
in his way from Norfolk into Lincolnshire; and
therefore he thinks it an impropriety, that in the
cut in Fox's " Acts and Monuments," the King
should have his crown on when he was at Swines-
head-abbey. Now I apprehend it is not true that
the crown was then lost, as no author mentions
that particular ; and that it is probable John had
not his crown with him. And though in the ac-
count given by Thomas Wikes of the proceedings
at Gloucester, his son Henry III. is crowned with a
garland, instead of the real crown ; this, I presume,
happened, not because the crown was lost, but be-
cause it was at the Tower of London, which was
then in the possession of Lewis the Dauphine. But
be this as it will, there is no impropriety in John's

CENTURY IX. 299

wearing a crown in the cut, that being a necessary
insigne to shew the person of the King; and so on
his tomb at Worcester, as engraved in Sandford
(" Genealog. History of England") he lies with his
crown on : so, again, John is said to have given his
own sword to the town of Lynn (Rapin, I. p. 279);
and yet on the monument he is represented with his
sword.

C. The Spiritual Lords prefix their Christian
names to their titles, or sees ; and the Temporal
Lords formerly did the same: thus Richard the
great Earl of' Cork, in his MSS. writes Ri. Cor he.
When the custom was left off by the Lay Lords, I
cannot say. It might as well have been continued,
because, in some cases, it may contribute to ascer-
tain the person, by distinguishing a father from son5
or vice versd.

( 300 )

CENTURIA DECIMA.

I. I HAVE heard in conversation, and seen it
written (Gent. Mag. 1785, p. 760) :

aliquando bonus dormitat Homerus,

as if it was part of a line in Horace. But now the
verse in the author is,

Indignor ; quandoque bonus dormitat Homer us.
This, in effect, is much the same thing as implying
that the poet sometimes nodded. The error, there-
fore, and the only error is, in citing the above, ali-
quando, &c. as the literal or express words of Horace.

II. "Philippe II. (Roi d'Espagne) etoit petit.
On a eu occasion de remarquer que les passions
concentrSes, personelles et violent es logent de pre-
ference chez les hommes de petite stature: en gene-
ral Us sont plus me'chans ; les petits itres ont plus
de passions vicieuses que les autres.^ This is the
observation of the author of the drama of Philippe II.
p. lxv. bold, and very disputable. I do not under-
stand his passions concentre'es.

III. Mabillon thinks the Breviary was so called
from the abbreviations, like short-hand, used therein ;
Farneworth, Life of Sixtus V. p. ii ; but quaere, as
such abbreviations were then so generally in all
books, I should rather think it denominated so from
its being a short abstract of the Romish devotions.

IV. Bishops and Curates; Common Prayer Book.
It would be better to say Bishops and Clergy ; for

CENTURY X. 301

though Curh in French, and Curato in Italian, sig-
nify a Rector or Vicar of a Church, Curate has not
that sense with us.

V. Con, in the abbreviation of Hon, in MSS. of
Queen Elizabeth's time, and since, as mention, ex-
communication, &c. seems to have arisen from the
similitude of c and t; those letters being then written
in such a manner as not easily to be distinguished.

VI.

" neque ille

Aut doluit miser ans inopem, aut invidit habenti."

Virg. Geor. II. 498.

The former part of this alternative, Ruaeus will tell
you, was according to the doctrine of the Stoics,
who have usually been reckoned the best sect of all
the antient Philosophers. But surely it is a most
horrible notion, diametrically opposite to the whole
spirit and temper of the Gospel ; and yet the Poet
makes it constitute a part of the felicity of his envied
countryman :

" Deos qui novit agrestes"

These Stoics, prepossessed with maxims so inhu-
mane, must certainly be subjects very ill prepared
for the reception of a religion so fraught with ten-
derness as the Christian was towards the poor and
needy, the distressed and miserable.

VII. One may justly wonder that Virgil, in enu-
merating the pleasures of a country life, should omit
the mention of the singing of birds. He speaks of
streams, of groves, of grottos, the lowing of oxen,
&c. but takes no notice of the feathered choir, which
affords so much delight to us, and is always speci-
fied by our poets whenever they mean to describe
the charms of a rural scene; see Georg. II. in Jin e.
Horace, indeed, Epod. II. just insinuates:

" Queruntur in sylvis aves"

302 ANONYMIANA.

And see Canticles ii. 12. Nor does Virgil insinuate
any thing concerning hunting, fishing, or hawking,
except in the brief expression of lustra ferarum ;
though Horace does.

VIII. That the word Tyrannus was antientlv
used in a good sense has been observed by many ;
but why do we say Tyrant in the present and bad
signification of it? Mer. Casaubon, in his transla-
tion of M. Aur. Antoninus, writes Tyran, and so
do the French. The same M. Casaubon writes
phancy ; which, notwithstanding the Italian ortho-
graphy, one cannot disapprove ; and yet, methinks,
phanfsy would be better.

IX. The cold or heat of countries does not alto-
gether depend upon latitude. In hot climates they
have often sea-breezes ; and on the contrary, in Nova
Scotia, which is nearly in the latitude of Spain, there
is severe cold for three months.

X. Advowsons go now very high ; but patronage
formerly was esteemed of small value, the patrons
then giving their benefices away freely, and none
ever sold. Thus Sir Francis Leake, who died 22
Elizabeth, had five messuages, two hundred acres
of arable land, three hundred of pasture, forty of
gorse, forty of moor, at Tibshelf, in Derbyshire,
with the advowson of the church there; and yet the
whole was only estimated at =£%. per annum. In

another place, the advowson of is said to be

worth nil.

XI. Posthumous, used of a child born after the
death of the father, and very expressive from post
and humus. The Latin word postumus, without
h, and as the name of the Roman Emperor is writ-
ten on the coins, is of somewhat different original,
being merely the superlative of post; thus, post,
posterior, postumus, or postimus; v. omnino Claud.
Dausquius.

CENTURY X. 303

XII. Wonder at nothing; man is running mad
every day ; God is a wonder ; Nature is a wonder ;
and man is a wonder himself.

XIII. It is a very difficult thing to write a good
book; .for as an ignorant man, on the one hand,
cannot write well on his subject; it is very hard for
a man that knows his subject well to do it: it is as
hard for him to descend to the plain and trite things
which are to be laid down, and to write for the
ignorant, as for the unskilful man to write for the
learned, and vice versd ; besides the difficulty of
perspicuity of expression which belongs to both.

XIV. Consolidation j or the union of divers places
in the person of one man, is a great obstacle to
justice and equity ; as in the case of Officials of
Archdeacons and of Commissaries, Chancellor of
the Exchequer and Lord of the Treasury.

XV. A dog's nose is insensible of cold ; for, other-
wise, as cold takes away the smell, in cold weather
the coldness of the ground, and especially the dew
on the grass, would spoil his nose, and yet it is as
good then as at any other time. I take it, that heat
hurts his smell more than cold ; and that it is for
this reason that a dog's nose is always cold, and that
that moisture always upon it is given him for that
reason ; for when one is cold, one is least sensible
of cold; but then one is most sensible of heat, and
heat shall even cause pain.

XVI. Ordinarius, as Professor Ordinarius, not
to be expressed in our language. Lecturw Ordi-
nance are, by Mr. Wood (Hist. Antiq. lib. II. p.
31), distinguished from Cathedrales, or such as a
Professor reads ; and mean Lectures which candi-
dates read for their degrees. These they would call
at Cambridge Course Lectures, for there they say
Course Acts ; and this will help us to find the sense
of the word, which therefore must mean of' course.

304 ANONYMIANA.

XVII. You shall not see a sailor without a good
large pair of silver buckles, though what he has
about him else be altogether mean : the reason they
give for it is, that in case of shipwreck, they have
something with them whereof to make money.

XVIII. Soaking in bed after free drinking over
night, is as good a thing as any I know of: it is not
because a man perspires more in bed than when he
js up; for Gorter, 1 think, says the contrary ; but
because the circum-ambient air, when a man is so hot
within, is very sensible to him, and, as every one
knows, makes him chill, and liable to colds, and
may stop at length the perspiration, and so, I pre-
sume, occasion death.

XIX. People seem to envy Clergymen their sta-
tion, and seem to grudge that they are to be treated
like Gentlemen. They should consider, that many
of them would be Gentlemen otherwise ; and that
many, again, should they put those fortunes ex-
pended in their education to trade, would by that
means be Gentlemen by that time they grew towards
thirty ; and, lastly, that many of even those brought
up by mere charity, being men of parts, for other-
wise one must think they would never be sent upon
this footing to the University, would soon make
their ways into the world, and become Gentlemen.
But education, in other cases, makes us Gentlemen.
An Officer is a Gentleman by being an Officer; so
a Counsellor; a Physician. So others by birth,
Lords, Dukes, &c. And even this last one must
allow to be a parallel case. How many of the No-
bility are far from being truly Gentlemen in every
respect !

XX. One often hears people saying, that it is not
wholesome to lie with one's head and face quite co-
vered in bed: perhaps very justly ; for the experi-
ments of the air-pump shew, that the air often re-
spired becomes at last quite unfit for respiration,

CENTURY X. 305

poisonous, even so that the animal will die : so that
the less you approach to this, the freer passage there
is for the air at all times, the more wholesome it is;
from whence it follows, that it must be bad, not
only to sleep quite covered over, but also half-co-
vered, or so that any part of the expired air returns
with the fresh air inspired (which must happen
when the mouth is not perfectly free, or breathes
against any part of the clothes). From hence too
it follows, that the more open your bed is, the bet-
ter— and your room ; that neither the curtains be
drawn, nor every cranny stopped.

XXI. If light weakens and prejudices the eyes,
then a less quantity of it will damage in a less de-
gree. Again, if light does prejudice, then it does
so most when the eye is the most wearied, has been
long exercised already ; and from both these it fol-
lows, that in time of sleep, the eyes should be co-
vered by the night-cap, for the eye-lids will cer-
tainly admit a small portion of light to the retina;
and that it is best to have no light at all in one's
sleeping-room : and this may be one reason why it
is bad to sleep in the day-time. But further too,
sleep is in all likelihood as well designed to relieve
the eyes as the body: and this, I think, follows
from our winking every moment; if so, the less
light upon them in the night-time, the more relief;
the better the end is answered.

XXII. Why do we call it e diphthong, and o
diphthong, so that the former takes its name from
the subsequent vowel, and the latter from the pre-
ceding? I suppose it is because cu is pronounced as
a in same; and so this a being very like e, we are
at last got to call it e; and from hence it follows,
that we formerly pronounced a very open, as the
French do, for you must suppose a difference be-
twixt a and ae, that is, the first was a open, and
the latter a in same.

x

306 ANONYMIANA.

XXIII. Why do we punish by law Adultery m
women, and not in men ? It is certain that in
Pope Innocent's Decrees they are made equal crimes ;
see Vade Mecum, vol. II. p. 29"). Now the woman
is in subjection to the*man; and so their crimes are
not equal : and it is plain by the decree abovemen-
tioned that they were not esteemed equal antientlv:
and so by law, a woman that kills her husband is to
be punished in a severer manner than a husband that
kills his wife : and if a man and a woman be taken
in fornication, the laws punish the one and not the
other, though it is hard to find a reason for this. II
it should be said here, that if a man steal an heiress
the law takes cognizance of him, but if a woman
steal an heir she goes free; I answer, that it cannot
be otherwise, for that would suppose that the woman
courted the man.

XXIV. Seeing is believing : this old saying is
taken to task by those who write upon Faith ; it can-
not be so, say they, because seeing is directly op-
posed to believing: " Faith is the substance of things
hoped for, the evidence of things not seen." But
the proverb, or adage, never meant to say that sight
and belief were the same ; but that the seeing of a
thing is convincing, that when one sees a thing, one
must be convinced of the truth of it, and believe the
truth of it; and in this sense, seeing is in the high-
est sense believing : in short, seeing here is not
made to be the cause of believing, in a philosophical
strict way, but that it is as good, and equal to, or
as convincing as believing. See Trapp on the Tri-
nity, p. 320, so understanding it ; but see him, p.
330, directly thwarting it. But especially see John
xx. 20, for my sense.

XXV. A woman is not allowed to appeal but in
case of the death of her husband ; so says the Law ;
and, as I think, Magna Charta particularly. What
can be the reason of this ? I can devise no other but
what the Poet says :

CENTURY X» 307

•" quippe minuti

Semper, et infirmi est animi exiguique voluptas
Ultio: continuo sic colli ge, quod vindicta
Nemo magis gaudet, quamjoemincT

XXVI. Dr. Fuller wrote his two volumes, " In-
troductio ad Prudentiam," and " Ad Sapientiam,"
for the use of his son : an unkind act of a most affec-
tionate father ! What could he do worse for his son
than to introduce him into the world with all that
parade to turn the eyes of all mankind upon him ;
and, in short, so to raise every one's expectations
concerning him, that unless he proves a most in-
comparable person, he must disappoint them, and
appear littler

XXVII. When one rides through a city in the
night illumined with lamps, one becomes sensible
of the great service the moon is to us in this respect;
that were these lamps ten times as frequent, yet their
light would not equal that which an whole hemir
sphere enjoys from the Moon.

XXVIII. That swooning which happens upon
bleeding is usually ascribed to the turn of the blood.
But what is the turn of the blood? Does not the
blood keep running towards the heart all the while?
To be sure. And does not the swooning many times
happen before the untying of the fillet? It is the
head that is affected ; the quantity of blood there
being lessened, and, as it were, a vacuity left there,
produces this deliquium.

XXIX. Imposthvme — we seem not to have a
more barbarous word in our whole language than
this; the French write it aposthume; something
nearer the truth, for the Latin and Greek word is
diro^ij[JLa ; v. Fabri Thesaurum, in voce.

XXX. " Mens cujusque is est quisqtie" is wrote
over Pepys's Library at Magdalen College, C;iin-

x 2

30S AKONYMIANA.

bridge. It is taken from Cicero, Sonmium Sci-
pionis, and puzzles many people to construe it ; the
key is, mens cujusque is that quisque, the mind is
the man, according to Socrates ; see Lamb. Bos, Ob-
serv. p. 6*3.

— Laudat diver sa se.quentes.

It is in life, as in riding. When there are variety
of tracks, one always thinks any of them better than
that one is in; but, upon trial, they are all equally
bad.

XXXI. What a satisfaction it is to a man just to
nick a thing, to save it by a minute, so that a trifle
later would have produced a miscarriage. Judge
therefore what a torment it must be to reflect
upon an irreversible opportunity once lost: I need
give no instances ; every one can recollect but too
many.

XXXII. The omission of a proper term, or a
punctilious fault and behaviour, shall contract the
ill esteem of mankind sooner than a mistake about a
matter of ten times the importance. W'hat can be
the cause of this ? Not the nature of things; but
the inconsideration of the majority of mankind, and
their want of judgment — an hard case upon scholars
and men of superior parts and sense ; for these are
they that trouble themselves least about those insig-
nificant trifles.

XXXIII. " Magrri Car oil precursor" the in-
scription on Archbishop Laud's medal, seemingly an
allusion to John Baptist and our Saviour. Now it
is certain that the whole service runs in this strain :
and that several versicles are pitched upon that re-
late to the Messiah ; and the xxviith of St. Matthew
is the second lesson in the morning : [to say that
the lesson is the ordinary lesson for the day, is say-
ing nothing ; for though that be true, yet it is spe-
cially appointed in the office for the 30th of Ja-

CENTURY X. 309

wuary.] And this is carrying the matter too far ;
they had better have conceived that form which
comes instead of Venite Exultemus in their own
words, than have confined themselves to the words
of Scripture ; so as to give offence to some people.

XXXIV. One should set a private mark upon
one's Stories, as Clergymen do upon their Sermons ;
told at such a time, in such a place; and at such a
time in such a place; that the same may never be
brought over again in the same company, at least
but at proper distances of time ; for of all things
stories repeatedly told are the most troublesome and
disgusting.

XXXV. The following Epitaph on a beautiful
brother and sister, from " Camden's Remains," p.
413, edit. 1637, has been much admired, and not
undeservedly :

Lumine Aeon dextro caruit, Leonilla sinistro,
At potuit forma vincere uterque Deos :

Parve puer, lumen quod habes concede sorori,
Sic tu caecus Amor, sic erit ilia Venus.

The conceit of this is very pretty, but the conduct
bad ; for in the second line, vincere deos, more is
said than in the last. I would correct that second
line thus:

At forma possunt aequiparare Deos.

But again, Venus is the mother, and Love the son;
whereas these two are brother and sister ; read there-
fore concede parenti, and so I believe it is com-
monly read.

XXXVI. Gildas is a Declaimer and a Preacher —
" Heb'Uis Sermo" says Bede, I. 22. Athelwerd, a
sad writer both in his subject and stile: Malmes-
bury gives him much such a character in Praef.
But Ingulphus, excusing the faults of his time,

310 ANONYMIANA.

Credulity and Vehemence against the Seculars, is
really a good writer, pleasant and accurate.

XXXVII. Plz. that is, to wit, is the abbrevia-
tion of videlicet ; but how it comes to pass that viz.
should stand for videlicet is hard to say ; but scz. is
for scilicet in Athelwerd and Ingulphus, Sir Henry
Savil's edition,

XXXVIII. The English, say they, are led, like
the other Northern countries, to drinking, by the
coldness of their clime. This I cannot think to be
altogether the cause ; for we know a number of very
sober gentlemen, who yet will have the' bottle and
glass upon the table. I would imagine, therefore,
that besides the other cause, there is that of Gravity
in the case ; that, wanting the volatility and volu-
bility of the French, without some such an employ,
we should not know what to do with ourselves, or
our hands, for an whole evening. " Drinking from
the Danes." Continuator of Bede, 2, Q.

XXXIX. One would wonder how the iv could
ever come to be a letter in our language, for it is
plainly nothing else but the u vowel; for the u with
another vowel, whether a, e, i, o, or u, would be a
diphthong, and so would have the same pronuncia-
tion with the w, as uill spells will, as much as will.
Again, it has the property of the u in other respects,
viz. as the u is dropped in build, guild, &c. so is
the w in sword, two, untoward, toward, froward.

XL. An high wind in one's face in riding is apt
to make one sleepy: one cause of which, I presume,
is, that bearing hard upon the muscles of the eye-
lids, it wearies them.

XLI. Private Vices — Public Benefits, says the
title of the " Fable of the Bees." Now, when the
author comes to define Vice, he says, it is that
which is prejudicial to mankind, which makes his

CENTURY X. 311

title, his grand proposition, to be a mere contradic-
tion in terms.

XLII. Dr. Fuller observes, in " Praef. to Exan-
thematologia," that Sir Isaac Newton might have
his notion of gravity from a Spanish author ; so Mr.
Wollaston might have his criterion of good and
evil from that MS. I have of King James's Apho-
risms, if ever they were printed ; the 26*th Aphorism
there is: " Virtue is easier than Vice ; for the essen-
tial difference 'twixt Vice and Virtue is truth and
falsehood ; and it is easier and less pains to tell truth
than a lie : and for vices of the senses, custom is all
in all ; for to one that hath lived honestly, it is as
much pain to commit sin, as for another to abstain."
N. B. I have not observed orthography in this. —
Truth is not to Jbe spoken at all times, is an old
adage, which directly thwarts with Wollaston.

XLIII. Squirts old (" Contin. Bedae," 2, 23),
particularly as an unluckiness in boys.

XLIV. We have a great deal of our Saxon Ante-
cestors in us ("Confer Bedae Contin uatorcm," 3, 12.)

XLV. Du par le Roy, upon the French Arrets,
is not much unlike, " He took it from out the par-
lor:" and " De sub ejus potencia decapitatus erat
Diis de Say ;" see " Kempe's Life of Cade."

XLV I. To be able to look upon the sun, they
say, is a sign of one's having a maidenhead. Now
that is an observation that is founded in truth, for
venery has a bad effect upon the nerves, debilitates
them greatly, and particularly the optic nerves; and
when this happens, people must needs be less able
to bear the light than otherwise; you are to sup-
pose, that by losing one's maidenhead in this case,
is not meant just one single act; but long practised.

XLVII. As to what Captain Ragg, i.e. Ragg
Smith, the author of Phaedra and Hippolytus, told

312 ANOSYMIANA.

Colonel Ducket, concerning Lord Clarendon's His-:
tory ; I have been told by a Gentleman that knew
Smith very well, that he was one of the vainest fel-
lows alive, and that he really believed Smith might
say so ; but that the thing was never the more true,
or he the person concerned if true, for that Dr.

Aldrich had never any great regard for him.

i

XLVIII. As to the Chinese paintings, their co-
lours are lively, but otherwise they never break the
second Commandment; for " they make to them-
selves no likeness of any thing that is in the heaven
above, or in the earth beneath, or in the water under
the earth."

XLIX. It is plain the English have no genius for
painting; for saving Johnson, whom have we had
that have ever been masters ?

L. Comparison is the great rule we have of judg-
ing; but how hard it is to compare things together
truly ; for instance, here is an hundred pounds
issuing from hops, and another hundred from corn,
qu. from which the farmer gains most. Now here
are forty things on each side to be taken in, poles,
spades, hoes, &c. on one side ; on the other, horses,
feed for the horses, ploughs, harrows, &c. and yet
these are two things in the same way, viz. of farming.
And all that is to be done, in order to say, with any
certainty, whether hops or corn are more gainful.
So hard is it to judge truly in cases.

LI. It is commonly said, a Lord Temporal loses
his Christian name, and a Lord Spiritual his Sur-
name. This is right in part, and in part not ; for
if the Lord has a title, then he loses both Christian
and Surname; but if he is only Lord such an one,
as Lord Foley -, Lord Locel, then it is true. As to
the Spiritual Lords, in White's print of Archbishop
Wake, the style is wrong, " Guilielmus Wake,'' for
" Guilielmus" only ; and yet it must be owned, that

CENTURY X. 313

it would be well if this style of the Bishops was
altered, for it only creates confusion and difficulties
in history.

LII. It is a custom to bind a thread on one's finger
for the sake of remembering any thing. A very
antient practice ; for we read, Deut. vi. 8. " And
thou shalt bind them for a sign upon thine hand,
and they shall be as frontlets between thine eyes.'*

LIU. Harris, p. 1, and other authors, celebrate
\he Kentish humanity from Caesar's B. G. lib. 5,
*' Ex his omnibus, longe sunt humanissiml qui
Cantium incolunt? A mistake this; for, not to
derogate from the people of the country, humanis-
siml here relates not to temper, but the civilization;
the Kentish men being the most civilized, on account
of their intercourse with Gaul, which probably they
alone of all the British had at that time (" Johnson's
Sermons," vol. II. p. 83.) English not famed for
their humanity (" Strype's Annals," vol. II. p. 170);
aud we are now rude enough to strangers.

LIV. By the Shires, people living in the Soutli
of England, Kent, Sussex, Surrey, and the rest,
mean the people on the North side the Thames ; a
novel expression, for Mr. Lambarde says, " The
Shy re of Kent," p. 7.

LV. Thirteen-pence halfpenny is Hangman's
wages, because there was a piece of money of this
sort, as likewise six-pence three-farthings, the half
of it, both of them Scotch pieces, brought to us by
James the First. I have seen them both.

LVI. As the Greek, so our tongue, has words
that have the very same stamina, and yet are of a
(|uite contrary signification ; as, let him do itt i. e.
permit him to do it ; and I'll let him, j, e. I will
not permit him : so, / stood, i. e. I moved not ;
and we stood to the Northward, i. e. we went to

314 ANON YM I AN A .

the Northward : so, / can dispense with it, i. e. I
can do with it ; and, / can dispense with it, i. e. 1
can do without it : so, to soil one's cloaths, i. e. to
dirty them ; and to soil milk, i. e. to clear it of dirt
or filth ; so, to cleave is to stick to ; and to cleave
is to hreak hold, or to prevent sticking to, to sever.
But, besides words, we have expressions of this sort;
see LIX, LX. Again, contrary words have the
same meaning, as rip and unrip; jr actus, infractus;
annull, disannull, and null. And so infirmary, an
apartment in monasteries, is wrote Jirmary some-
times. Now these different senses affixed to the
same words either arise naturally, and so may be
accounted for from the original primary meanings
of these words, or are really different words ; or,
lastly, are different dialects. Let, in the first in-
stance, is the sign of the imperative mood ; and in
the second, it is a substantive, and I believe is never
used otherwise than substantively notwithstanding
the instance; so, as to stand is not to move, to stand
to the Northward is to proceed constantly or un-
moveably to the Northward. So to dispense, in the
second instance, is as much as to say I can bear to
dispose of it, i. e. I can be without it ; and, in the
first, I can dispose of it, i. e. I can employ it : so
that both arise from one notion of dispense, viz. that
of disposing. And so of soil, the notion of dirt is
in both instances.

LVII. As the case is with us now, one may
almost question whether we of this nation are any
gainers by the Reformation ; we had then too much
religion, but now we have none:

Incidit in Scyllam qui vult vitare Charybdim.

" The worst effect of the Reformation was the res-
cuing wicked men from a darkness which kept them
in awe. This, as it hath proved, was holding out-
light to robbers and murderers." Minute Philosopher,
vol. I. p. 92 ; and see him, p. 146", 147.

CENTURY X. 315

LVIII. The notion of Friar Bacon's brazen head
is borrowed -from the Continuator of Bede, 2, 16*.

LIX. This side Jifty, an expression depending
on the person speaking.

LX. Your time is mine; this is a compliment'
but is a double entendre, for it means the contrary
100.

LXf. Scriptures not exempt from jingle, or pun>
1 Sam. xv. 23, 26*, 27, 28. Luke v. 10. — Strype's
Cranmer, p. 32, there is a pun, and p. 105.

LXII. Several mis-spell their own names: Fabri-
cius, No. 1, writes " Joannes," in titulo. So
"' Nicolas" is mostly spelt Nicholas.

LXI1I. What is commonly said of Gresham our
rich merchant's buying a diamond, which the King
of France had refused to purchase on account of its
great price, and then swallowing it for a breakfast,
is trumped up from Tertullian de Pallio, p. lio, b.

LX1V. The following is as just and good a bur-
lesque as any I know of:

" Integer vitce scelerisque pur us, &c.

The man that is drunk and void of all care,

Tolderol, lolderol, tolderol, oddy,

Needs neither Parthian quiver nor spear,
Tolderol, &c.

The Moor's poison'd lance he scorns for to wield,

Whilst his bottle and pipe are his weapon and
shield.

Tolderol oddy, tolderol oddy, tolderol, lolderol,
tolderol, oddy.

2.
Undaunted he goes amongst bullies and whores.

Tolderol, &c.
Demolishes windows, and breaks open door? :

&c.

31 6 ANON YMI ANA.

He revels all night in fear of no evil,
And boldly defies either Proctor or Devil.
&c.

3-
As late I rode out with my skin full of wine,
Incumbered neither with care nor with coin ;
I boldly confronted an horrible dun;
And, frighted, as soon as he saw me he run.

4-
No monster would put you in half so much fear,
That should in Apulia's Forest appear,
In Africa's desert there never was seen,
A monster so hated by Gods and by Men.

5-
Come place me, ye Deities, under the Line,
Where there 's neither plant nor tree but the vine,
O'er the hot burning sand would I swelter and sweat,
With nought but my bottle to fence off the heat.

6.
Or place me where sunshine is ne'er to be found,

Tolderol, &c.
Where the earth is with Winter eternally bound,

&c.
Oh ! there would I nought but my bottle require,
My bottle should warm me and fill me with fire."

&c.

This was made at the University, which explains
lines 8 and 10. The author was one Bolton, first
of Oxford, and then of St. John's, Cambridge; and
he died of the small-pox. You cannot reconcile the
two last stanzas, unless you mean an empty bottle
in the former case, and a full one in the latter,
which is not so natural ; and therefore as brandy,
they say, both heats and cools, so we must sup-
pose a very strong wine to do the same.

LXV. Transition from birds to flies very easy ;
Humming bird: — from birds or flies to beasts;
Stag-fly, Bat. — Bird of Paradise without wings.

CENTURY X. 317

LXVI. Minchens, (Somner, Antiq. Cant. p. 37.)
Hence a mine hen pin, i. e. a Nun's pin.

LXVII. Bread the staff of life, Ezek. xiv. 13.

LXVIII. 25 Henry VIII. c. 15, an Act prohibits
importation of bound written and printed books ; the
King's subjects having become so expert in the sci-
ence and craft of printing, as to be able to print for
the King's dominions, &c.

LXIX. The fame of a man is his representative
when absent, or his embassador, and so should be
as sacred as the man himself.

LXX. Butterflies partake the colour of what they
feed upon mostly.

LXX I. Divinity is no Latin word, but is founded
on analogy ; for, as Humanity is human learning,
Divinity may well denote Theology.

LXXII. No wonder Peers Temporal have so
little Religion, for they drop their Christian name.

LXXII I. We see asses about a great house; too
often emblematical of those within!

LXXIV. Our English measure of ten feet in a
verse is adapted to our language, i. e. to a language
of monosyllables; for ten feet is only five Latin ones,
even supposing them spondees ; so that a verse
would express almost nothing, and be extremely
languid, if the language was not full of monosylla-
bles : hence too we have a poetic and prose language,
as have the Italians.

LXXV. If there be a Millennium, it is not un-
likely but in that state the creatures will have the
evil many of them have suffered in this life there
made up to them ; and perhaps inequality of plea-
sure and pain visible amongst the creatures amounts
to an argument that there will be such a state.

3 1 8 ANONYMIANA.

LXXVJ. That way of giving applause by hum*
ming, now practised in our Universities (for which
reason, in a Tripos speech, they were once well
called Hum et Hissimi Auditores) is a method not
unknown to Barbarous Nations (•' Churchill's Tra-
vels," vol. I. p. 66*1, ed. 1/32).

LXXVII. The accounts the Romish Missiouers
give of places are not always true. Let any one read
Navarette's work, in vol. I. of Churchill's Voyage?,
who sufficiently exposes some writers of this branch
that went before him : as to his own veracity I can
say nothing; but surely he is the most prolix con-
fused writer I have ever met with.

LXXVIII. It being antiently the custom to sign
writings with the cross, cruce signare ; so signo
comes to be to sign in Low Latin, and from thence
our sign; and therefore they that cannot write
mostly make a cross, and so another person writes
their name ; but otherwise it was customary to make
the two initial letters of each name, as the Church-
warden 1598, in the Register of Eastwell, signs the
bottom of the pages transcribed out of the old book .
which custom too, in that register, is frequently
used in signing protestation, vow, and covenant,
league and covenant. See before, on this subject,
Cent. III. No. XLIL

LXXIX. The Cocks which Pancirolus (II. tit. l),
mentions as brought from America, were Turkey-
cocks, as Salmuth there (p. 28) rightly observes.
The French accordingly call this bird Coq cTInde,
and from <T Inde comes the diminutive Difidon,
the Young Turkey; as if one should say, the Young
Indian Fowl. Fetching the Turkey from America
accords well with the common notion :

Turkeys, Carps, Hops, Pikarel, and Bttr,
Came into England all in a year —

CENTURY X. 3 10

viz. in the reign of King Henry VIII. after many
voyages had been made to North America, where
this bird abounds in an extraordinary manner. Qu.
How this bird came to be called Turkey? Johnson
latinizes it Gallina Turcica, and defines it " a large
domestic fowl brought from Turkey ;" which does
not a°ree with the above account from Pancirolus.
Brookes says, p. 144, " It was brought into Europe
either from India or Africa." And if from the lat-
ter, it might be called Turkey, though but im-
properly.

LXXX. Foreigners make one word of My Lord;
thus, Milord (and so in Register of Eastwell, 1551,
" Miladie"), Monsieur, Messieurs, Madame, Mes-
dames, Madonna, Fosignoria.

LXXX I. Horns long esteemed the badge of
Cuckoldom (Strype's Annals, vol. II. p. §\Q.)

LXXXII. In vino Veritas, i.e. a drunken man
speaks truth ; but, in another sense,

" With wine he replenish'd his veins,
And made his Philosophy real."

Song of the Tippling Philosophers.

i e. Wine helps the understanding, and enables
one to discover truth (" NieuhofTs Travels," p. 233,
col. 2.)

LXXXIII. It would be a pretty undertaking for a
learned and ingenious man, to give us the invention
of the most considerable methods of cure and medi-
cine. Becket, in the Philosophical Transactions,
speaks of Salivation ; and Mr. Baker, in Reflections
on Learning, of Bleeding.

LXXXIV. " Drink or drink not, you must pay"
(Fuller of Cambridge, p. 100.)

LXXXV. Mr. Peck thinks (Desiderata Curiosu,
p. 226), an hour's rest before twelve o'clock at night

,320 ANONYMIANA.

is worth two after, as is -commonly said, and as ex-
perience, as he observes, shews ; because our bodies
perhaps perspire better before than after that season.
But surely there is more perspiration after twelve
than before ; and therefore the true reason seems to
be, that, after the fatigue of the day, rest is most
seasonable then, the limbs and body wanting it:
and, if deferred, the exercise would be too much,
and they suffer by too long watching.

LXXXVI. To be within the Late, i. e. to ob-
serve it so far as not to be obnoxious to punish-
ment ; and this is a Graecism : Eftra> ysvsV&ai twv
vojxcou twv svayys.\ix(Sv. Synesius, ep. 67.

LXXXVI I. To wit, i. e. namely: to icit is to
hnow ; and so it answers exactly to the French
scavoir. The mark of this in Courts, when their
forms were in Latin, as they were till Lady-day
1733? was **i *• ^- scilicet. That ss, no doubt,
is a corruption for sc, the antient mark for it. —
Viz. is another mark for it, i. e. videlicet, which
is a regular mark, as scz. is in Latin MSS. for
scilicet.

LXXXVIII. The Barbarisms of the Latin tongue,
in the latter ages of it, consisted partly in the use of
stiff and strong expressions on every trifling occa-
sion ; so we have our monstrous, prodigious, vast,
shocking, devilish, at every turn : are we not driv-
ing towards Barbarity? But, what is worse, some
of our strong words are even sinful; every uncom-
mon thing is miraculous; to such a place, 'tis a
d — d long nay; the miles devilish long; and th-
roads cursed bad: nay, we do not stick at a little
nonsense, and to say, the weather is hellish cold.
These tend to familiarize the great sanctions of Re-
ligion, and so lessen the apprehension we have of
them ; nay, they lead at last to Swearing; for after
these expressions, by the frequency of them, have

CENTURY X. 321

lost their weight, then we roust swear ; for people
swear for the same reason that they use the ex-
pressions, out of earnestness, to exaggerate, and the
like.

LXXXIX. Same parts nourish the same; and
this will account for the similitude of children to
their parents ; and be of great service in medicine.
Take care of Hare's brains and Calf's-head brains.

XC. There are in all languages some words that
cannot be translated into other languages. We have
in English now, several untranslated French words ;
and so nutnen of the Latins, and vestigium in some
metaphorical uses of it. It is not in the least to be
wondered that we now cannot render such a number
of English words and phrases into Latin: to shoot
betwixt wind and water, Sir James Langham [of
whom Burnet, in " History of his own Times"]
rendered, inter utriusque elementi oscula trans-
verberavit. — So Emeritus Professor. — Messieurs
we cannot translate.

XCI. Kissing a bride, from the Romish custom,
to smell whether she drank wine or not (Dr. Taylor's
Civil Law.) — April Fools, from the Festum Stul-
torum. — Ring, &c. at the admission to the Doc-
torate, from the customs of Manumission. — Juries
without refreshment, &c. lest they should disorder
their understanding. — By Gemini, from the oath to
Castor and Pollux; Fielding in Arist. (From a
MS. of Dr. Farmer.)

XCI I. When the province of Silesia was sur-
rendered by the Emperor's troops to the arms of the
King of Prussia, in the war of 1741, his Majesty
came to Breslaw, to receive the oaths of allegiance
from the principal Silesians ; and the great hall of
the State-house was to be furnished in haste for the
ceremony. There was a throne already in the hall,
adorned with the Imperial Black Eagle with two

Y

322 ANONYMIANA.

heads. Now the Eagle of Prussia is black, with one
head only ; so that, to save time, they cut off one
of the heads of the Imperial Eagle, and clapped the
King's cypher on his breast, whereby he became as
complete a Prussian Eagle as if he had been a na-
tive, and not thus naturalized. (Letters of Baron
Bielfeld.)

XCIII. In former times in England the Jews
and all their goods were at the disposal of the chief
Lord where they lived, who had an absolute pro-
perty in them ; and they might not remove to ano-
ther Lord without his leave; and we read that King
Henry III. sold the Jews for a certain term of years
to Earl Richard his brother (Matt. Paris, pp. 521,
606, &c.) In the 16th Edw. I. all the Jews in
England were imprisoned until they redeemed them-
selves for a vast sum of money (Stow's Survey, b.
III. p. 54.) See before, Cent. V. Nos. XXV. and
XXVI.

XCIV. Bigamy, according to the Canonists,
consisted in marrying two virgins successively, one
after the death of the other; or in once marrying a
widow. Such were esteemed incapable of holy or-
ders. The Council of Lyons in 1274 denied priests
so married all clerical privileges. This Canon was
adopted and explained in England by the statute 4
Edw. I. st. 3. (commonly called the Stat, de Bi-
gamisj, c. 5; and bigamy thereupon became no un-
common counterplea to the claim of the benefit of
Clergy. But by 1 Edw. VI. c. 12, sec. 16, bigamy
was declared to be no longer an impediment to the
claim of Clergy (Dyer, 201, and 1 Inst. 806, note
l). By the 1st Jac. I. c. 11, bigamy is made felony,
but within the benefit of Clergy.

XCV. 24 Henry VIII. c. 11, an Act for paving
the street-way between Charing-cross and Strond-
cross, at the charge of the owners of land adjacent;

CENTURY X. 323

and the paving being made, it shall be maintained
by such adjoining land-owners, upon pain of for-
feiture to the King of vld. for every yard square not
paved or repaired.

25 Henry VIII. c. 8, Act for paving Holborn.

XCVI. Noon comes from Nona. But how then
comes it to mean meridies, or mid-day, when nona
means the ninth hour, that is, three o'clock ? See
the Glossary of Matthew Paris, in v. Nona; and
the Glossary to Wickliff.

XCVII. Earnest-money, very old; 4d. is re-
ceived 1513 or 1514 (" Old Book of Wye"); and
34 Henry VIII. the Churchwarden charges 4d. for
a Bargayn-peny ; and 37 Henry VIII. Ernest-
peny, 4d. including expences. " A Bargyn-peny
4dr 4 Edw. VI.

XCVIII. It is called text-hand and text-letter
because the text was ever wrote in a large hand, and
the comment in a small. As text-hand is both
square and round, it means little more than a large
hand of each sort: the books of J. Bad. Ascensius,
and of the other Black-Letter Printers, give one a
perfect notion of the reason of this name.

XCIX. Bell, booh, and candle. " Accensis can-
delis public^ eum excommunicatum nostrd auctori-
iate denuncietis." Alexander Papa apud Thorn,
col. 1818. Of this book, see Thorn, col. 2048.
Johnson's Canons, vol. II. ubique.

C. Falstaff's character in Shakspeare, so well
known to every body, was given at first to Sir John
Oldcastle; but was afterwards changed to Sir John
Fastolf, a reputable Gentleman and Knight of the
Garter; which gives great offence to Mr. Anstis,
Garter (see his Register of the Garter, p. 133). Now
it seems there was a notion of FastolPs flying in
a battle, and that the Duke of Bedford degraded

Y 2

324 ANONYMIANA.

him for it, by taking from him the George and the
Garter (Ibid. p. 138). This incident the Poet laid
hold of, as Mr. Anstis there acknowledges ; and it
appears to be in a great measure sufficient to excul-
pate the Poet; though Fastolf, we find, was afterwards
restored to his dignity; and, in truth, was a most
worthy and valiant Gentleman. (The Life of him
in " Biographia Britannica" was written by Mr.
Gough.)

INDEX

*** The numerals denote the Centuries,
and the Figures the Numbers.

a, formerly pronounced very open, at the French, x. 22.

AbbaU, their names before Knight) in old deeds, vi. 39. Some privileged
to wear mitres, ix. 28.

Abel, his name supposed, by Perizonius, to have been given bim after his
death, vi. 61.

Abracadabra, occurs in many authors, vi. 85. Orthography wrong, ib.

Abulfedd's description of Arabia translated into Latin by two different per-
sons, iv. 60.

Accents, use of the Greek, antient, ix. 41. Of little use in dead languages,
ibid. Of particular use in the Chinese, ibid. In common discourse, we
rise and fall about four notes, ibid.

Adder, or English Viper, the venom of it not so deleterious as the Italian,
iv. 34.

Adrian VI. an Hollander, vi. 21.

JdvoKsons formerly esteemed of small value, x. 10; reason of this, ib.

ASgyplus, was the name of the Mile; and the country denominated from
it, viii. 3.

JElfred, his being styled Saint in a note upon Higden accounted for, iii. 96.
His version of Orosius in Saxon, vi. 15.

JElfric, Abp. a volume of his Saxon Homilies intended by Mrs. Elstob, vi. 18.

AEnigma adduced by Tollius in his edition of Ausonius explained, ix 55.

JEthiopia, Small Pox originated there, according to Dr. Mead, iv. 17. Doubt-
ed, ibid.

Aga, Radulphus, qu. no such author ? viii. 8.

ai, used by the Romans for at, i. 43.

Ajax, the name irregularly formed, i. 43.

Aislabie, Mr. alluded to in " Count Fathom," vii. 21.

Atban's, St. number of monks maintained in the abbey of, iv. 10.

Albino, daughter of Dioclesian, iii. 95.

Alcum, character of by Malmesbury, v. 97. Gained much honour by hit
piece De Adoralione Imaginum, v. 98.

Atdrich, Dr. never had any great regard for Ragg Smith, x. 47.

Ale, 12 quarts drank in 12 tuccetsive hours by one person, without incon-
venience, vii. 83.

Aleing, a custom in West Kent, explained, iii. 31.

Alexander the Great conferred on Lysippus the exclusive privilege of repre-
senting him in brass, ix. 14. His death natural ix. 17; said by some
antient authors to be caused by drinking a corrosive water, ibid.

AUxandri, Plutarch de fortuni. vel vita, illustrated, ii. 16.

Alfred, tee JElfred.

326

INDEX.

Algrim, for Arithmetic, iii. 6.

Alienora, the wife of William Marshal, Earl of Pembroke, vii. 29.

All manner, as all manner small birds, an adjective, or substantive with of
understood, v. 75. 88.

Almanac s, the oldest in the world, i. 97.

Alone, the French a I'un, i. 14.

Alured, Bevcrlacensis, remarks of Mr. Hearne on some passages in unneces-
sary, vii. 44, 45, 46. Doubts entertained whether Mr. Hearne's publica-
tion be the genuine work of Alured, vii. 56.

America, reason of its being so called, vii. 69. Called Columbina by
Fuller, ibid.

Americus Vcspucius, reason of America being called from his name rather
than that of Columbu«, vii. 69.

Ames, Mr. illustration of a passage in his Typographical Antiquities, iii. 19.
In his account of Caxton, gives, from a French book, a specimen of the
types used in printing his fmt English book, " The Recuyel of the
Historyes of Troy," v. 94. Corrects Mr. Hearne, vi. 12. His marble
with a Cophic inscription now in the Antiquarian Society's Museum, vi. 37.
Compiled an index to the Earl of Pembroke's coins, ix. 90.

Ana, Germans first produced the books in, i. 31. The nature of books so
called de.-eribed, ir. 24.

Ancien, in French, signifies feu, or late ; its signification sometimes mis-
taken by Authors, iii. 59. ix. 31.

Ancograpky, a pamphlet so called, i. 61.

Angela, Cardinal, report spread that he should succeed Pope Clement
VII. i. 22.

Angel, wheuce it may be derived, vi. 77.

Angels, Guardian, the notion of, too uncertain to be used in our addresses
to Cod, iv. 31.

— — — (the coin) not called so from the similitude of the words Angelus and
Anglns, i. 51. The device of them borrowed from the Frtnch, ibid.

Anger, on slight occasions, reprobated, iii. 75.

Angle, (the verb), its derivation, vi. 77.

Anglesey, Earl of, contents of his " Memoirs," iii. 41.

Anglesey estate and title, account of the claimant of, 43.

Anglo-Saxons, in attesting charters, prefixed to their names a cross, iii. 42.
Those who could not write made that mark, and the scribe wrote their
names, ibid.

Animals several miles long, a notion entertained by a collegian, iii. 14.
Few of them devour their own species ; but there are instances of it,
vi. ',:6. See Cattle.

Anna, the name of a Saxon King, vi. 67.

Annesley, James, alluded to in Peregrine Pickle, vii. 21. Account of the
family of the claimant of the Anglesey estate and title, ix. 43.

Anselm, Abp. his birth-place, v. 93.

Anslis, Mr. verses erroneously quoted by him, i. 75. His account of the
collar of SS commented on, viii. 48. His Register of the Order of the
Garter correcied, viii. 50.

Anticnts rode their horses without bridles, v. 68. Considered grapes as
unwholesome, viii. 24.

Antiquaries, unjustly charged with hoarding rust-eaten and illegible coins,
vi. 40.

Antiquary, character of, ii. 8.

Antiquary and Antiquarian distinguished, vi. 50.

Antoninus, comment on the A Blato Bulgio of, v. 45.

Antwerp, four coaches only who went the Tour there in 1645; above 100
in 1660, iv. 25.

Apollo, perpetual fires kept up as sarced to, iii. 88.

Apollodorus, negligence in a passage of Dr. Bentley's Latin version of, iii. 68.

INDEX. 32/

Apostle, a word used at large for such as preach the Gospel, iv. 93.

Apostle-spoons described, v. 7. Very seldom seen now, ibid.

Appendices of original papers obscure, from Editors not troubling themselves

to explain term?, &c. vii. 65. The first book published with one, i. 15.
Applause given by humming, a method not unknown to barbarous nations,

x. 76.
Apple, indigenous in Britain, Tii. 38. 74. Its derivation, ibid. The most

useful fruit in England, vii. 90.
Apprini. the old French word for appris, iii. 8.
April fools, origin of, x. 91.
Aqua Vita, a particular liquor so called, ix. 38. Brandy or rum meant by

it in Tavernier, ibid.
Arabia, Abulfeda's description of, translated by two different persons, iv. 60.
Archaologia, by whom the introduction to it was written, ix. 73.
Archipelago, country festivals in the, ix. 32.
Arians, an argument by which they are much pressed, iv. 96.
Ariosto treated with contempt by the French critics, iv. 58. Might have

taken his thought respecting the invention of gunpowder from Polydore

Vergil, iv. 61.
Arms, coats of, putting them on plate antient, iv. 11.
Arnold, Mr. observations of his corrected, viii. 72, 73. Remark on a

passage in his Book of Wisdom, viii. 74. Corrected, viii. 77.
Arnalte and Luanda, a novel destitute of ingenious invention, v. 72.
Arro'Jismith, the surname, derived from a trade now obsolete, iii. 46.
Arthur, signification of this name, vii. 25.
Artillery, less slaughter since the use of, iv. 61.
Arundel, Abp. accused by Lord Cobham of having already dipped hi;

hands in blood, v. 82.

Earl of, restored to the Earldom of Norfolk, viii. 12.

Ascham, Roger, anecdote of Lady Jane Grey and him, iii. 21. His birth*

place, vi. 17. In high estimation with the great men of his time, viii. 78.

His original of the word tear corrected, viii. 95. Addicted to cock-
fighting and dicing, though he so inveighed against them in his writings,

viii. 96. An expression of his wauls elucidation, viii. 97. Comment on

a passage in his works, viii. 98.
Ashby, George, president of St. John's College, Cambridge, vii. 39. ■
Ashjord college, prebendary not the proper title of the head of it, but

master, v. 17. The master of it not uecessarily a prebendary, vii. 77,
Aspilogia. by Sir Henry Spelman, should be Aspidilogia, ii. 16.
Asset, at a great man's house, emblematical, x. 73.
Association of ideas, i. 8.

Astle, Thomas, curious Roll possessed by him, viii. t.
Ate, i. e. did eat, occurs in good authois, viii. 74.

Athelney, called Ethelinghie, iii. 97. An obscure place till JElfred's time, ibid.
Alheluerd, his character as a writer, x. 36.
Attending to what others say in company, the) advantages of enumerated,

vi. 84.
Augustine, called the Apostle of the English, iv. 93. Chiefly instrumental

in converting the Saxons, ibid.
Augustine's, St. monastery at Canterbury, Rapin confounds this with that

of Christ Church, vii. 16.
Augustus, the Romans prayed to him as a God, viii. 5.
Ausoni'/s, comment on an epigram of, iv. 39. A£nigma adduced by Tollius

in his r<li> ion of, explained, ix. 55.
Authors sometimes have left a key to explain their names in the initial*

they used ; sometimes have used sham names, v. 85, vi. 1G.
Ayloffe, Sir Joseph, his explanation of the dragon in the Champ d'Or, pos-
sibly wrong, viii. 49.
Azure, lapis lazuli 10 called, vi. 30.

328

INDEX.

B.

Jlacon, Friar, origin of bis brazen head, x. 58.

Badger and Coati Mondi distinct, viii. 4.

Bagpipe, additional proof of its antiquity, i. 35.

Bailler le Bouquet, meaning of, i. 33. The custom may seem to be borrowed

from the Greeks, ibid.
Baldwin, King, " needed none to hold his hand to hold the sceptre," the

meaning of this expression explained, iv. 85.
Baldwyn, Wm. author of the " Mirrour for Magistrate*," ii. 23, 76.

Illustrations, &,c. of that work, ii. 11—15, 83—25, 27—44, 47—86,

95—100. iii. 1—13.
Bale, John, unjustly accused of destroying MS3. vii. 55.
Bale's Oldcastle, the seat called Towlyngt, should be Cowling, v. 83.
Ball of Fire, 1773, account of, vii. 10.
Ballard, Geo. person alluded to in his MS preface to Orosius, pointed

out, vi. 14.
Bandelli, Matthew, observations relative to a novel of his on Cromwell Earl

of Essex, ix. 7.
Banket of Sapience, ix. 3.
Banquet, formerly pronounced Banket, ix. 3.
Baptisms, early, recommended, viii. 62. The addition of the day of birth in

the Registers recommended, ibid.
Barberini family, cruel and unjust prejudice against, ix. 98.
Baretti, Sign, his allusion to Pradon and Bourfault, two French poets, iv. 58.
Bargain-penny, antient, vi. 82, x. 97.
Hark. See Drugs.

Barnes, Joshua, humorous epitaph for him, i. 90.
Barrett, Thomas, i. 4.

Barrington, Lord, anecdote concerning him, iv. 69.
■ — ■ Hou. Daines, the publisher of Alfred's Saxon version of Orosius,

vi. 15. Allusion in Orosius with which he was unacquainted, explained,

viii. 1. Appelles in his Orosius should be Arpelles, viii. 2.
Bath, Richard of Cirencester's words respecting, explained, iii. 88.
B.ittus, the founder of Cyrene, iii. 47.
Baxter, Mr. passage from his Glossary respecting the herba digitalis, v. 10.

Character of him, vi. 3. His etymology of Durovemum and Vern dis-
approved of, vii. 4. Coufounds the sense of Wold and Weald, vii. 11.

His derivation of Humber, vii. 12. Had a wrong idea respecting the

Geographer of Raveunas, vii. 14.
Beatus Rhenanus, why he styles Musurus musarum enstos, v. 100.
Becket, when Lord Chancellor, had youths foreign and domestic educated in

his family, ix. 78 .
Bed, dangerous to lie with one's head covered in, x. 20. Reason of this, ibid.
Bede, extract from, proving the original and antiquity of the Wake, vi. 70,

His derivation of Easter, viii. 83.
Bedford, Hilkiak, not the author of " Hereditary Right of the Crown of

England asserted," iv. 95.
Beer, when first introduced into England, v. 88.
Bees, two swarms from different hives, hived together ; how does it consist

with the notion of queen bees ? vi. 80. The humming of bees proceed*

from the agitation of their wings, ix. 47. Inconsistency in the " Fable

of the Bees," x. 41.
Behaviour, omission of a proper term, or punctilious behaviour, contracts

ill esteem more than things of greater importance, x. 32. Cause of

this, ibid.
Belgium, reason of the Provinces taking a lion for their arms, ix. 25.
Belt, book, and candle, x. 99.

INDEX. * 32P

Bells, two monkish verses describing the various usses of, i. 56. Practice

of hanging them on the necks of cattle, antient, vi. 92.
Bembo, Cardinal, critique 011 his lines on Raphael, ix. 4.
Benevolences of Henry VIII. reasons given against the plea for resisting

them, i. 32.
Bengal, called by A. Hamilton an earthly Paradise; but why? v. 89.
Bennet, Mr. comments of his on Ascham's Works, criticised, viii. 95. 98, 99.
Bentley, Dr. Richard, the an'ients not so scrupulous about the homceoteleutun

as he supposes, i. 64. Instance of negligence in his Latin version of

Apollodorus, iii. 68. Saying of his on being made Master of Trinity

college, iv. 7. Used I. E. as a signature, vi. 76.
Bibliotheca Literaria, pleasant mistake committed by the Editor of tbat

work, i. 36.
Bigamy, consisted, according to the Canonists, in marrying two virgin?,

one after the death of the other, x. 94. Priests so married denied all

clerical privileges, il/id. Bigamy a counterplea to claim of benefit of

Clergy, ibid. Declared to be no longer an impediment to the claim of

Clergy, ibid Made felony, ibid.
Bildad the Shuhite, a gentleman of St. John's College, Cambridge, so called,

i. 39, viii 29.
Bills, from Billets, vii. 93.

Binding. Cambridge, once very celebrated, iv. 72.
Birds, tinging of, not noticed by Virgil among the pleasures of country

life, x. 7. Transition from birds to flies or beasts, easy, x. 65. Bird of

Paradise without wings, ibid.
Birth-days of children recommended to be added to their baptisms by the

Clergy, viii. 62.
Blackacre, Mrs. fond of law, viii. 20.
Blackaire, Mrs. qu. Blackacre, viii. 20.
Blackburne, Abp. Lancelot, vii. 24.
Blflckmore, Sir Richard, satirized, iii. 99.

Blase, Bp. not the inventor, but the patron of the art of wool-combing, i. 21.
Bleeding, cause of the swooning which happens upon, x. 28.
Blindman's holiday, reason of twilight being so called, iii. 18.
Blockham feast, li. 83.

Blois, Henry de, Bishop of Winchester, vii. 73.
Blood, there being more in old than young people doubted, viii. 80.
Blount's Tenures, error in, ix. 21.
Bodley, Sir Viomas, his life translated into Latin by Dr. George Hakewill,

his kinsman, v. 2.
Boerhaave's Lectures, gross mistakes in, iv. 81.
Boire la goulte stir I'ongle, a custom followed in England, viii. 28.
Bolen, Anne, presented by Henry VIII. to Francis I. of France, i. 74.
Bolenbroke, Henry IV. so named from his birth-place, ii. 53.
Bolton, , his burlesque of Integer vitee, &c. x. 64. Critique on it, ib.

Book, difficult to write a good one, x. 13. A hard task both for the learned

and the ignorant, ibid.
Books, Act to prohibit the importation of, 25 Henry VIII. x. 68.
Borlase, Dr. his opinion of snakes being poitonous in some degree, doubted,

iv. 51. Inaccurate expressions in his Natural History relating to the

snake, iv. 52.
Boscobel, a book so intituled contains a journal of King Charles II.'s escape,

iv. 63 Particulars omitted in it, ibid.
Bosphorus should be Bosporus, ix. 33.
Bouillon, Godfrey of, took Jerusalem from the Saracens, not from th«

Turks, iv. 84.
Boulevart (Fr.), from Bulwerk (Eng.), or Bolwerk (Germ.), ix, 72.
Bourbons, Henry VI. the first of those who reigned, i. 67.
Bourfault, a French poet, iv. 58,

330 INDEX.

Bourne, Dr. account of a dog of his bit by a viper, iv. 34.

Bowen, what he means by Azure, in his Geography, vi. 30.

Bowie, Rev. John, his account whence the tune Jack Latin was named, viii. 6.

Bowyer, the surname derived from a trade now obsolete, iii. 46.

— — — IVm. the reason of his declining to print Tunstal's Annotation ton
the three first books of Cicero's Letters to Atticus, iv. 98.

Boyer, Abel, alluded to, ix. 59.

Mr. mistaken in explaining the meaning of the word kindly, viii. 81.

Biancasiis, Cardinal de, his remark on English handwriting, vi. 74.

Brander, Guslavus, gave Mr. Ames's Cuphic inscription to the Antiquarian
Society, vi. 37.

Brandon, Charles, honours granted him by Henry VIII. i. 5. 10. Surrenders
up the title of L'Isle, i. 5. Four times married, ix. 23.

Brandy, made from the Potatoe, iv. 80.

Bray, Mr. William, mistake of his corrected, vi. 87.

Bread, made from the Poiatoe, iv. 80. The staff of life, x. 67.

Breaking of a large Dealer generally ruins many, v. 37 ; compared to
skittles, ibid.

Breslaw, story respecting the throne at the state-house of, x. 92.

Bretagne, arms of, explained, iii. 76.

Brett, Dr. Thomas, paper furnished by him for Bibliotheca Literaria, i. 36.
An excellent computet, ibid. Author of the account of the Calendar in
Wheatley on the Common Prayer, ibid.

Breviary, why so called, x. 3.

Brian, Lady, temp. Henry VIII. conjecture respecting her, ix. 2.

Bricks, when first used here, doubtful, vi. 53.

Brisloxi), John, the motto under his print very happy, v. 14.

British Librarian, remark on a passage in, i. 87.

— —— — Topography, Anecdotes of, author of, ix. 73.

Broad R should be broad Arrow, iv. 26.

Brodnor, Thomas, took the name of May, and afterwards that of Knight, vii. 84.

Brooke, Mr. corrected with respect to the burial-place of Gilbert Earl of
Clare, &c. ii. 22.

Brookes, Dr. savages described by him as North Hollanders, are Neve Hol-
landers, iv. 73. Inaccuracies of his in his account of what is called the
cock's egg, iv. 74. His account of the cock illustrated, iv. 75. Other
inaccuracies of his in his Natural History, iv. 77. Remark of his on the
chirping of the grasshopper dissented from, ix. 47.

Broughton, Mr. mistakes of his in his Dictionary, v. 60.

Broun, Edward, whence a passage in Grosseteste's letter to Henry III. was
quoted, which he could not discover, iv. 37. Time of the " Gravamina
Ecclesiae Gallicanae" being written mis-stated by him, vii. 70.

Robert, iii. 30.

Browne, Robeit, anecdote of, viii. 70.

Browne's " Vulgar Errors" contains the substance of Dr. Pettingal's Disser-
tation on the Equestrian Statue of St. George, ix. 61.

Brucolaques spoken of by M. Huet, not greatly different from the Vampires

of Hungary, v. C.
Buckingham, Duke of, called Bucke, ii. 33. Called the Swan, ii. 70. Motto

of temp. Henry VIII. v. 59.
Bucks, when cut, called Halfers, iv. 42. Anecdote of a gentleman respect-
ing a halfer, ibid.
Building, convenience in, often more studied than goodness of situation, ii. 5.
Bulgium, its signification, v. 45.
Bull, from the Belgic, viii. 22.
Bulwark, etymology of, ii. 91.

Burials, seldom on the North of a church, iv. 56. Reason assigned for H,
ibid. Better sort of people buried in the inside of churches before 1574,
vii. 75.

INDEX. 3% I

Burnet, Bp. reprehended for citing a MS. instead of a printed book, i. 54.
Severe epitaph on, iv. 54. " Specimen of Errors in his History of the
Reformation, by Anthony Harmer," written by Henry Wharton, v. 85.

Burrow, William, schoolmaster of Chesterfield, iii. 30.

Burthen of a song, etymologies of the word, iv. 41.

Burton, Dr. John, anecdotes of, viii 84, 85. Author of Anecdotes relating
to the Antiquity, &c. of Horse-races, ix. 70.

Bushmente, a word frequently used in old authors, viii. 98.

But, a preposition ; its meaning, v. 70.

Butter made in the Low Countries excellent, iv. 86.

Butterflies, whence their colour, x. 70.

Buxtorf's derivation of Sinai dissented from, vii. 97.

By Gemini, origin of that expression, x. 91.

Bysshe, Sir Edward, published Spelman's " Aspilogia," ii. 16.

Cabala, date of Letter of King Henry VIII. in the, corrected, iii. 85.

Cadets of great families retain the title of their father when abroad, i. 4.

Casar, Julius, observation of his illustrated by Appian, viii. 89.

Caliban, his character exquisitely drawn, iii. 60. By metathesis Canibal, ib.

Calmet, mistake of the Translators of his Dictionary, iii. 59.

Caloyer, derivation of, ix. 93.

Cambridge binding, once very celebrated, iv. 72. The Bookbinders there
in 1553 were also Stationers, Booksellers, and Printers, viii. 94.
i- University, " A Projecte conteyning the State, &c. of," the anthor

pointed out, ix. 67.

Camden, verses injurious to him written by Fuller, iii. 92. His story of th«
30 daughters of Dioclesian who killed their husbands, illustrated, iii. 95.
Writes Peireskius's name Petrascius, v. 41. Used M. N. as a signature,
vi. 76. Illustration of King of the Beane, used in his Remains, ix. 32. His
epitaph on a beautiful brother and sister criticised and corrected, x. 35.

Campian, his anagram on the name of Queen Elizabeth, iii. 23. Fuller's
observations on it incorrect, ibid.

Cancel, origin of the word, i. 18.

Cancer in the breast, called a Wolf, iii. 62.

Cantabs not abounding in money, a verse of Horace applied to them, iv. 70.

Canterbury, Somner's Antiquities of, the first book published with an ap-
pendix of original papers, i. 15. The Chapter at Canterbury consisted of
the Monks of CI risi Church, v. 28. Two monasteries at, vii. 16.

Canwick aud Icanho the same place, viii. 39.

Caravansera, termination of the word the same as Seraglio, iv. 43.

Cardinals, rauk with Kings, iii. 3, 25. The three last in England, of the uni-
versity of Oxford, iv. 22. Who they were, ibid.

Careswike, Nunnery of, Mr. Peck's reasons for its being Caswike in Lincoln-
shire ; possibly Cairhou near Norwich, viii. 39.

Carew, Richard, some account of him, i. 40.

Carp, frozen, recovered on being placed at a moderate distance from the
fire, iv. 35. When first introduced into England as an eatable, v. 88.

Carpets, not calculated for our climate, viii. 43. Little used in France, ibid.
Best adapted to Turkey, flee. ibid.

Carthaginian xoomen, their hair made use of in warlike engines, ix. 13.

Casaubon, Isaac, taxes Virgil with ingratitude towards Homer, i. 70. Rea-
sons for V irgil's silence with respect to him in the JEneid, ibid.

Meric, proposed writing de quatuor Unguis, i. e. English, Latin,

Greek, and Hebrew, ix. 58. Writes Tyran in Antoninus, x. 8. Also
phancy, ibid.

Cases, Seventh and Eighth, in Latin Grammar, explained, iii. 79. Obser-
vations on the propriety of, ibid.

332 INDEX.

Catcott, Alexander Slopford, some account of, and of his " Poem of Musaeug
on Hero and Leander paraphrased," ix. 62.

Catechism, the answer N. or M. explained, iii. 20.

Catherine should be Katharine, iii. 40.

Cattle, names of them Saxon and Dutch, their flesh French ; accounted for,
i. 38, vii. 95. Hanging bells on the necks of, antient, vi. 92.

Cave, Edward, issued Proposals for publishing Shakspeare's Plays with
Johnson's notes, i. 59. His intention frustrated by Tonson's threat of
prosecution, ibid.

Cave, Dr. his amanuensis, iii. 16.

Cavellalus, John, his explanation of the arms of Bretagne, iii. 76.

Caxton, JVm. had he been a scholar, it is probable many excellent pieces
might have been secured to us, iv. 15. His works only valuable as being
early performances in his art, ibid. The first book in English of his
printing, v. 94. His " Mirrour of the World," vi. 19. His device in-
tended for 1474, vi. 97.

Celdred, Bp. of Leicester, vii. 61.

Celtic language, the mother of the Greek, Latin, British, and most of the
European languages, vii. 4.

Cerla, or Cirta, means a City, vii. 96.

Certificates, cruelty of demanding them in all cases, vi. 89.

ch, a strange propensity to the use of, in the Latin language, in the later
ages, as nichil, &c. iii. 40.

Chain of Friendship, an Indian expression, iii. 72. Similarity in Jeffrey of
Monmouth, ibid.

Chaloner, Mr. on the tomb of King Richard at Lucca, vii. 79.

Champ d'Or, picture of, conjectures respecting the dragon at top of it,
viii. 49. •

Chancel, origin of its name, i. 18.

Chancellor, origin of the name, i. 18.

Chancery, Court of, origin of its name, i. 18.

Chandler, S. his Discourse on the Death of Thomas HadQeld commended,
iii. 30.

Chantries, principal ground of their suppression, viii. 35.

Chantry Priests, ground of their dissolution, viii. 35.

Charing cross and Strond cross, Act for paving the streetway between, x. 95.

Charlemagne, the reason of his being named Great, v. 96. Did not subdue
England, vi. 63.

Charles I. Abp. Laud on his medallion styled his Precursor, i. 80. The allu-
sion not blasphemous, ibid. What he charged Bishop Juxon to remember
when on the scaffold, iv. 65. Query whether he had a Palace in the Mid-
dle Temple, iv. 92. Dispute respecting his being the author of Eikon Ba~
silific, viii. 33. Paralleled with the Messiah, x. 33. Strictures on the
Church service for his Martyrdom, ibid.

Charles II. anecdote of, i. 96. While in the Royal Oak, saw and heard the
discourse of those who came to look after him, iv. 63. A Papist without
question, iv. 64. Extremely careful of the George left him by bis
father, iv. 65.

Charles, the Elector Palatine, Masque presented by him, iv. 92.

Charles, Maire du Palais, named Martel, vii. 25.

Chart, the word appropriated to Sea-affairs, i. 61.

Chatsxcorth, lines on, by Mr. Hobbes, improved, vii. 86.

Chaucer, obsolete, not obscure, viii. 11.

Cheke, Sir John, some sheets lost of his dedication to Plutarch de Supersti-
tione, ix. 26.

Chesscloyes, explained, vi. 60.

Chezenases, explained, vi. 60.

Chinese, accents of particular use in their language, ix. 41. Stricture on
their paintings, x. 48.

index. 333

Chust churcft, Canterbury, monastery of, Rapin confounds it with that of
St. Augustine, vii. 16.

Christian names, instances of their being changed, iii. 61. Omission of, by
authors, embarrassing, viii. 47. Christian names only used to designate
people in 1533, viii. 94.

Christmas, improperly pronounced Kesmas, i. 41.

Chuchuter, a technical word, i. 6.

Church preferments of England, if all thrown together, would produce about
50/. for each cure, viii. 55.

Church service, erred and deceived, frequently improperly pronounced in,
vi. 94.

Churches generally stand South of the Manor-houses, iii. 48. Reason of
this, ibid. King's arms a suitable ornament for, vii. 30. No order for
putting them up, ibid.

Churchyard, Thomas, said to be author of " Mirrour of Magistrates," ii. 13.

Chyndonax, a uame assumed by Dr. Stukeley, ix. 65. Whence taken, Hid.

Cibber, in his Life of Sir W. Davenant, mistook Suckling's verses alluding
to the loss of Davenant's nose, iv. 90. Another mistake of his, iv. 91.
Mistaken in calling Charles the Elector Palatine brother in law of King
Charles I. ; he was nephew, iv. 92.

Ciio, Cardinal, Letter from Henry VIII. to, whence dated, explained, iii. 85.

Cicero's Letters to Atticus, annotations on the three first books, by Dr.
Tunstal, iv. 98.

Cilnabs and Hurgos, the terms explained, vi. 29.

Clare, Gilbert earl of, the place of his burial, ii. 22.

Clarendon, Lord, regrets that no journal had been made relative to Charles
II.'s deliverance after the battle of Worcester; when such a book had
been published, iv. 63. Himself gives an account of that escape, ibid.
Quotation from that account, ibid. What Ragg Smith told Ducket con-
cerning Clarendon's History, not to be depended on, x. 47.

Claret, a place so called, whence the wine takes its name, iii. 57.

Clarke, John, author of a Collection of Miscellany Poems, some account
of, i. 52.

Dr. Samuel, instance of repetition in his Sermons, i. 44.

— — — William, the learned friend alluded to by him in his Connexion of
Coins pointed out, vi. 11.

Classicks, applications of passages from, when accommodate, always give
pleasure, v. 14. Four passages applied, ibid.

Clay, Cecil, whimsical allusion in his epitaph, iii. 55.

Cleave, the verb, its opposite meanings, x. 56.

Clergy, English, too often neglect to take notice of festivals in their dis-
courses, i. 25.

Clergyman's Notes, reason of his written Sermon being so called, i. 16, iv. 20.

Clergymen often have a large stock of children, viii. 60. Reason of this, ibid.
Practice with some of adding the day of a child's birth to the baptism
commended, viii. 62. Unwillingness in people to treat them as gentle-
men, unreasonable, x. 19.

Clerkenwell, first Prior on the revival of the order of, ix. 9.

Close at Salisbury, fcc. means the Precinct, viii. 57.

Coal, sacred fires to Apollo and Minerva fed by, iii. 88.

Coati-mondi and Badger distinct, viii. 4.

Coats of arms, putting them on plate, antient, ir. 11.

Cobham, Lord, what he alluded to in accusing Abp. Arundel of having
already dipped his hands in blood, v. 82.

Cock, an attendant of Mars, and an emblem of Mercury, vi. 35.

Cock's egg producing a cockatrice, a mere fable, iv. 74.

Cockatrice from a Cock's egg, a mere fable, iv. 74.

Cocks begin to crow after midnight, but also crow at nine and ten o'clock at
night, iv. 75.

334 INDEX.

Cocoa-nuts, cups formed of, tipped with gold, formerly in use in this coun-
try, iv. 9. Whence they were brought, ibid.
Coins, not regarded by Antiquaries as coins, unless fair and legible, vi. 40 ;

but of consequence in some cases, though rust-eaten, as ascertaining a

station or tumulus, ibid.
Cold or heal of Countries depends not altogether on latitude, x. 9.
Coldcn observes that the Indians have no labials in their language, iv. 29 ;

but whence come mohawk, &c. ? ibid.
Cold, Dean, gave a house at Stepney for the Master of St. Paul's School in

time of plague, ix. 12.
Collectors of medals, pictures, and antiques, apology for, viii. 53. Hint to

them, ix. 84.
College, whence the custom of reading a portion of Scripture there when the

fraternity sat at dinner, arose, iv. 32.
Colomesius, his account of J. J. Scaliger's baptism, iv. 33.
Columbus, Christopher, sent his brother Bartholomew to England, to promote

his design concerning America, while he himself applied to Spain, and

succeeded before Bartholomew's return from England, iv. 82. Reasons

why the continent of America bears not its name fiom him, vii. 69.
Common Sense, the most useful kind of sense, vi. 34.
Comparison, the only rule we have of judging, x. 50. Hard to compare

things truly, ibid,
e'en, for Hon, reason of its occurrence, x. 5. ..'

Conac, a little seraglio, iv. 43.
Concert, erroneously written Consort, iii. 44.
Congruo, Bochart's derivation of, ix. 96.
Conquesta means acquisition, iv. 1.
Conquiro means to acquire, not to conquer, iv. 1. Instance of its meaning

to conquer, ibid.
Consolidation of places, an obstacle to justice and equity, x. 14.
Consort erroneously used for Concert, iii. 44.
Constable of England, dignity of this office, iii. 26.
Constable, Marmaduhe, compilation of his on Natural History, ix. 86.
Constabularies, meaning of, in an epitaph on Sir T. Strange, vii. 89.
Constantinople styled The City, iv. 39. Wby it is called the Port, vi. 100.
Consulatus, an earldom, vii. 15.
Consuls, Earls so styled in monkish writers, vii. 15.
Conversation, instances of barbarisms in, x. 83.
Conundrum, viii. 100.
Corculis, qu. Cop'culis? vi. 59.
Corn 150 years old, v. 64.
Corn and Hops, difficult to ascertain by comparison which are most gainful,

x. 50.
Coronation day of King George III. author of the Dramatic Pastoral on the

Collection on, iv. 89.
Coronation- Medal of King George III. inscription on, faulty, iv. 88.
Corrody, meaning of, vii. 49.
Country-dance, corrupted from the French, i. 71.
Country tva/ce, a festival much abused, viii. 64.
Cours, in France, an airing in a coach, iv. 25.
Cox, Sir Richard, satirized, iii. 99.
Qradock, Dr. John, Bp. of Kilmore, wrote a character of the Marquis of

Tavistock, on his death, 1767, vi. 8.
Crane, an usual dish in entertainments formerly, i. 3. Qu. whence they

were procured, ibid. v. 88. Different from the Heron, i. 3. The antients

bad a notion that Cranes always flew in the form of some figure or

letter, vii. 62.
Cranmer, puns in Strype's life of him, x. 61.
Crates, a game, the same as nine-holes, v. 11.

index. 335

Creatures. See Cattle.

Cikkets chirp in a quiescent state, ix. 47.

Cromwell, Earl of Essex, a novel grounded on a fabulous anecdote of

him, ix. 7.
Cromwell, Ralph Lord, had purses cut in stone on his houses, vii. 23.
Cromwell, opposition in the county of Salop to his accepting the title of

King, viii. 40.
Crop the Conjuror, iii. 58.
Cross, origin of that mark being used by persons who cannot write, iii. 42.

Custom formerly to sign with a cross, x. 78.
Crown of England, Hereditary Right of the, asserted, the author of, iv. 95.
Crue, occurs for Crew, viii. 77.
Cuckoldom, horns long esteemed the badge of, x. 81.
Culpon, whence derived, v. 88.
Cumner, its ancient name, vi. 48.

Cuphic inscription on marble, formerly Mr. Ames's, vi. 37.
Cups formed of cocoa-nuts tipped with gold used in 1245, iv. 9. Whence

they were brought, ibid. Vessels mounted in this manner not unknown

to the antients, ibid.
Curates (i. e. Bishops and Curates), use of the word in Common Prayer

improper, x. 4.
Cure, account of the invention of the most considerable methods of, a

desirable work, x. 83.
Currant, called Currant-berry in Kent, viii. 79.
Cuthenburgus, Joannes, the inventor of printing ink, i. 55.
Cutlers of Sheffield, molto under their arms corrected, iv. 94.
Cyprian's Discourse to Donatus translated, v. 91.

D.

Dacier, Mons. his surprise at Virgil's not making honourable mention of

Horace, i. 69. The omission accounted for, ibid.
D'Adurni, Georgio Anioniotto, memoirs and character of, v. 95.
Daniel, Pere, just observation of his respecting the first crusade, in which

the French bore so great a part, iv. 63.
Dapifer, meaning of, vii. 42.

Dargonnc, Noel, wrote under the name of Vigneul de Mai ville, vi. 76.
Darius fled after the battle of Arbela with Alexander, ix. 15.
D'Arnay, Monsieur, observation of his corrected, viii. 5.
Dart, Mr. ridiculous translation of his, ix. 1.
Duvenant, Sir William, mistake of Cibber, as to Suckling's verses alluding

to the loss of his nose, iv. 90. Another mistake of Cibber, in his life

of him, iv. 91.
Davenport, saying in Cheshire rrpecling the frequency of that name, iii. 53.
Dawson, a celebrated book-binder at Cambridge, iv. 72.
Dea, a lady so called, i. 2.
Dead, the Latin expressions for he is dead, Sec. not more delicate than he

has turned the corner, viii. 69.
Dealer, when a great dealer breaks, he ruins many, v. 37. Compared to

skittles, ibid.
Deeds, the principal attestators of them formerly had each a copy, vi. 39.
Deer bitten in the gullet, recovery of, accounted for, viii. 58.
Deer-stealing, in great vogue in Dr. Fuller's time, i. 77.
Deering, Dr. remarks on passages in his " Nottingham," viii. 8, 9.
Delany, Dr. supposed to be the author of " Reflections upon Polygamy,"

passages in the Reflections corrected, ix. 6*8, 69.
DelapoU, Edmond, Duke of Suffolk, his death, i. 4.

Richard, used the title of Duke of Suffolk, in his brothel's life-
time, i. 4.

336

INDEX.

Delarue, Car. his edition of Virgil excellent, iv. 57.

Delight must be taken to pursue any object with pleasure, i. 45. Unless it

be taken in any pursuit, no great proficiency is made, viii. 56.
Denariata, the termination not improper, vi. 57.

Denlacres, the Jew, mentioned by Dr. Tovey, should be Deulecres, r. 23.
Denmark, conjectures upon heaps of stones found in the woods of, ix. 69.
Dennington, confounded with Dunnington, viii. 50.
Derby, Lord, his dream respecting Richard III. ii. 35.
Dering. Sir Edward, the insertion of his arms in the " Textus Roffensis"

explained, iii. 82. Mr. Hearne's allusion to him, iii. 93.
Detart should be written desert, ix 94.

Desert (a waste country), and desert (the last service of an entertainment),
should be written alike; the sense is sufficient to distinguish them, ix. 94.
Deserter, anecdote of Lord Barrington respecting one, iv. 69.
Desertum, improperly translated wilderness, ix. 94.
Desirable things, four, remark on, ix. 45.
Desirous, used improperly by Gav for desirable, ix. 91.

Des Maizeaur, M. the testimonial adduced by him in proof of Toland's legi-
timacy, not sufficient to establish the fact, iv. 100.
Devil, a surname, i. 2. Whimsical observation on, vi. 45.
Deulecres. corrupted into Denlacres, v. 23. A' religious house so called, ibid.
Devormensis, in Annals of Dun»taple, meaning of, vii. 51.
D'Evies, Sn Simon, sarcasm upon him by Hearne, v. 44. According to him

the larireness of the heart does not betoken courage, vi. 44.
Diamond ear-ring, escape of a fellow attempting to steal one, vi. 88.
Dictionary, English -Saxon, proposed, to shew what parts of our language
are Saxon, vii. 3. Richards'* Welsh-English Dictionary would be much
more usfful if it had an English and Welsh part, v. 35, ix. 19.
Dictys Cretensis, translator of, ii. 6.
Diligence implies a love for a pursuit, and is, in this case, the parent of

perfection, viii. 56.
Diligentia, from diligo, i. 45.
Dindon, its derivation, x. 79.

Dioclesian, 33 daughters of, who killed their husbands, iii. 95.
Dispense, the verb, its opposite meanings accounted for, x. 56.
Disputation, smart quotations introduced in one, i. 68.
Dissenting Ministers, formerly used short-hand in writing their Sermons,

hence called Notes, iv. 20.
Distances best estimated, as to practice, by time, viii. 65.
Divinity, no great inducement in regard to profit, to euter into this profes-
sion, viii. 55. The word founded on analogy, X. 71.
Doctor, anecdote of one preaching in the time of the Rebellion 1745, i. 34.

Another on a different occasion, i. 37. See Scotch Doctor.
Doctorate, Ring, &c. at admission lo, origin of, x. 91.
Dodwell, Mr. epitaphs on, vi. 55.

Dog, epitaph on, i. 49. Account of one bit by a viper, iv. 34. Dog's aose
insensible of cold, x. 15. His smell more affected by heat, ibid. For this
reason it is always cold, ibid.
Dolphin, different from the Dorado, iv. 76. Not semi-circular, ibid.
Domesday-book, the abbreviation porc^ means the animal, vi. 42. Two

passages in Buckingham translated, vii. 68.
Dorado, different from the Dolphin, iv. 76.
Dorchester, Roman mint at, v. 56.

Doresenavant, the motto of the Duke of Buckingham, t. Hen. VIIL v. 59.
Dorrington, Mr. his remarks respecting the honour done to the Virgin Mary

by the Romanists, i. 58.
Dorseta, for Dorsetshire, iv. 4, vii. 52.
Dorsetshire, antient orthography of, various, it. 4.
Down, John, account and character of, r. I.

index. 337

Dragon, the antient standard or emblem of England, viii. 49.

Drake, Dr. James, parody by him on Drydeu's lines under Milton's pic-
ture, iii. 99.

Drake, Dr. Samuel, neglect of bis in his edition of Archbishop Parker, vii. 61.

Drake, Francis, his citation from Fuller respecting Charlemagne taking the
name of Great incorrect, v. 96 Cites Malmesbury's character of Alcuin
incorrectly, v. 97. Illustration of his account of Alcuin, v. 98. His
speaking of the Bishop of Whitehaven incorrect ; should be ffhilern, v.
99. Negligent in his account of Alfricus Puttoc, vii. 5. Observation on
an allusion of his to Abp. Blackburne, vii. 24. Mistook a passage in
Leland's Itinerary, vii. 77. Passage in his Eboracum corrected, ix, 76.
His account of Pontefract illustrated, ix. 81.

Dram-drinkers, whether they ever leave off the practice, doubted, v. 19.
Story relative t > one of this sort, ibid.

Drayton, Michael, not the author of a poem in the " Mirrour for Magis-
trates," ii. 23.

Dreams, frightful, how they may be prevented, ix. 10.

Dress, reasons for adopting different modes in town and country, ix. 40.

Drink, or drink not, you must pay, x .84.

Drinking, cXc. persons who stink in consequence of it, yet enjoy themselves
as if they were never so sweet, ii. 90. Absurdity of drinking all upon the
table, iii. 81. A hard drinker, on being warned to leave the bottle or he
would lo-e his sight, exclaimed, " Then farewell dear eyes !" v. 9. Origin
of the custom of putting the thumb nail to the edge of the glass in drink-
ing, viii. 23. Indisposition the day after, cured by a moderate resump-
tion of the glass ix 50; difficult to account for it, ibid. Soaking in bed
after it serviceable, x. 18; reason for it, ibid. Englishmen led to drinking
by the coldue^s of their clime, x. 33. Their gravity partly the cause, ibid.
Drinking, from the Danes, ibid.

Dromo, explanation of, vii. 43.

Drugs, many of them being brought from a vast distance, a plain evidence
that Providence intended much intercourse between distant parts, iv. 71.

Druid, derivation of, viii. 67.

Druids, Female, vi. 2.

Dnjden, parody of his lines under Milton's picture, iii. 99. In translating
Virgil, received more light from C. Delarue's edition than any other, iv. 57.

Du par le Roy, parallels of this expression, x. 45.

Duane, Matthew, his reason for giving 5 guineas extraordinary for a rare
coin, ix. 84.

Du Chesne's Collection of Norman Historians, conjecture on a phrase used
in, vii. 72.

Du Frtsne, his observations on, and etymology of the word Sempecta cri-
ticised, vi. 62. Different etymology offered, ibid.

Dugdale, Sir Win. interprets Colman ops, Colmanni ripa ; but qu. Colman
ora, vi. 48. Observations on Sir T. Strange's epitaph in his Warwick-
shire, vii. 89. Expression in his Life illustrated, vii. 93. Cause of the
deficiency in his Baronage with respect to Earls before the Cou.-|uest, ix 57.

Dukes, custom of styling them Prince improper, ii. 7. Whence it ori-
ginated, ibid.

Dunnmgton, hospital founded at, viii. 50.

Dunstaple, Annals of, incorrect in calling Harold II. the nephew of Edward
the Confessor, iv. 2, vii. 28. Expression in relative to Harold's decisive
battle with William the Conqueror elucidated, iv. 3, vii. 27. Mistaken
in saying Humez was elected Abbat of Westminster, iv. 4. Conjectures of
Mr. Hearne on passages of, corrected, iv. 4, vii. 52; vii. 48, 49, 51.
Incorrect in respect of King John's death, iv. 5. Passages in illustrated,
vii. 29, 58. Corrected, vii. 50.

Duiovcmum, etymology of, vii. 4.

Z

138

INDEX.

£.

E, ea, eo, civ, or cu, often have y prefixed in pronunciation, vii. 13.

jE dipththong and o diphthong, impropriety in their being so called, x. 2&

Eadnlpk, Bp. of Lindsey, vn. 61.

Earls, styled Consuls by,Monkish historians, vii. 15. Cause of the deficiency

in Earls before the Conquest in Dugdale's ISaronage, ix. 57.
Earnest-money , earnest-penny, antient, vi. 82. x. 97.
Ears, human, not universally immoveable with the scalp, viii. 46.
Earwig comes from Eruca, i. 100.
East Country means the Baliic, iv. 77.
Easter Sunday happened as early in 1761 as it ever can happen, Hi. 87,

Observations upon the various etymons of the word Easter, viii. 83.
Ealing too much, the restlessness caused by it useful in digestion, ix. 53.
Eau de Vie, a particular liquor so called, ix. 38. Brandy or Rum meant

by it in Pere Lebat, ibid.
Ecclesia, signifies a rectory or parish, vii. 68.
Edinburgh, epigram on, i. 57.
Edmund, Abp. of Canterbury, vii. 51.
Edward the Confessor, not the uncle of Harold II. iv. 2. vii. 28.

I. called Scotorum malleus, vii. 25.

■ II. Bishop of Hereford's ambiguous precept, intended to hasten his

murder, ii. 89.

II. and III. their pennies not properly distinguished, vii. 99.

— — III. reason of his placing the French arms in the first quarter of his
coat, on his claiming the Crown of France, i. 53.

IV. characters of his three concubines, ii, 24. First cause of the

Earl of Warwick's quarrel with him, ii. 61. No picture of him at Lambeth
Palace, viii. 18.

Egbert, not the first Saxon King who attempted an universal monarchy over
the rest, iv. 12.

Egerton, Sir Thomas, the motto to his arms changed, i. 81.

Eggs differ one from another, notwithstanding the proverb, iv. 49.

Egyptians, passage erroneously cited by M. Huet to prove their bravery, v. 4.

Elements, not convertible one into another, iii. 56.

Elfric, the Saxon grammarian, vii. 5.

Elisabe, formerly written for Isabel, iii. 23.

Eliza, used as a man's name, vi. 67.

Elizabeth, Queen, anagram of her name, iii. 23. See Campian.

Elizabeth and Isabel the same name, iii. 23.

Elstob, William, designed to publish Alfred's Saxon version of Orosius, vi. 15,
Observation of his respecting Sir J. Cheke's dedication illustrated, ix. 26.

— — Mrs. the original of a quotation in her Appendix to Saxon Homily,
pointed out, vi. 22. Whence the Saxon under the portrait of St. Gregory
prefixed to her edition of his Homilies is taken, vi. 16. Passages in her'
preface to Saxon Homily explained, vi. 17, 18. Alludes to her brother
in her Preface to the Saxon Homily, vi. 15.

Elyot, Sir Thomas, his " Banket of Sapience," ix. 3.

Ember-weeks or Ember-days, remarks on the etymon of, iv. 13.

Emeritus Professor, cannot be translated, x. 90.

Emigrators often bear the name of the cities from which they spring, viii. 89.

Endovellicus, the expatiator on, pointed out, v. 42.

England, Parliamentary History of, error of the compilers of, i. 67.

————— map of, proposed; with British, Roman, and Saxon names of
places, vii. 2. No country affords so great variety of fruit, vii. 90.

English language, the multiplicity of monosyllables in, accounted for, vi. 51.
Like the Greek, it has words of the same stamina, and contrary significa-
tion, x. 56, 59, 60; accounted for, ibid. Contrary words in it have the

INDEX. 339

•ame meaning, x. 56. Ten feet in a verse, a measure adapted to it,

x. 74. Several untranslated French words used in it, x. 90.
Englishmen, instance hardly known of their changing their Christian names,

iii. 61. Charged by Salmasius with neglect of quantity, vi. 66. Cause

of their recourse to drinking, X. 38. Have no genius for painting, x. 49.

Not famed for their humanity, x. 53. Rude to strangers, ibid.
English tongue. The Excellency of, by Carew, when first printed, i. 40.
English-Saxon Dictionary, proposed to shew what parts of our language

are Saxon, vii. 3.
Engraving, the word does not precisely express its general meaning, v. 16.

Proper whrn applied to etching; in other cases burining would be more

proper, v. 16.
Ent, Sir Geoige, copied Harvey's description of Henry VIlI.'s pennachio,

vii. 82.
Epigrams, on Edinburgh, i. 57. On Molly Fowle, i. 63. On a Batchelor

of Arts pronouncing Euphrates improperly, i. 73. On Romeo and J uliet

being played for many nights together at both houses, i. 92. Comment

on an epigram by Ausonius, iv. 39.
Epitaph, satirical, on Bp. Burnet, iv. 54. On a beautiful brother and sister,

by Camden, criticised and corrected, x. 35.
Epithets in the Hebrew language, some of tbem bold and characteristic, vi. 28..
Equal, formerly pronounced egal, ix. 3.

Equitations, a word proposed tor ideas conceived whilst riding, viii. 52.
Erasmus, (properly Erasrotus,) bad regard to the Romish Saint, in taking

that name, viii. 93. Play upon bis name by the Papists, ibid. His

custom of riding ou horseback on Market hill, viii. 94.
Erasmus's Colloquies, Hackian edition of, by Schrevelius, wants illustration,

ix. 28. Two passages illustrated, ibid.
Erodii, meaning of, vii. 49.

Erred, deceived, Sec. should be curtailed a syllable in pronunciation, vi. 94.
eth, (in make/A, &c.) often in old English plural terminations, vi. 79.
Ethelbert King of Kent, his epitaph, as in Speed's History, corrected, v. 86.
Etiie, meaning of, iii. 29.
Etymology, nothing more subject to the power of accident, fancy, caprice,

custom, or even absurdity, viii. 83.
Evans, James, some account of, i. 55. Critique on a note of his in his

tran- lit on of the Republick of Letters from the Spanish, i. 55.
Eudo Dapifer, what his office was, vii. 42.
Evelyn, Mr. oversight in his Discourse upon Medals, iii. 21.
Euphemumus, the Latins fond of it, viii. 69.
Euphrates, said by Plutarch to have been formerly called Medus, i. 72.

Observations on this passage, ibid. Epigram on a Batchelor of Arts

pronouncing it improperly, i. 73.
European Christians, all called Franks in the East, hr. 68. Reason of this, ibid.
Excise, ktory of an officer of, iii. 17.

Exeter, remarks on Dr. Milles's comment on the Penates found at, vi. 35, 36.
Exivit hominem, should be exuit hominem, vii. 72.

Eye, light weakens it, x. 21. Should be covered when asleep, ibid. Rea-
son for it, ibid.
Eye-sight, people of great age reading the smallest print often depends on

the formation of the eye, iv. 38.
Eyes, — As dear to me at my eyes; the phrase illustrated by one being warned

to abstain from drinking or he would lose his sight, exclaiming, * Then

farewell dear eyes ! ' v. 9.

p

Fable of Father and Son riding on an Ass, not mentioned in jEsop, iv. 13.
Fabricius, his Bibliotbeca Latina illustrated, ii. 6. Misspells his Christian
name, jr. 62.

Z 2

340 INDEX.

Fairfax's Tasso, the Editor of the 4th edition has imprudently altered some
of the stanzas, iv. 6 .'.

Faith — to pin your faith on another's sleeve, origin of that expression, iii. 63.

Fulhner, a surname, i. e. Falconer, iii. 46.

Fallow-Deer, «he male, when cut, called a Halfer, iv 40. Called Fallow-
Deer from its colour, 53.

FahtafF, * he name formed from Fastolf, viii. 17.

Falstaff's character in Shakspeare, originally given to Sir John Oldcastle,
afterwards to Sir John Fastolf, x. 100. A notion of his flying in battle,
for which he was degraded, but was afterwards restored, ibid.

Fame of a man, when absent, should be as sacred as himself, x. 69.

Fancy, by Meric Causaubon written pliancy, x. 8 ; phanfsy woold be
better, ibid.

Fandango, an Indian dance, viii. 30.

Fangle, a mere cant or arbitrary word, ix. 22.

Farm-yard, in Kent, called the Close, viii. 57.

F'arneteoith, Ellis, a great translator, iv. 60. Intended to have translated
the Latin Life of Wilfred into English, not being aware that it was originally
written in English, ibid. Improperly considered the word ate, i. e. did
eat, as an erratum, viii. 75.

Fastolf, Sir John, the notion of his flying in a battle, for which he was
degraded, sufficient to exculpate Shakspeare ; though Fastolf was after-
wards restored, x. 100. Writer of his life in the Biographia Britannica
pointed out, ibid.

Fathers, the world now-a-days reads scarce any of them, iv. 14.

Fathom, Count, real characters alluded to in that Novel, vii. 21.

Fear, to fear in the sense of to fright hen not uncommon, viii. 77.

Fee, or to feigh, means to cleanse, iii. 13.

Fenton, observation of bis defended from the criticism of C. Howard, Esq.

viii; ii.

Ferguson, query whether he was not the writer of " The Growth of Popery"
alluded to by Dr. Felling, v. 73.

Ferie, a word for a common day of the week, iii. 27.

Ferrybridge, ix. 81.

Festina lente, motto of the Onslow family, paralleled in the Greek and
Latin, ix. 87.

Festivals, the notice of them too often omitted by our Clergy in their dis-
courses, i. 25.

Feud often used for field in old records, vi. 54.

F"iddes, Dr. remarks on a passage in his Life of Wolsey respecting Henry
VIII.'s benevolences, i. 32. His translation of Godwyn's History of
Henry VIII. unnecessary, i. 54. Verses in his Collections for the Life
of Cardinal Wolsey, erroneously quoted by Anstis, i. 75.

Field, Thomas, brief account of, i. 66. Attempted a new Latin translation
of Dr. Prideaux's Connexion, ibid.

Field, his impudent falsification, and that of other printers, to favour Lay-
ordination among the Puritans, iv. 55.

Fielding's Jonathan Wild, passage in, explained, vi. 29.

Fire of Friendship, an Indian expression, iii. 66. To be found in Ingul-
phus, ibid.

Fire put out by the Sun, viii. 45.

Fires, Sacred, described by Richard of Cirencester, perhaps coal fires, iii. 88.

Fire-baU'xn 1773, account of, vii. 10.

-Fish, frozen, recovered on being placed at a moderate distance from the
fire, iv. 35. Fishes have a voice, though inarticulate, notwithstanding
the proverb, iv. 50.

Fitckets, troublesome, but useful, ix. 53.

FitzEdwards. Mr. called Bildad the Shuhite, viii. 29.

Fitzherbert, Wm. the person who conferred with Wilkes in the King's Bench
in March 1769, ix. 44.

INDEX. 341

Fits Stephen, Editor of, corrects an emendation of his author by Mr. Strype
and Mr. Hearne, vii. 47. Illustrated, ix. 77, 78.

Flaggon, from Lagena, v. 7.

Fletcher the surname derived from a trade now obsolete, iii. 46.

Flies, transition from, to beasts, easy, x. 65.

Flushed, a corruption of fleshed, ix. 49.

Fluther, a corruption of flesher, reasons for the bird being so called, ix. 49.

Foliage, the use of this word inconsistent; we should write feuillage, iii. 43.

Follies, edifices so called antient, v. 27.

Foreigners, often change their Christian names, iii. 61. Make sad work
wiih English names, vii. 85, viii. 15, ix. 7, 8, 72. Make one word of
My Lord, &c. x. 80.

Forica, meaning of the word, viii. 66.

Forrester, Lieut, col. James, author of" The Polite Philosopher," iii. 50.

Forster, a surname, i. e. Forester, iii. 46.

Foster, Vere, punning application of his of a passage in florace, v. 14.
Anecdotes, Sec. of, viii. 29.

Four things to he desired, ix. 45.

Four tongues, meaning of, explained, ix. 58.

Fote/e, Molly, epigram on, i. 63.

Fox-glove, according to Baxter, signifies Lemurum Manicee, T. 10,

Franby, Adam, qu. who he was, vii. 87.

France, arms of, when first assumed in the English coat, i. 53.

Frances and Francis, no foundation for the distinction, ii. 92. vi. 67. viii. 21.
A proper distinction proposed, viii. 21.

Franks, why European Christians are so called in the East, iv. 68.

Fredian's, St. at Lucca, inscription on King Richard's monument there illus-
trated, vii. 79.

French Critics treat Tasso and Ariosto with contempt, iv. 58. French
Authors corrupt our English names and words, vii. 85. viii. 15. ix. 7, 8, 72.

Frenchmen had so great a share in the first crusade, that all European Chris-
tians iathe East are called Franks, iv. 68.

Friends, more attached than Relations, vii. 97.

Friendship, Fire of, an Indian expression, iii. 66. To be found in Ingul-
phus, ibid.

1 Chain of, an Indian expression, iii. 72. Similarity in Jeffrey of

Monmouth, ibid.

Froissart, See. make strange work with English name*, viii. 15.

Fruche, meaning of this word, v. 88.

Fiuil, greater variety in England than any other part of the world, vi. C4.
vii. 90.

Fuller, Bp. his lines on Remigius, v. 49.

— — Thomas, D. D. his observation in " Holy Land" en Campian'i ana-
gram of l.lizabeth incorrect, iii. 23. Mistake in his computation of the
breadth of the Holy Land, iv. 82. Improperly calls Hugh le Grand,
Oreat Hugh, as if he took his name from his high birth, iv. 83. Mistake
of his in his " Holy War," iv. 84. Expressions in his " Holy War"
explaiacd, iv. 85, 86. Verse in his " Church History," respecting Poly-
dore Vergil, corrected, iii. 90. Date concerning I'oly (lore's History in
Church History, filled up, iii. 91. Verses in Church History, " Leyland's
supposed Ghost," written by himself, iii. 92. An allusion in his " Wor-
thies" explained, i. 77. His translating ore gladii " with the month of
the sword," disapproved, v. 76. His mention of Charlemagne in his
'* Worthies," v. 96. Passage in his " Worthies" illustrated, viii. 87. Over-
sight in his " Worthies," ix. 82. His observations respecting set by in
" Mixt Contemplations," erroneous, ii. 3.
— — Thomas, D. D. his writing two volumes for the use of his son, an un-
kind act of an affectionate father, x. 26. Remarks on au observation of
bis in bit Preface to Exanthematologia, x. 42.

342 INDEX.

(Jabrielle, mistre ss of Henry IV. of France, painted in the habit of Diana,

iii. SO.
Gale, Dr. his reading of A Blato Bulgio, in Antoninus, v. 45. Hearne's
observations on it, overlooking what the Doctor says to the same pur-
port, ibid.

Roger, translated Father Jobert's " Science des Medailles," ix. 85.

Gallon, from Lagena, v. 7.

Gardiner, letter of his to VVolsey on the sickness of Pope Clement VII. illus-
trated, i. 22.
Garret, book-binder of Cambridge, viii. 94.
Gay uses desirous for desirable, ix. 91.

Gen. iii. 2, the recurrence of the word of not inelegant, ii. 68.
Genteel, nothing rough and boisterous can be so, i. 46.
G mtilhommeries, vii. 76.

Gentleman, whence deduced, i. 46. Many houses over the kingdom indi-
cating the owners to be of that rank, vii. 76.
Gentleman's Magazine l'l 6b, correction of a roll there printed, vi. 6. Obser-
vations on an inscription in 1749, vii. 87. Editor of reprimanded, vii. 88.
Gentleness and gentility the same thing, i. 46.
George I. Sermcn on death by Mr. Newton, ix. 59.

George III. Inscription on reverse of Coronation Medal faulty, iv, 88. Au-
thor of a Dramatic Pastoral occasioned by the Collection for portioning
young women at his Coronation, pointed out, iv. 89.
Georget St. substance of Dr. Pettingal's Dissertation on the Equestrian figure

of, ix. 61.
George, Dr. William, though Dean of Lincoln, had never been Curate, Vicar,

or Rector, iv. 99.
Germans, excellent at inventions, i. 51. First produced the books in Ana,
ibid. The charge of their disregard to quantity at this time unjust, vi. 66.
Gibson, derivations of, iii. 35.

— - -— Bp. his remark on Camden's confounding two fabulous opinions re-
specting the 30 daughters of Dioclesiao killing their husbands, incorrect,
iii. 95. Supposed by Mr. Shehon to have said that Athelney was called
by Bede Ethelinghie, whereas he alluded to Brompton, iii. 97. Properly
distinguishes Wold and Weald, vii. 11.
Gilbert, Mr. his meaning in " Desiderata Curiosa" explained, viii. 40.
Gildas, his character, X- 36.
GW, reason of this proper name being pronounced sometimes hard and

sometimes soft, i. 7.
Gilpin's Life of Wicliff, correction in, v. 79. His observation that Wicliff
never engaged in any very large work incorrect, v. $0. Illustrations of,
81, 82.
Giruldus Cambrensis, jocular story of his cited by Tovey in a serious way, v.
22. Read his Description of Ireland three days together before the Uni-
versity of Oxford, before it was published, v. 48.
Gla'.s, verses written on a pane of, i. 60. Origin of the custom of putting

the thumb nail to the edge of the glass, viii. 28.
Glaye, the Fleur de lis, iii. 11.

Gloucester, Humphrey, the good Duke of, his death, ii. 49.
God. a surname, i. 2. Same as good in our language and the Anglo Saxon,

i. 76.
God bless you, to a person sneezing, meaning of, vi. 73.
God ha' mercy — the saying No God ha' mercy to yeu explained, v. 40.
Godfather, custom in France to give bis own name to bis godchild, iv. 33.
Godayn, Bp. his History of He»ry VIII. translated by bia foo Morgan God-
wy n, i. 54.

INDEX. 343

Gold, reason of its being found native more than any other metal, iv. 48.
Goldfinch drawing his own water, not a modern invention, ii. 93.
Goldsmith, Dr. observations on his account of the Hare, viii. 38. His ex-
planation of the cause of the Sun's effect on a fire, viii. 45.
Good and evil, Wollaston's criterion of, x. 42.
Goodwin, Edward, his transcript of a Roll 39 E. III. in Gent. Mag. corrected,

vi. 6. Other mistakes of his, ibid.
Gooseberry, reason of its being so called, viii. 79.
Goose on Michaelmas day, an old custom, iv. 30.
Gorallus, Tkeodorus, a signature used by M. Le Clerc, vi. 76.
Gospellers, a custom with them to prefix IKH and such like words to their

epistles, vi. 25.
Gough, Richard, literary works of his, ix. 73. x. 100.
G> cecum est ei, legi non potest, ou what occasion used, vi. 74.
Grammar, English, Lowth's Introduction to, iv. 18.
Grammatical Essays, Two, author of, pointed out, ix. 42.
Grandchild, the expression very absurd, iv. 40. The French express it more

sensibly, ibid.
Grape, the most useful fruit abroad, vii. 90. Fresh grapes not used at

table by the antients, viii. 24. Thought to be unwholesome, ibid.
Grasshopper, observations on the chirping of, ix. 47.
Gravamina Ecclesia Gallicance, time of their being written, vii. 70.
Gravestones, qu. whether any in church-yards before 1574? vii. 75.
Gravity, Sir Isaac Newton might have his notion of it from a 8panish author,

x. 42.
Greaves, John, his Pyramidographia, ii. 16. Translator of Abulfeda's de-
scription of Arabia, iv. 60,
Greek language, use of accents in, antient, ix. 41. Has words of the same

stamina and contrary signification, x. 56.
Green, Mr. Valentine, corrections in his Survey of Worcester, vi. SI.
Gregory, St. whence the Saxon under his portrait is taken, vi. 16.

• ' the Great, in Bede, respecting wakes, vi. 70.
Gresham and the diamond, story of, without foundation, x. 63.
Grey, Lady Jane, anecdote of, iii. '22.
. Lord Richard, ii. 34.

Thomas, Marquis of Dorset, ii. 60.

Grocer, the word formerly meant any large dealer, iv. 45.

Grosseteste, Bp. letter of his to Henry III. illustrated, iv. 37.

Guardian Angels, over individual persons, too uncertain a notion to be used

in our addresses to God, iv. 31.
Guido Aretino, invented the present scale of musick, i. 95. Mistook the

metre of the lines from which he named the notes, ibid.
Gulielmus Neubrigensis, his account of the death of Thomas second Abp. of

York, vi. 65. Illustration of the word Drumo in, vii. 43.
Gunpowder, the invention of, ascribed by Milton, Spenser, and Ariosto, to

the Devil, iv. 61. Less slaughter since the use of artillery, ibid.
Guns not employed in the battle of Bosworth, ii. 30.
Guy earl of Warwick, vii. 48.
Gwedir, reason of Sir John Wynne's house being so called, ix. 71. Qu. cor

rupted from the Latin vitrumf ibid.
Gybson, Richard, why he placed Emanuel at the top of his letters, vi. 25.

H.

// frequently placed after t in old writers, as cat/tcna for catena, &c.

vii. 45.
lUdJield, Thomas, Chandler's discourse on his death, iii. 30. Anecdote of

him, ibid.
Hair of Women used for cordage, ix. 13.

344 INDEX.

Hakewill, Dr. Georgf, his taking for granted that the elements are converti-
ble one into another, not agreeable to experiment, iii. 56. Makes ship of
the masculine gender, iii. 69. The three last Cardinals of this Nation said
by him to be of Oxford, pointed out, iv. 22. The five sons of Oxford
University said by him to possess the principal Sees pointed out, iv. 27.
His character of John Down, v. I. Preached his funeral sermon, ibid.
Translated the Life of Sir Thomas Bodley, his kinsman, into Latin, v. 2.
Hulfer, its meaning, iv. 42. On the pronunciation of, ibid. Anecdote of a

gentleman respecting the spelling of this word, ibid.
Hall the Chronicler, followed chiefly by Shakspeare, i. 1. Bishop Nicol-
son's character of him unjust, ibid. Mistakes Limina Apostolon/m, for
Lumina Apostolorum, \. 9. Illustrations of passages in his Chronicle, ii.
15, ix. 6.
Hamilton, Alexander, calls Bengal an earthly paradise; but why ? r. 89.
Hammer-cloth, reason of its being so called, iv. 3.
Hana (Saxou), signifies both cock and hen, vii. 63.
Hand-writing, English, Cardinal de Brancasiis remark respecting, vi. 74.
Hangman1 s wages, x. 55.
Happy the son whose father is gone to the Devil, the proverb illustrated, ii. 21.

Whence the proverb arose, viii. 35.
Haram, the name for apartments of women in Turkey, iv. 43.
Harbin, George, the author of the '• Hereditary Rijht of the Crown of Eng-
land asserted," iv. 95.
Hardress, Sir Thomas, ix. 1.

Hardwicke, Philip, earl of, alluded to in " Count Fathom," vii, 21. Anec-
dote of him, vii. 23.
Hare, its beating a drum, an imposition, viii. 38.
Harlot, derivation of, vii. 34.
Hanner, Anthony, i. 54. A feigned name for Henry Wharton, v. 85, vi. 76.

Query whether this assumed name should not be Wharrr.er, v. 18.
Harold II. not the nephew of Edward the Confessor, iv. 2, vii. 28. So hasty
and eager was he to engage William the Conqueror, that he waited not
till his forces were colleoed, iv. 3, vii. 27. The eight exer< jses he knew
how to perforin, mentioned in the Five Pieces of Runic Potry, v. 78.
Harpagus, name of, written Appelles, Arpelles, and Harpalus, viii. ], 2.
Harrington, Sir" John, no fouudation for his calling Silenus Virgil's Schole-

masler, iii. 38.
Harris, Dr. his dislike to Augustine being called Apostle of the English, un-
reasonable, iv. 93. His allowing Augustine little merit in regard of the
Saxons, unjust, ibid. Errors in his History of Kent, ix. 21. Error of his
with respect to the inhabitants of Kent, x. 53.
Harry, why it passes for Henry, iii. 32.
Harvey, Dr. described Henry VIH's Pennaehio, vii. 82.

Richard, an author alluded to by Nash, ii. 9.

flaslexBOod, Arthur, anecdote of, ii. 18. Epitaph on, ibid.
Hastings, Lord, pandar to Edward IV. ii 23, 24, 67. Called the bull, 70.
Chamberlain of the Household and of Wales, ii. 25. Remarkable story
of, iii. 84,

Lady Katharine, ii 29.

Havcrcamp, his explanation of the Qrmesta of Orosius criticised, viii. 25.
Haward, Sir Thonvis, ii. 38.
Hay, nothing mnie raised in value than, vi. 86.
Hayford, Miss Hannah, poems addressed to her, i. 52.
Haym, Signor, passage in his Tesoro Britan. mis translated, iii. 47.
TTaytcr, Bp. anecdote of him, vii. 78.

Hearne, Thomas, eiiemlation of a passage in his Textus Rofensis, ii. 20 ;
Sir Edward Deriog's arms in, explained, iii. 82; reference to Sir E.
Dering in the preface explained, and error corrected, iii. 93. — His com-
ment on a passage in Spelman'i JElfred unsatisfactory, iii. 96. — Mistakes

index. 345

a passage in the Annals of Dunstaple, respecting the battle between Wil-
liam and Harold, iv. 3, vii. 2~ ; wrong conjectures of his on various pas-
sages, iv. 4, vii. 52; vii. 29, 48, 49, 51, 58 ; neglects to correct a pas-
sage in, respecting Harold's relationship to Edward the Confessor, vii.
28. — Sarcasm of his on Sir Simon D'Ewes in Leland's Itinerary, v. 44;
his observation on Dr. Gale's reading of A Blato Bulgio, overlooking what
the Doctor himself says to the same purport, t. 45 ; errors of VV. Vallans
in Leland which be has left uncorrected, v. 50, 52; needless and foolish
alterations of his in W. Vallans, r. 53 ; though he inveighs against flat-
tering epitaphs, gives a great character to a man he knew uothing of,
▼• 54 ; recommends the person who should give a second part of Camden
to be cautious in taking any thing upon trust, &c. and yet speaks of a
book he never saw as being curious and excellent, v. 55 ; on slight foun-
dation speaks of a Roman mint at Dorchester, and afterwards takes it for
granted, v. 56 ; pretended to prophecy, but had no gift this way, v. 57 ;
qu. why he takes Pardus Ursimis to be Fulvius Ursintis ? v. 58 ; writes
ingenious for ingenuous, vi. 52; his assertion that bricks were used here
temp. Edward III. doubtful, vi. 53 ; mistaken in saying fend is often used
in records for field, vi. 5+; approves most of short epitaphs, though be
had drawn a long one for Mr. Dodwell, vi. 55. — Mistaken as to the mode
of publishing works in Giraldus Cambrensis' time, t. 47. — Corrected by
Mr. Ames, vi. 12. — Remark on his observation respecting the Romans
hiding their treasure, vi. 56. — His works proposed to be printed, vii. 1.—
Errors of his in Leland's Collectanea corrected, vii. 36, 37. — Remark of his
on Alured. Beterlacensis unnecessary, vii. 44; wrong conjectures of his
in, vii. 45, 46; it is uncertain whether his publication of Alured be really
that author's work, vii. 56.— His attempt to amend a passage in Fitz-
Stephen unnecessary, vii. 47. Remark of his on the Liber Niger cor-
rected, viii. 16.

Heart — a man of a great heart, its usual meaning, vi. 44. The largeness of
the heart does not betoken courage, ibid.

Heat or Cold depends not altogether on latitude, x. 9.

Heavens, a luminous entire half-circle seen in, described, ix. 79.

Hebrew language, does not abound with epithets, but has some very signi-
ficant ones, vi. 28.

Heiress, the son of, gives the first place to his paternal coat, and puts his
mother's in the second, i. 53.

Heliodorus, his Ethiopics a romance, v. 4.

Hemingford, Walter, a contemptible author, vii. 40. Errors of his pointed
out, ibid.

Hen, crowing of, ominous, ir. 75. Believed to be not prolific then, Hid.
Derivation of the word hen, vii. 63.

Henry II. had three natural children by Lady Rosamond, vii. 26.

Henry III. spoken of by Pitz Stephen, the son of Henry II. vii. 47.

— — — - (usually so called) son of K. John, properly Henry IV. vii. 47.
Remarks on the signum regale of the person who intended to assassinate
him, viii. 88. Reason of his being crowned with a garland at Gloucester,
ix. 99. Sold the Jews for a sum of money, x. 93.

Henry IV. surnamed Bullingbrook, from his birth- place, ii. 53.

Hemy V. conspiracy to slay him, ii. 78.

Henry V. and VI their pennies not properly distinguished, vii. 99.

Henry VI. on what occasion he lost Normandy, ii. 48.

Henry VII. what encouraged him to invade England, ii. 72.

Henry VIII. his benevolences resisted by the plea of Stat. 1 Ric. HI. i. 32.
Reasons given in defence of them, ibid. Bishop Godwyn's History of,
translated by his son, i. 54. Error respecting him in Parliamentary
History, i. 67. Letter of to Cardinal Cibo, whence dated explained, iii. 85.
His valuable pennachio, vii. 82. In his 25th year, an Act passed to
prohib;t the importation of books, x. 08.

346

INDEX.

Henry of Huntingdon, comment on a passage in, vii. 35.

Herba digitalis, with us Fox-glove, which according to Baxter signifies Letnu*

rum Manicte: the French on the contrary call it Our Ladies gloves, v. 10.
Herbert, Lord, authority for the reasons assigned by him as given in defence

of Henry VIII.'s benevolences, i. 32.
Hereditary Right to the Crown of England asserted, the author of, iv. 95.
Hermegiscle, King of the Varnes, story relative to, vii. 92.
Hero and Leander of Musseus paraphrased, ix. 62. Passage borrowed from

and improved, 63.
Jfeuiet, Capt. anecdote of, vii. 22.
— — — Gentian, short account of, vi. 7.
Hexameter verses with a spondee in the 5th foot, generally have a dactyle

in the 4th, vii. 64.
-. in English, i. 17. One in Ascham's works, viii. 99. Two

by Watson Bp. of Lincoln, ibid
Hiccup, the orthography of, doubtful, v. 84. Its etymology, ibid.
Hickes, Dr. his birth-place, vi. 17.

Higden, Alfred's being styled Saint in a note upon, accounted for, iii. 96t
Hobbes, Mr. lines of his on Chatswortb improved, vii. 86.
Hoboy, from Huulbois (Fr.), not Oboe (Italian) iii. 51.
Holborn, Act for paving, x. 95.
Holland, Henry Fox Lord, vii. 21.
Holt, Lord Chief Justice, humorous observation on an attorney's dying a

day or two after him, i. 79.
Holy Land, breadth of, iv. 82.

Homer, reasons for Virgil's silence respecting him in his vEneid, i. 70.
Homerus, aliquando bonus dormitat, are not exactly the words of Horace, x. 1.
Homceoteleuton, the antients not scrupulous about it, i. 64. Instances of it, ibid.
Honos, for honor, accounted for, vii. '20.
Hops, when first introduced into England, v. 88.

Hops and Corn, difficult to ascertain by comparison which are most gainful, x. 50.
Horace, quoted humorously at a deputation, i. 68. His not being men-
tioned by Virgil in his writings which are extant accounted for, i. 69.
Bad verses in, ii. 2. Verse of Horace applied to Cantabs, iv. 70. Much
such a soldier as Sir John Suckling, v. 33. Improperly cited, x. 1. A
burlesque of his integer vitae, ice X- 64.
Hormesla, see Ormesta.

Horns long esteemed the badge of Cuckoldom, x. 81.
Horse-races, author of Anecdotes relating to the Antiquity, 4c c. of, pointed

out, ix. 70.
Horse-shoe, why it was first used as a preservative against Witchcraft, ix. 97,
Horses ridden without bridles by the autients, v. 68. Recovery of one badly

wounded in the gullet, accounted for, viii. 58.
Hoveden, Roger, expression of bis illustrated, vii. 41.
House qf Office, an euphemismus, viii. 66.

Howard, Charles, remark of his on the Earl of Surrey's language controverted,
viii. 11. Remark of his on the Earl of Arundel's being restored to the
Earldom of Norfolk criticised, viii. 12.
Howel, James, critique on an epigram by him, vi. 1.
Hubert de Burgo, the castle built by him in Wales, he called Slultitia

Huberti, v. 27.
Huet, Mons. his learning, iii. 45. Supposed to have been the greatest
student that ever existed, ibid. Some who may vie with him in this respect,
ibid. His " Homines illustres," iv. 24. Erroneously cites the Ethiopics
of Heliodorus in two places as real history, v. 4. Too severe upon the
Scaligers and Du Plessis-Mornay, v. 8. Huet and Menage may be aptly
compared together, v. 13; Huet's learning rather more extensive, ibid.
Hiieliana, the elogium prefixed to it written by Olivet, iii. 45. The beat of
the books of that sort, v. 8.

index. 347

Hugh the Burgundian, styled Regum malleus, vii. 35.

Hugh le Grand, improperly called Great Hugh, by Fuller, iv. 83. Bore the
name in memory of Hugh le Grand, father of Hugh Capet, ibid.

Huguenots, customary among them for the Godfather's name to be given to
the Child, iv. 33.

Humber river, etymon of, vii. 12.

Humble-bee, should, perhaps, be called Bumble-bee, ix. 47.

Humez, or De Humeto, William, abbat of Westminster, iv. 4, vii. 52.

Humm, a mere technical word, vii. 12.

Humming applause, as in our Universities, a method not unknown to bar-
barous Nations, x. 76.

Humphrey, Dr. Laurence, why he used I E H at the top of his letters, vi. 25.

Hurgos and Cilnabs, terms used in the Geutleman's Magazine, &c. for the
Speakers in the Parliamentary Debates, vi. 29.

Hutchinson, Bp. oversights in his Defence of the Antient Historians, v. 92.
Character oi the work, time of its being written, ibid. Differs from Godwin
in bis account of Abp. Anselm, 93.

Hyde, Dr. remarks ou his Historia Relig. Vett. Pers. ix. 46.

I & J.

I E H, its signification, vi. 25.

I H C, written by the Greeks abbreviately for Jesus, vi, 49. The Latins
blundered in reading it I H S, ibid.

Jack-Latin, origin of the name of this tune, vii). 6.

Jack-pudding, vi. 98.

James, King, his aphorisms, x. 42.

James, Professor, smart quotations at a disputation at which he presided, i. 68.

Idolatry, allusion in Tenison's Dedication to his book on, explained, iii. 80.

Jebb, Dr. Samuel, pleasant mistake of his in the Bibliotheca Literaria, i. 36.

Jeffrey of Monmouth, his history erroneously attributed by Dr. Stukeley to
Richard of Cirencester, vii. 39. Translated the British history out of
British into Latin, vii. 57.

Jerusalem, in possession of the Saracens when Godfrey of Bouillon took
it, iv. 84.

Jesuits, humorous question concerning, i. 19.

Jews — as rich as a Jew, whence the proverb arose, v. 20. Instance of a Jew
using in an instrument the Christian mode of computing time, v. 21.
Instance of a Jew mentioning the feast of St. Lucia, ibid. Observations
on a story of one taken from Giraldus Cambrensis, v. 22. Greatly flou-
rished here in the time of Henry I. v. 24. Formerly looked upon by our
Kings as their property, v. 25. Expressly called the King's chattels, ibid.
Forbidden to buy red cloth by a charter of King John, r. 26 j reason
assigned for it, ibid. Formerly entirely at the disposal of the chief Lord,
x. 93. Sold by K. Hen. III. to his brother, ibid. Imprisoned till they
redeemed themselves for money, ibid.

Jews-trump, or Jews-harp, not a Jewish musical instrument, i. 83. A more
play-thing, ibid. Its orthography corrupted, ibid. Etymon of, ibid.

Jezebel — " What peace, so long as the whoredoms of thy mother Jezebel,"
&c. new reading of, i. 93.

Ignatius, St. wrote bis Epistles on a journey, viii. 52.

Ignorance, effect of, when accompanied by boldness, or modesty, viii. 31.

Ignorant men, many, who are uot to be termed so, caanot write their own
names, iii. 40.

Imparisyllabic genitives made by the insertion of i, viii. 90.

Imposthume, the most barbarous word in our language, x. 29. Whence
derived, ibid.

Ina, King, his getting the Rmnescot settled doubted, ix. 60,

348

INDEX.

Indian Emperor styled Shab, or Padshah, meaning King, vii. 53.
Indians of the Five Nations, said by Colden to have no labials in their lan-
guage ; but whence come mohazsk, &c. ? iv. 29.
Inett, Dr. writes Legantine improperly for Legatine, hi. 71.
Inflexions or terminations, varying of, serviceable to poets, and breeds no
obscurity, vii. 54. Frequently applied in old English poets, ibid.

Ingenious erroneonsly written for ingenuous, vi. 5-\

Ingulphus, his character as a writer, x. 3$.

Integer vita:, &c. burlesque of, x. 64.

Inventions, Germans excellent at, i. 31.

Joanna, the wife of Alexander II. king of Scots, vii. 29.

Joannes, orthography of, improper, x. 62.

Jobert, Father, author of ° La Science des Medailles," ix. 85.

John, name of, does not occur in any document before Edward the Con-
fessor's time, vii. 31.

— — King, mace supposed to have been given by him to Northampton,
proved to have been given by King James, ii. 1. Place of his death, iv. 5.
Allusion to his name of Lackland by authors describing his death, ibid.
His burial-place, v. 39. Was earl of Mortaigne, vii. 37. His death,
burial, and issue, mis-stated by W. Hemingford and H. Knyghton, vii. 40.
His losing his Crown in the washes in Norfolk untrue, ix. 99.

— —- of Monmouth, passage in Matthew Paris respecting him, explained
and amended, v. 31.

Johnson, Dr. his notes on Shak«pearc proposed to be published by Mr. Cave,
i. 59. Mistaken in explaining mope-eyed, blind of one eye, iv. 33.
Remark on his derivation of quaff', vii. 19.

Mr. his excellency as a painter, x. 49.

■ Mrs. Mary, anecdote of, viii. 33.

Jones, in " Buckston of Bathe," his description of the game called Trol in
Madam, v. 11.

Jonson, remarks on three of his plays written by Mr. Upton, i. 65.

Jovis, the original nominative of Jupiter, iii. 80.

Ireland, chief governors formerly called by divers names, vii. 89.

Isabel and Elizabeth, the same name, iii. 23.

Isles of a Church, an amient mistake in the orthography for ailes, vi. 43.

Italians make strange work with English name?, ix. 7.

Junius, sentence at the end of his Life affixed to the " Etymologicon Anglic»,}
illustrated, i. 62.

Jupiter, on the etymologies of that woid, iii. 80.

Juries, reason of their being kept without refreshment, x. 91.

Justices, an hundred at a monthly meeting, ii. 26.

Juxton, Bp. what he was charged to remember by K, Charles, when on the
scaffold, iv. 65,

K-.

Kalories, derivation of, ix. 93.

Kempe, John, Bp. of London, vii. 59.

Kenn, Bp. his notion of Guardian Angels disapproved of, iv. 31. His motto,

vi. 79.
Kennett, Bp. his relation of the tradition concerning Lord Longueville's tomb,

viii. 37. His life written by Mr. Newton, ix. 59. The Bishop encouraged his

studies, and got him admitted into orders, ibid. A second volume of the

life proposed, ibid. Remarks on the life, ibid.
Kent, " out of the shires," a phrase used in, very expressive, iv. 59.

" When my husband comes, he will be two men," an expression used in,

viii. 68. False notion of the men of Kent being more humane than other:1,

x. 53. Called a shire, x. 54.
Kerne, the name of the Irish foot-soldiers, ii. 47.

index. 349

•' Kerving," the terms of the art of, as given by Wyuken de Worde, with

illustrations, v. 88.
Kesmas, a corruption of Christmas, i. 41.
Keysler, his account of King Richard's tomb in St. Fredian's at Lucca

illustrated, vii. 79.
Killesed, meaning of the word, vii. 6.
Kind, in old authors the same as nature, iii. 23.
Kindly, meaning of, Viii. 81.

King of the Bean, some light thrown on the meaning of, ix. 31.
King's Arms, a proper ornament for Churches, vii. 30. No order for put-
ting them up, ibid.
King's stores, the broad R. used on should be the broad Arrow, iv. '26.

Query, bow the Phton came to be used for this purpose, ibid.
Kings ix. 22. (2d book), new reading of, i. 93.
Kingshim, in Heck's Desid. Cur. should be Kingship, viii. 40.
Kippis, Dr. obscurity caused by his omitting Christian names, viii. 47.
Kissing a Bride, origin and reason of, x. 91.
Klein, M. remark on the propriety of his calling the Badger Coati Cauda

breci, viii. 4.
Knatchbull family, viii. 46.
Knights, in old deeds rank after Abbats, vi. 39.
Knyghton, Henry, observation of his relative to Henry III. being properly

Henry IV. vii. 18. • Copies a false account of King John's death and hit

issue from W. Hemingford, vii. 40.
:

L.

■

Lady of the Lake, ii. 98.

Latare Jerusalem (Domii.ica), in monkish historians, imports Low Sunday,
v. 30.

Lambarde, Mr. mistake of bis, viii. 76. Remark on an expression in his
" Perambulation of Kent," ix. 2.

Lamps, if ten times as frequent, would not equal the Moon, x. 27.

Lancaster, House of, their pretensions to the Crown, iii. 9.

Langhum, Sir James, his translation of " to shoot between wind and water,"
x. 90.

Langhorne, Messrs. errors in their translation of Plutarch, ix. 14, 15.

Langtra, a French term, vi. 33.

Language, the varying of inflexions or terminations serviceable to Poets, and
breed no obscurity, &c. vii. 54. Frequently applied in old English poets
ibid. The English have a poetic and prose, as well as the Italians, x. 74.
Some words in all languages which cannot be translated, x. 90.

L'Aite Armoniaca, &c. by O. A. D'Adurni, v. 95. Translation of, ibid.

Latin Tongue, barbarisms of, in what they partly consisted, x. 83.

Latins were fond of the euphemismus, viii. 69.

Latitude does not eutirely govern cold or heat, x. 9.

Lauchmore, Simon de, vi. 58. . .

Laud, Abp. the allusion on his medallion to St. John the Baptist not blas-
phemous, i. 80; the 30th of January service runs also in this strain,
which is carrying the matter too far, a. 33. Passed through every eccle-
siastical office, iv. 99. His letters, published 1700, oiled by Mr. Wisr,
ix. 92.

Laudable voice, a corruption of audible voice, i. 98.

Laudat diversa sequences, x. 30.

Ijturence bids wages, reason of this proverb, viii. 19.

Lav, quirks of the, vi. 88. The expression to be unthm the Law, a Grcciisi,
x.68.
' of England, instances of punishment twice for the same crime, i. 85.

Lay-ordination, impudent falsification to favour the practice of, iv. 55.

350 INDEX.

Lea, five ways of spelling that name, iii. 53. Saying in Cheshire respect-.

ing, ibid.
Lead, in converting into red lead, increases in weight, vi. 87.
Leake, Sir Francis, (22 Eliz.) small value of his estate, x. 10.
Le Clerc, Mons. in a woik of his, called himself Theodorus Gorallut, vi, 76.
Lecturer Cathedrales, x. 16.
■ — Ordinance, x. 16.

Leeds, Duke of, a curious painting in his possession 1753, described, i. Jj.
Legantine written for Legating, iii. 71.
Leland's papers, many suspected to have perished, ▼. 44. " The Duke'*

word" explained, v. 59. Passage in Leland, in Tanner's Bibliotheca,

corrected, v. 77. His account of Coliweston illustrated, vii. 82. Gives

W. Hemingford a great character, which he did not deserve, vii. 40.

Comment on his notice of Ashford college in Kent, v. 17, vii. 77; on hit

notice of Wye and Maidstone Colleges, ibid. Passages in, mistaken by Drake

and Philpot, vii. 77. His observation respecting the/our tongues explained,

ix. 53. Passage in his " New Year's Gift" illustrated, feu 38.
Leo, frequency of this name among the Popes accounted for, viii. 26.
Leofurine bishop of Dorchester, vii. 61.
Leonine verse, iv. 87.
Lesche, meaning of the word, ▼. 88.

Let, the verb, its opposite meanings, x. 56. Accounted for, ibid.
Lethieullier, Smart, the account of the oath By St, Luke's fact grounded

on a letter of his, ix. 29.
Letters, single, as /. c. denote the singular number; two, as 11. cc. the plural,

viii. 16.
Lewis, passage in the Aunals of Dunstaple relative to his coronation, 1223,

elucidated, vii. 58.
Levis, John, bis collections towards a Life of Wickliff, v. 79. Observation*

on a passage in his " Life of W. Caxton" relative to K. John's Crown,

ix. 99.
Lewknor family, whence the name may be taken, doubtful, vi. 57.
Let/land's Supposed Gkost, verses written by Fuller, iii. 92.
Lhwyd, Edward, allusion of his to Mr. Baxter, vi. 3. His delicacy towards

Mr. Wanley in publishing an opinion which differed from bis, 4.
Libraries, Public, their great utility, iv. I 4.
Lichfield, see of, divided, vii. 61.
Life — as in life, so in travelling, we are apt to think a different track from

that we are in, a better, iii. 74, x. 30.
Light, its effect on the eyes, x. 21. Should be excluded from the eye while

asleep, x. 21.
Lilly, meaning of the Eighth Case in his Grammar explained, iii. 79.
Limina Apostolorum, an expression nsed for the Court of Rome, i. 9.
Limn, derived from illuminate, i. 35.
Lincoln, termed by the Normans Wicol, vii. 37.
Lion of Judah, alluded to in a motto to a coat of arms, i. 81.
Liquor, absurdity of making an end af, by drinking all on the table, iii. 81.
Lister, Dr. Father Plumier the meagre Father mentioned in his Journey to

Paris, t. 15.
Little things contribute to amuse and divert, iii. 73.
Littleton, Dr. improperly renders Jews-trump Sistrum Judaicum, i. 82.
Livelong, pronunciation of, vi. 93.
Lockyer, Dr. epitaph by him on a Dog, i. 49.

Longolius's Epistles, variations in the two editions of, described, ix. 1 I.
Ixmgueville, Lord, tradition concerning him, viii. 37. His tomb described,

ibid. Reasons for supposing it falsaly ascribed to him, ibid.
Lord Chief Baron, instance of pride in the daughter of, ii. 87.
Lord High Chancellor, privilege of, ix. 77.
Lords, House of, observations on a print of, as it sat in 15J9, i. 34.

INDEX. 351

Lords, Spiritual, as numerous as the Temporal, before the Reformation, i.
78. Their style recommended to be altered, z. 51.

■'— « ■- Temporal, before the Reformation, did not exceed in number the
Spiritual, i. 78. Used formerly to prefix their Christian names to their
titles, ix. 100. Do not always drop their surnames, x. 51. See Peers.

Lort, Michael, author of " A Projecte conteyning the State, fcc. of Cam-
bridge," ix. 67.

Lou Countries, butler made in, excellent, iv. 86.

Lowth, Dr. his English Grammar, iv. 18.

Ludlovt cattle, narrow escape of King Stephen's hostage during the siege of it
in 1138, viii. 75.

Luke's face, by St. an oath of William Rofus, ix. 29.

Luminous half circle seen in the heavens, described, ix. 79.

Luther's Table-talk, the first production of its kind since the restoration of
learning, i. 31.

Lye, Mr. a sentence of his at the end of Graevius's Life of Junius illustrated,
i. 62. Confounds the sense of Wold and Heald, vii. 11. Error in his
Saxon Dictionary, vii. 17. Remarks on his etymologies of Ne-xfangle,
ix. 22.

Lysippus, not a statuary, but a caster in brass, ix. 14.

Ly Helton, Lord, inference of his not well founded, vii. 15. His account of
William Rufus's oath correct, ix. 29.

M.

Mabillon, bis reason for the Breviary being so called dissented from, x. 3.

Macaulay, Mrs. some account of, vii. 80.

Macbeth, observation on a passage in, viii. 80.

Machabree, Dance of, illustrations of, iii. 24 — 29.

Macrobius, no good author to follow in point of Latinity, ix. 83. A Greek,

ibid. His works shew him to be a Pagan, ibid.
Madox, Mr. Thomas, translates " panno sanguinolento" cloth stained with

blood; but it seems to mean no more than deep red cloth, v. 26.
Magic, Pliny's observation respecting the Britons' fondness for, explained

from Richard of Cirencester, iii. 88.
Mahomet, no image of him, v. 71.
Mahommedans, not strictly Pagans, iv. 6.
Maidstone, History of , account of the author of, ix. 59.

College, the master of, not necessarily a prebendary, vii. 77,

Maimbourg, passage in his ",Hist. des Croisades" corrected, ix. 80.
Mainpernor, the word no other than mainpreneur, V. 12. Reason assigned

for the mistake, ibid.
Malcolm's Essay on the Antiquities of Great Britain and Ireland, illustrations

of, vi. 5.
Malleus, epithet of, applied to persons, vii. 25.
Malmesbury's character of Alcuin, v. 97.
Malt liquor called Old Pharaoh, vi. 75.,

Mambrino's helmet in Don Quixote, what it alludes to, iii. 36, 37.
Man of a great heart, vi. 44. Man by Nature a social creature, iv. 71.
Mandarin, a musical instrument improperly so called, iii. 49.
Mandolin, a musical instrument, reason of its being so called, iii. 49.
Mankind gradually diminish in stature, a common notion, ix. 95.
Mann, Mr. vii. 21.

Manners maktlh Man, no grammatical error in this phrase, vi. 79.
Manor, Manor-house, signified by the Latin Manerium, ix. 35. Three at

least of that denomination in England, ibid. Propriety of the Norman

word for, ibid.
Map of England proposed, with British) Roman, and Saxon names of

places, vii. 8.

352 INDEX.

Maroffi., Bartalomco, character of a French novel of his translation, v. 72.

Atareichal, Dr. his etymon of Ember weeks or days, iv. 13.

Mark, origin of that used by persons who cannot sign their names, iii. 42.

Marking plate or linen, mode of, improper, viii. 61.

Markland, Mr. acute observation ol his, vii. 20.

Marlborough, Duke and Dutchess of, severe reflection on, iv. 54.

Marriage of Peeresses with Commoners causing them to lose their rank, seems

contrary to Slat. 21 Hen. VIII. § 33, iv. 66.
Marshal, Wm. Earl of Pembroke, burial af Isabel his daughter, ii. 22.
Marshals Earls of Pembroke, five brothers successively enjoyed that title, ii. 22.
Mattel, epithet of, applied to persons, vii. 25.
Martial, passage from Clemens Alexand. in illustration of his observation on

poultry being fed in the dark, i. 64. His verses on Pica explained and

translated, vi. 31. Emendation of his verses on Pavo, with translation,

ibid. Epigram on Paetus and Arria translated, viii. 34.
Martin, St. two festivals of his, vii. 67.
Martin V. Pope, translated and promoted J 3 English Bishops ia two

years, vii. 59.
Masters, Mrs. Mary, brief memoirs of, ix. 89.
JMatthewxi\. 17, very emphatical in our language, i. 76.
Matthew Paris, passage in, relative to John of Monmouth explained and

amended, v. 31. Error of his respecting Mahomet's image, v. 71.

Faulty reading in, amended, viii. 75.
Matlhiolus, inaccurate expression of, iv. 52.
Maul, origin of this word, vii. 25.
Mead, Dr. his opinion that the Small Pox originated in ^Ethiopia, doubted,

iv. 17.
Meadowcourt, Richard, writings of his, ix. 37.
Medailles, La Science des, the aothor of, ix. 85. The translator of, ibid.

An edition with commentaries by a French author, ibid.
Medea, sometimes mis-spelt Med<ra, v. 43.
Medicine, account of the most considerable methods of cure, a desirable

work, x 83.
Medus, the river Euphrates, called so as well as Euphrates, i. 72.
Memory, failure of it first in regard to names, a vulgar error, iii. 78j Reasons

of its being thought so, ibid.
Menage, M. his derivation of persley corrected, i. 91.
Menage and Huet may be aptly compared together, v. 13. Menage the

greater linguist, ibid.
Mens cujusque is est quisque explained, x. 30.
Mercer, the word formerly meant any merchant, iv. 45.
Meridian, a day spirit, ii. 99.
Messieurs, we cannot translate, x. 90.
Metathesis literarum, its effect on language, vii. 33. Instance of it in the

name of FalstafF, viii. 17.
Meteor in the Heavens described, ix. 79.

Meum and Tuum, as useful to Poets, though not so profitable, as to Law-
yers, iii. 54.
Michael Balbus the Emperor, v. 65.

Michaelmas day, Goose on, trace of this in 10 Edw. IV. iv. 50.
Migratory birds flock together before their flight, ix. 96. In 1775 many

hundreds of woodcocks were drowned, tempestuous weather preventing

their reaching the land, ibid.
Miladie, occurs in Register of Eastwell, x. 80.
Millennium, conjecture respecting a, x. 75. Argument for it, ibid.
Milles, Dr. remarks on his comment on the Penates at Exeter, vi. 35, 36.
Milton's picture, parody on Dryden's lines under it, iii. 99. Milton might

have taken his thought respecting the invention of Gunpowder from Pol.

Vergil, iv. 61.

INDEX. 353

Minchen-pin, origin of the word, x. 66.

Mindas misprinted for Windes, iii. 85.

Mine, pun on a gentleman purchasing a share in one, ix. 52.

Minshew's Guide to the Tongues, the first book printed by subscription, i. 11.

Minstrels among the Saxons, Dr. Percy's first essay on the state of, enlarged

at the suggestion of the Author of this Work, vi. 20.
Mint at Shrewsbury, iii. 100.
Mirrour of Magistrates, illustrations, fcc. of, ii. 1 1 — 15, 23—25, 27 — 44,

47—86, 95—100; iii. 1—13.
Minour of the World, translated from the French by Caxton, vi. 19. The

French was rendered from the Latin, perhaps of Honorius Augustodu-

nensis, ibid.
Missioners, Roman, their accounts of places not always true, x. 77.
Misson, error of his, v. 61; Mistaken in supposing the Peutingerian table

the work of Peutinger himself, v. 62. Allusion of his explained, v. 63.

Error of his, 64. Remarks on his description of the rock struck by Moses,

at Venice, v. 65. Mistake of his respecting Innocent IV. v. 66. Mis-
taken in supposing a brazen horse without a bridle at Naples, an emblem

of liberty, v. 68. Mistaken in attributing Pliny the Elder's death to the

quaking of Vesuvius, v. 69.
Moeda (Portuguese), derived from Moneta (Latin), vii. 60.
Mogul, origin of this term, vii. 53.
Mohur, conjecture concerning its derivation, vii. 60.
Moidore, its derivation, vii. 60.
Molesworth, Lord, author of the epitaph on a dog put up by him, pointed

out, i. 49.
Moliere, effect of his satire on Physicians in France, viii. 13.
Moloch, idol of, miscalled a wooden idol in Swinden's Enquiry, ix. 36.

Should be the fiery idol ; made of brass, ibid.
Monasteries, Bill for Dissolution of, Religious houses not suppressed by that

act, but only in case of surrender, i. 78.
Money, ringing or sounding it not modern, vi. 83.
Monmouth, Earl of, instance of alteration of style and orthography in his

" Memoirs," iii. 64.
Monosyllables, their multiplicity in the English language accounted for, vi. 51.
Montague, Lady M. W. two passages in her letters explained, viii. 20.
Montaigne, the works of, classed among the Anas by Huet, iv. 24.
Monteith, a punch-bowl, whence so called, vi. 72.
Montfaucon, II. 280. the expatiator on Endovellicus pointed out, v. 42.
Month's mind to a thing, elucidated, viii. 36.
Moon, the great benefit derived from her light, x. 27.
Mope, the same as myope, iv. 38. Mope-eyed means purblind, ibid.
More, Sir Thomas, his daughters alluded to in Erasmus's Colloquies, ix. 28.
Mortaigne, Earl of, afterwards King John, vii. 37.
Morion, Bp. of Ely, afterwards Abp. of Canterbury, ii. 15, 41.
Motto to coat of arms changed, i. 81.
Mount Sinai, Papases of St. Catherine at, called Kalones or Caloyer, ix. 93.

Derivation of the word Kalories, ibid.
Mountague, (John Nevil) Marquis, ii. 51.
Mulberry-tree, late in putting out its leaf, ix. 51. We ought not till then

to change our winter-deaths, Hid. The emblem of wisdom, ibid.
Munigton, Mount St. John meant by this word in Vertot, ix. 8.
Museeus, his Poem on Hero and Leauder paraphrased, ix. 62. Reason of

the Sibyl addressing Musseus, in Virgil, ix. 64.
Museum, sometimes misspelt Musttum, v. 43.

Musician, no one ever a great scholar, v. 36. The observation not true, ibid.
Musick, scale of, invented by Guido Aretino, i. 95. Whence the notes were

named, ibid.
Muskerry, Lord, anecdote of, ii. 46.
Musurus, why he was styled musarum custos, v. 100.

A A

354 INDEX.

N.

AT not uncommonly turned in pronunciation into /, vii. 37.
N. or M. in the Catechism explained, ill. 20.
Naked truth, phrase of, illustrated, vii. 71.

Names, improperly written by persons who cannot be termed ignorant, iii. 40.
Great names frequently borne by the lower sort of people accounted for,
iii. 84. Some both masculine and feminine, vi. 67. Names of places
often transferred by emigrants to the parts where they reside, viii. 89.

Christian, many of them both masculine and feminine, ii. 92.

Nash's character of an Antiquary in his " Supplication to the Devil" illus-
trated, ii. 8. Farther illustrations of, ii. 9, 10.
Natalis Comes, and Noel le Comte, spoken of as two different persons, iii. 67.
Nations, apt to throw blame on one another, vi. 6G.
Navarette, character of him as a writer, x. 77.
Neckam, Alexander, remark of his on the Goldfinch drawing his own water,

ii. 93.
Nectarine produced on a Peach-tree, iv. 79.
NiiXor or NiXor , a mere artificial word, denoting the number of days in a

year, viii. 3.
Neot, St. his Life of Alfred, iii. 96.

Nevil, Lady Anne, the author of the History of, corrected, viii. 18.
New Hollanders, barbarous savages, iv. 73.

New-year's Gifts, &c. custom formerly to pin them on the sleeve, iii. 63.
Newcastle, Duchess of, wrong in saying the fable of the Father and Sou
riding on an Ass was from Maop, iv. 23. The Essays and Discourses
published by her as the 4th Book of the Life of the Duke, may be pro-
perly classed among the Anas, iv. 24. Remarks on her observations on
coaches going the Tour at Antwerp, iv. 25.
New/angle, critique on the etymologies of, ix. 22.
Newhouse, co. Lincoln, variously written, viii. 39.
Newton, Sir Isaac, might have his notion of gravity from a Spanish author,

x. 42.
Newton, William, anecdote of him and his writings, ix. 59.
Nicholas should be Nicolas, iii. 40, x. 62.
Nichols's Bibliotheca Topographica Britannica illustrated, vi. 42 — 44, 46—

49, 51, 56—58.
Nick a thing, i. e. to save it by a minute, x. 31. A great satisfaction, ibid.
Nightingale, its not being heard Northward of Staffordshire an erroneous

notion, v. 67.
Nicolson, Bp. his character of Hall the Chrouicler criticised, i. 1 . Speaks
only of 26 books of Polydore Vergil's History, though he acknowledges a
27th, iii. 91.
Nile, JEgyptus was the name of it, viii. 3.
Nimrod, why be was so named, vi. 61.
No God ha' mercy to you, explained, v. 40.
Nobility, reflection on, x. 19.

Nobleman, instance of one relinquishing a title, i. 5.
Nobody but you and I, not English, v. 70.

Noel le Comte, and Natalis Comes, spoken of as two different persons, iii. 67.
Noon, its derivation, x. 96. Qu. how it came to mean meridies f ibid.
Norfolk, Duke of, by the tenure of Wirksop manor, supports the Royal arm

to hold the sceptre at the Coronation, iv. 85.
Normandy, occasion of the loss of, to King Henry VI. ii. 48.
North esteemed the residence of the Devil, or Hell, iv. 56.
Northampton, mace of the corporation not so antient as supposed, ii. 1.
Northern climes, where scurvy prevails so much, scurvy-grass in a manner
the only plant in, iv. 67.

index. 355

North Hollanders improperly used for New Hollanders, by Dr. Brookes,
ir. 73.

Northumberland, Earl of, called the Lion, ii. 70.

Norway Owl, author of a ludicrous letter to Sir H. Sloane on his presenting
one to the University of Oxford pointed out, ix. 37.

Nosegay — to give the nosegay, meaning of this custom in France, i. 53. May
seem to be borrowed from the Greeks, ibid.

Notable, improperly used in the sense of managing, viii. 71.

Notes of Clergymen, reason of their written sermons beiug so called, it. 20.

Nova totius terrarum orbis tabula, make an hexameter when read back-
ward, ix. 66.

Novelists often touch upon real characters, vii. 21. Should be careful in
meddling with history, ix. 7.

Nowell, Dean, though of Oxford, took his first degree at Cambridge, and
was afterwards incorporated at Oxford, iii. 94.

Numen of the Latins cannot be translated, x. 90.

yun'spin, called a Minchen-pin, x. 66.

O.

Obiit, fuit, effertur, &c. of the Latins, not more delicate expressions than he
has turned the corner, viii. 69.

Odd's Seal, conjecture respecting tbe inscription on, iv. 87.

CEnanthe, or Wheat-ear, found in Nottinghamshire and Derbyshire, vii. 100.

(Esophagus, rupture in that of a man, certain death, viii. 58. Not in some
othei animals, ibid. Accounted for, ibid.

Of, the occurrence of the word thrice in Gen. iii. 2. not inelegant, ii. 88.

Old Age, slowness in speaking, &c. does not always proceed from decay of
apprehension, viii. 54.

Old men, common for them to become slaves to their palates, v. 29. A little
dirty old man aptly compared, v. 38.

Old Pharaoh, a strong malt liquor, why so called, vi. 75.

Oldcastle, Sir John, his seat at Cowling, v. 83. The character of Falstaff in
Shakspeare first given to him, x. 100.

Oldys, Mr. could not procure a specimen of Shakspeare's handwriting, iii.
98. Incorrect in reciting the contents of Gildas's work, ix. 30.

Oliver, natural son of King John, ix. 80.

Only, not to be pronounced as onely, being an abbreviation of alonely, i. 14.

Onslow, their motto festina lente a literal translation of tbe name, ix. 86.
Parallels of it in the Greek and Latin, ibid.

Opportunity, reflection on, when lost, tormenting, x. 30.

Optic nerves debilitated by venery, x. 46.

Orchard, orthography of, various, vi. 95.

Ordinarius, not to be expressed in our language, x. 16. It must mean of
course, ibid.

Ore gladii, an Hebraism, v. 76.

Oriental and Septentrional Languages, little connexion between, yet some of
our Saxons have been great Orientalists, vi. 13.

Orlando and Rolando, the same name, i. 84.

Orleton, Adam de, bis ambiguous precept intended to hasten the murder of
Edward II. ii. 89.

Ormesta, qu. an abbreviation of Orbis mestilia, viii. 25.

Ormthologia Britannica, &c. by M. Constable, ix. 86. The title of it am-
biguous, ibid.

Orosius, a Spaniard, iv. 19. Orosius and Osorius the same name probably,
ibid. The person alluded to in Ballard's MS Preface to Orosius pointed
out, vi. 14. Alfred's version of, in Saxon, vi. 15. Allusion of a pas-
sage in, explained, viii. 1. Explanation of the title of his book Ormesta,
viii. 25.

A A 2

356"

INDEX.

Orrery, no modem invention, iii. 65.

Orthography and style, plain instance of alteration in, in a short lime, iii. 64.

Osorius, v. Orosius.

Osxvin, lip. of Dorchester, vii. 61.

Otaheite, cordage made at, composed of women's hair, ix. 13.

Othello, passage in, illustrated, viii. 51.

Otto the legale, vii. 50.

Overton Longueville, torn!) at, viii. 37.

Ovid's Epistle of Penelope to Ulysses, jocular construction of the second

line of it, i. 83. The worst verse in Ovid, ii. 2 j not worse than many in

Horace, ibid. Remark on a passage in Ovid concerning one's native

country, v. 48.
Oiee, two senses of this word accounted for, vii. 91.
Oxford, Earl of, information respecting a Roll belonging to him described

by Weever, viii. 7.
Oxford University, the three last cardinals of this nation, members of it, iv. 22.

The five sons of the University who possessed the principal sees .of the

kingdom, as mentioned by Hakewill, pointed out, iv. 27.
Oxonian, not creditable to take his degree of B. A. at Cambridge, iii. 94.

Not so formerly, ibid.
Ozell, Mr. translated the greatest part of Tournefort's Voyage, ix. 30.

P.

Packe, Dr. Christopher, humorous remarks on the publication of his Anco-

graphy, i. 61. Singularity of his, ibid.
Pectus and Arria, Martial's epigram on, translated, viii. 34.
Painting, English have no genius for, x. 49.
Palamedis Aves explained, vii. 62.

Palm, Palmistry, and palming any thing upon a person, of French extrac-
tion, i. 26.
Pamphlet, the word antient, i. 26. Of French extraction, ibid.
Pancredge, Keep aloof nt, ii. 10.

Pandar, origin of the use of that word for a male bawd, ii. 23.
Papists, zealous in protecting K. Charles II. after the battle of Worcester,

iv. 64.
Parker, Abp. his account of Pope Martin V. promoting 13 English Bishops

in two years, corrected, vii. 59. Passages in, corrected, vii. 61, ix. 75.
Parkhurst, Richard, head of the College of Ashford, v. 17. Device there

representing his name, ibid.
Parliamentary History of England, error of the compilers of, i. 67. Pipage

in corrected, i. 86.
Parody on Dryden's lines under Milton's picture, iii. 99.
Partridges, thirteen killed at a shot, v. 87.
Pastoral, Dramatic, occasioned by the Collection for portioning young women

at Geo. lll.'s Coronation, the author of, iv. 89.
Patrice ovanti, on reverse of King George III.'s Coronation medal, faulty, iv. 88.
Patriarchs, reason of their living in tents, viii. 72.
Paving, Act for paving the street- way between Charing-cross and Strond-

cross, x. 95. Hoi born, ibid.
Pavo, emendation of Martial's verses on, with translation, vi. 32.
Peaches, a corruption of Piatza, i. 89. See Piazza.
Peaches and Nectarines, better in England than in Italy, vii. 90.
Peche, Richard, Bp. of Coventry and Lichfield, story relative to, v. 22.
Peck, Francis, the compiler of his life corrected, viii. 32. Passage in

" Desiderata Curiosa" relative to Chantry Priests corrected, viii. 35.

His explanation of the phrase to have a month's mind disapproved, viii. 36.

Observations respecting Lord Longueville's tomb, described in his Desiderata

Curiosa, viii. 37. Explanation of a passage in " Desid. Curios." viii. 40.

INDEX. 357

Remarks on his observation respecting an hour's rest before 12 at
night, x. 85.
Peeresses losing their rank by marrying Commoners, seems contrary to

Stat. 21 Hen. VIII. § 33, iv. 66.
Peers do not sit in the House of Lords in right of their Baronies, i. 10. As

Barons hav**, so those of superior titles have a right, ibid.
Peers, Trial* of, not the custom formerly for the youngest Baron to give his

voice first, i. 50.
Peers, Temporal, humorous remark on, x. 72. See Lords.
Peg- tankards described, v. 7. The use of them more apt to bring on drunk-
enness than other vessels; priests forbidden in 1 102 to drink from them, ib.
Peireskius, his character, v. 41. His mode of developing an inscription,

viii. 14.
Pelting, Dr. query whether he did not mean Ferguson, as the writer of The

Growth of Popery, v. 73.
Pembroke, Far! of, the publication of his collection of Coins a noble present
to the publick, ix. 90. Coins not well disposed in it, ibid. Mr. Ames
compiled an index to it, which does not remedy the evil, ibid. The Cabinet
afterwards lodged in the Bank, ibid. A critical commentary on the plates
would be highly useful, ix. 90.
Penates found at Exeter, remarks on Dr. Milles's comment on, vi. 35, 36.
Penelope to Ulysses, Ovid's Epistle of, jocular construction of the 2d line

of it, i. 83.
Pennachio, valuable one of K. Henry VIII. vii. 82.
Pennant, Mr. remark on his Zoology, viii. 4. M. Constable's Ornithologia

Britannica chiefly compiled from it, ix. 86.
Penny, an integer, ix. 5. Reason for it, ibid.
Pepys's Library at Cambridge, inscription over, explained, x. 30.
Percy, Dr. enlarged his Essay on the Minstrels, on some objections made
by the Author of this work, vi. 20. Critique on a Sonnet in his " Antient
Songs," vii. 66.
Peregrine Pickle, real characters in, vii. 21.
Periwig, from Peruke, i. 100.
Perizonius, his opinion respecting the names Abel and Nimrod, vi. 61. Says

Charlemagne did not subdue England, vi. 63.
Persians represented by Dr. Hyde not to worship the Sun or Fire, but only

to say their prayers before them to the true God, ix. 46.
Persley-bed, used as an antonomasia, i. 91. Derivation of the word Persley, ib.
Perspiration, not greater in bed than when up, x. 18.
Peter, natural son of Henry II. vii. 26.
Peterborough Abbey, state of in the 12th century, and number of monks main-

taiued there at different times, iv. 10.
————— Abbot of, cups found in the lodge of the, in 1245, iv. 9.

Chronicle of, Suer should probably be Suen, iv. 8. Mistaken

as to the first Saxon King who attempted an universal monarchy over the
rest, iv. 19.
Petis le Croix, Mons. translated Abulfeda's description of Arabia into Latin,

uot knowing it had been done before, iv. 60.
Petrascius, ?poken of by Camden, is N. C. F. Peireskius, v. 41.
Pelt, Sir Peter, Earl of Anglesey's remarks on a piece of his, iii. 41.
Pettingal, Dr. ridiculous error of his, iii. 67. Observations of his on Tax-
vnagulus considered, vii. 53. Where the substance of his Dissertation on
the Equestrian figure of St. George is to be found, ix 61.
Peulingerian table, so called from having been found in the study of Pcu-

tinger, v. 62.
Pheon, query how it came to be the mark for the King's property, iv. 26.
Philippe II. character of him by the author of the drama so intituled, x. 2.
Philpot mistook a passage in Lcland's Itinerary, v. 17, vii. 77.
Phytic without Physicians, the occasion of Toland's writing that piece, vi. 9.
Physicians lightly esteemed in Fiance, viii. 13.

358

INDEX.

Plana, corrupted, and its sense perverted, i. 89. Its meaning, ibid.

Pica, translation, &c. of Martial's verses on, vi. 31.

Picard, Mr. mistaken respecting the use of the words Dromo, vii. 43. Cha-
racter of him, vii. 55. Mistake of his, vii. 57.

Pickarel, when first introduced into England as an eatable, v. 88.

Pigeons flesh, eating it causes dreams, ix. 10.

Pin on your sleeve, iii. 63.

Pinax and Nader, the term by which the Orrery was called, iii; 65.

Pines, better in England than America, vii. 90.

Piramus, an Eastern name, i. 28. The fame as Piram, and probably as
Hiram and Priam, ibid.

Place, derived from placea, i. 89.

Plague, written absurdly for plage, viii. 100. Very frequent here in the
16th century, ix. 12.

Plagues of Egypt, conformable to the crimes of the people, Mr. Arnald
proves this very lamely, viii. 74.

Plantagenet, Arthur, created Vise. L'Isle on the resignation of Charles
Brandon, i. 5.

Plantare misread for Plancare, ix. 2.

Playwrights should be careful in meddling with history, ix. 7.

Pliny the Elder's death, v. 69.

Pliny, Nat. Hist lib. xxx. his observation on magic among the Britons illus-
trated, iii. 88.

Plotl, Dr. mistaken with respect to Wheat-ears, v. 46.

Plowden the famous lawyer, allusion to, ii. 8.

Plumier, Father, the meagre Father mentioned in Dr. Lister's Journey U
Paris, v. 15.

Plutarch de Fluviis, passage in, corrected, i. 72.

Plutarch de fortuna vel vita Alex, passage in, illustrated, ix. 16.

PlutarcVs Lives, errors in Langhorue's translation of, ix. 14, 15.

Poetical diction, words, &c. enrich a language, vii. 54-

Poets, Meum and Tuum as useful to them, though not so profitable, as to
Lawyers, iii. 54.

Pointer, Mr. his opinion on the " Staffordshire Clog" dissented from, i. 97.

Polite Philosopher, author of, pointed out, iii. 50.

Polydore Vergil, inscriptions on hangings given by him to the Cboir of Wells,
iii. 90. His arms, ibid. His History ends in 1538, iii. 91. 27 books of
it, ibid.

Polygamy, Reflections upon, corrected, ix. 68, 69. Supposed to be written
by Dr. Delaoy, ibid.

Polyglott, European, designed to be published by Dr. Wilkins, i. 42.

Pontefract, whence it took its name, ix. 81. Should be written, Ponl-
frete, ibid.

Popery, The Growth of, qu. whether Ferguson was not the author of a
pamphlet so called ? v. 73.

Popes, began to assume a new name on their election in 936, viii. 26.

Population, the word ambiguous', vii. 80.

Porpoise, formerly an eatable, v. 88.

Porc\ the abbreviation in Domesday-book, means the animal, vi. 42.

Port, The, why Constantinople is 90 called, vi. 100.

Post est occasio calva, whence taken, ii. 17.

Posthumous, a very expressive word, of different original from postumus, x. 1 1 .

Postumus, original of, x. 11.

Potatoe, Brandy made from it, iv. 81. Bread made from it, ibid.

poultry fed in the dark, mentioned by Martial as a specimen of the inge-
nuity of the luxurious, i. 64. Passage in Clemens Alex, alluding to.
ibid. Poultry eat sugar greedily, and are fattened by it, ix. 54

Pradon, a French Poet, iv. 58.

Prebend and Prebendary distinguished, vi. 46.

index. 359

Precentor, some remains of the office in Parish Clerks giving out the word*

of a Psalm line by line, v. 34.
Precher la passion, Sf precher les piques, very instructive, i. 25.
Pretence and pretext, the former the more harmonious, viii. 91.
Pretext. See Pretence-
Pride, instance of how low it will stoop, ii. 87.
Prideaux, Dr. a new Latin translation of his " Connexion" attempted, but

left unfinished, i. 66.
Priest — If you veould live well all your life, turn priest, tfc. Meaning of this

proverb, ii. 19.
Priestcraft entirely out of the question in England, viii. 55.
Proculus, distich on the death of a person so named, i. 20.
Projectors seldom advance their fortunes, iii. TO. The name comes from

projicio, to throw away, ibid.
Pronunciation varies from orthography, vii. 85.
Prostitutes, lines on the insatiability of, i. 12.
Proverb, an old one elucidated, ii. 19. Another, 21.
Providence, singular instance of the wisdom and goodness of, iv. 67. A

plain evidence that Providence intended much intercourse between distant

parts of the world, iv. 71.
Prussia, King of, his palace called Sans Souci, paralleled with other places
* called Sorgvliet, Curifugium, &c. v. 63.
Psalm xcv. passage in illustrated, vii. 7.

Psalm cxix. au elogium on the word of God throughout, iv. 44.
Pulpit, reasons for refusing it to one with whom you are unacquainted,

ix. 74.
Punishment inflicted twice for the same crime, i. 85.
Purses, emblems of the office of treasurer, vii. 23.
Pultoc, miswritten for Wittunc, vii. 5.
Pyke, when first introduced into England, v. 88.

Quaff, from the Scotch, vii. 19.

Quasimodo geniti ( Dominica), in Monkish historians, imports Low Sunday, v. 30.

Queen-bee, qu. whether there is always one at the head of swarms of bees ?

vi. 80.
Quid — To quid, a metaphor, whence taken, vi. 71.

Radiger, king of the Varnes, story respecting his marriage with a Saxon
princes;*, vii. 92.

Ragg, Capt. i. e. Ragg Smith, his veracity questioned, x. 47.

Rain at tbe Solstice, cause of, ix. 87.

Rains by planets, should be Rains by plats, ix. 48.

Ramsay, Chevalier, vi. 5.

Raphael, critique on Cardinal Bembo's lines on, ix. 4.

Rapin representing St. Augustine's at Canterbury as the Chapter of the see,
pardonable, but not his translators, v. 28. Confounds tha two monas-
teries at Canterbury, vii. 16. Illustration of, ix. 60.

Ratcliffe, Sir Richard, ii. 73.

Ravenna, the Geographer of, put down the names of the British towns
without regard to the Roman roads, vii. 14.

Ray, Mr. his explanation of the Sun's effect on a fire, viii. 45.

Razor — As blue as a razor, a corruption of As blue as azure, vi. 30.

Reading Scripture in Colleges when the fraternity are at dinner, whence
it arose, iv. 32.

Reading-glass, clearing up letters without magnifying or diminishing, viii. 9.

Rebellion, anecdote of a Doctor preaching at the time of that in 174.i, i. 34.

36'0

INDEX.

Recuyel of the Historyes of Troy, the first English book of Caxton's print-
ing, v. 94.

Red, the Christian colour, v. 26.

Reformation, reason to question whether we are gainers by it, x. 57.

Regino incorrect in saying that Charlemagne subdued England, vi. 63. Qu.
whether he may not mean the Angli on the Continent ? ibid.

Reinesius, Thomas, on the word Endovellicus, v. 42.

Relations sometimes bitter enemies, vii. 97.

Religion, Essay against unnecessary curiosity in matters of, ix. 59. Decrease
of Religion, x. 57.

Religious Houses, many had both a seal and a coat of arms, vii. 36.

Reminder, the binding a thread on one's finger, an antieut practice, x. 52.

Remigius, epitaph on, by Bp. Fuller, v. 49.

Republick of Letters, translation of, from the Spanish, the author of, i. 5j.
Critique on a note in, ibid.

Requiem, why it imports a Hymn to implore rest for the dead, v. 30.

Rest before 12 o'clock at night, reason of its wholesomeness, x. 85.

Rhubarb. See Drugs.

Richard, King, monument of at St. Fredian's at Lucca, vii. 79.

Richard of Cirencester, Comment on a passage in, iii. 88. Jeffrey of Mon-
mouth's history erroneously attributed to him by Dr. Stukeley, vii. 39.

Richards's Welsh Dictionary, would be much more useful if it had an English
and Welsh part, v. 35, ix. 19.

Richmond Palace, meaning of a term in the Society of Antiquaries account
of it, vii. 6.

Riding — Life compared with it, x. 30.

Ring — taking an airing in a coach in a ring (as iq Hyde Park) a French
custom, iv. 25.

Ring, &c. at admission to the Doctorate, origin of, x. 91.

Ringing or sounding money, not modern, vi. 83.

Ringleader, always used in a bad sense, iii. 33. Reason of its being so
used, ibid.

Rivers, Richard earl of, bis marriage and death, and his son's, temp. Henry
VI. ii. 57.

Roach — As sound as a Roach, should rather be Roche or Rock, viii. 23.

Road, when in a bad one, common to imagine another track a better, iii. 74.
Travellers unreasonable in grudging at the windings and turnings of, viii. 63.

Robert, name of, variously writteu, vii. 31. Seldom occurs here before the
Norman conquest, ibid.

Robert III. of Scotland, changed his Christian name from John, iii. 61.

Robinus, Johannes, anagram contained in the verses under his print, vi. 23.

Rochester bridge built of timber, 1596, ix. 2.

Rock struck by Moses, now at Venice, v. 65. Inscription under it ex-
plained, ibid.

Roger of Bishopsbridge, by whom promoted, ix. 76.

Rolando and Orlando, the same name, i. 84.

Roll 39 Hen. III. elucidated, vi. 6.

Rollo, Andrew lord, his death, viii. 90.

Roman mint at Dorchester, v. 56.

Roman coins, vi. 56.

Romanists, should be called Marians rather than Christians, i. 58.

Romans not shy in expressing personal infirmities in their names, vi. 27.
Prayed to Augustus as a God, viii. 5.

Rome styled The City, iv. 39.

Romeo and Juliet, epigram on the occasion of its being played at both houses
for a considerable time, i. 92.

Romescot, King Ina's getting it settled, doubted, ix. 60.

Romish Missioners, their accounts of places untrue, x. 77.

Romney, a corruption of Rum Nanlz, v. 7*.

INDEX. 361

Rooke, George, anecdote of, ii. 46.

Rosamond, Lady, had three sons by Henry II. vii. 26.

Rose — the phrase under the rose, implying secretly, accounted for, iv. 35.

Round Robbin, explained, iii. 34.

Rowe-Mores, Edward, handsomely spoken of by Mr. Ballard, vi. 14.

Rowland for your Oliver, a proverb of greater antiquity than commonly

supposed, i. 84.
Royal Mark, viii. 88.
Rum the cant word, when used as an adjective, siguifies excellent, v. "74.

Perhaps the spirit may be so called from its excellence or strength in

comparison with Brandy, ibid.
Runic poetry, remark of the Editor of the Five Pieces of, corrected, v. 78.
Rupert written for Robert, vii. 31.

S.

Sacrosancta frequently used without evangelia in antient writers, in speaking

of oaths, vii. 58.
Sacville answers to the English Townshend, v. 32.
Sage, its virtues universally acknowledged, iv. 78.
Sailors, reason of their partiality to silver buckles, x. 17.
Saint John's College, when the fraternity were at dinner, a scholar read part

of a chapter in a Latin Bible, iv. 32. Anecdote of a member of, ix. 34.
Salep, a preparation made use of by the Turks to recover their strength, iv. 77.
Salisbury, William, author of" Two Grammatical Essays," ix. 42.
Salter, Or. letter addressed to him, ix. 42.
Same parts nourish the same, x. 89.
Sandford, Mr. his Genealogy corrected, vii. 26.
Sandys, Sir Edteyn, his remarks respecting the honour done to the Virgin

Mary by the Romanists, i. 58.
Sanguineus, instance of its signifying red, v. 26.

Sans Souci, palace so called, paralleled by Sorgvliet, Cur{fugium, &c. v. 36.
Saracens in possession of Jerusalem when Godfrey of Bouillon took it, iv. 84.
Sautre, William, executed in Abp. Arundel's time, v. 82.
Saxon anleceslors, a great deal of them in us, x. 44.

■ Kings, the first who attempted an universal monarchy over the

rest, iv. 12.
Saxons, story of a Princess of the, vii. 92. Seldom latinized their names,

but retained foreign names in their Latin forms, ix. 56.
Scales, Lord, attained the title by marrying the daughter of the late Lord, ii. 58.
Scaliger, his case with respect to want of teeth, similar to the Editor of this

work, iv. 21. His notion that it was occasioned by moisture of climate

doubted, and cause assigned for it, ibid.
Scaliger, Joseph Justus, his baptism, iv. 33.
Schaub, Sir Luke, observation of his, vii. 95.
Schism, pronounced sism, i. 29. Reason of this impropriety, ibid.
Scholars, disadvantages under which tbey labour, x. 32.
Schole-master, origin of the piece of R. Ascham's to called, viii. 78.
Scotch rebels, anecdote of a Clergyman, at the time of their entering England

in 1745, i. 34.
Scotch Doctor, story of, ix. 39.

Scotland yard, account of a ball of fire which fell in, vii. 10.
Scrimshaw, Jane, her death, v. 57.
Scripture, whence the custom of reading some part when the fraternity of a

College sat at dinner arose, iv. 32. Not exempt from jingle and pun, x. 61.
Scurvy-grass in a manner the only plant in Northern climes, where Scurvy

prevails so much, iv. 67.
Scz. a contraction for scilicet, x. 37, 87.
Sealing the sepulchre, and rolling a stone to the mouth of it, not a custom,

viii. 73.

362

INDEX.

Seasons, Latin couplet on the, iii. 77.

Seeker, Abp. partly educated by Mr. R. Browne at Chesterfield — anecdote

of them, viii. 70. Dr. Burton always well received by him, viii. 84.
Secular Clergy, had their names before Esquires or Gentlemen, vi. 39.
Seeing is believing, the proverb contradicted by those who write on Faith, x. 24.

Explanation of it, ibid.
Seeley, Sir Richard, falsely said to be the first Prior of the order in Clerken-

well on its revival, ix. 9.
Seguier, M by what means he developed an inscription, viii. 14.
Seleucus Nicator marked with the figure of an anchor on his thigh, viii. 88.
Sempecia, meaning and etymology of, vi. 63.
Septentrional and Oriental Languages, little connexion between, yet some of

our Saxon* have been great Orientalists, vi. 13.
Septimius, the translator of Dictys Cretensis, ii. 6.
Septuageshna, original meaning of, vii. 41.

Sepulchre, not customary to seal and roll a great stone to the mouth of, viii. 73.
Seraglio, a Turkish word, iv. 43. The meaning commonly affixed to it
improper, as it signifies a palace in general, ibid. The word applied to
all the palaces of the Eastern moiiarchs, ibid.
Sermon, why called Notes, iv. 20.
Set by, two contrary senses of the phrase, ii. 3.

Shakspeare, cniefly followed Hall the Chronicler, i. 1. Edition of, with notes
by Johnson, proposed to be published by Mr. Cave, i. 59. His character
of Caliban exquisitely drawn, iii. 60. Oldys could not procure a specimer
of his band-writing, iii. 98. The portrait of him to the folio edition, ex-
tremely like him, ibid. Passage in Othello illustrated, viii- 51. Obser-
vation on a passage in Macbeth, viii. 80. Impropriety in Henry VIII.
pointed out, ix. 7. The character of Falstaff not originally given t«
him, x. 100.
Shark, its predilection for black flesh controverted, viii. 44.
Shaw, Dr. his derivation of the word Kalories, or Caloyer, ix. 93.
Sheffield, motto under the arms of the Corporation of Cutlers at, corrected,

iv. 94.
— — — — Roll relative to the castle and mauor of, elucidated, vi. 6.
Shelton, Mr. wrong in representing Bp. Gibson as saying that Bede called

Athelney, Ethelinghie, iii. 97. Gibson alluded to Brompton, ibid.
Shend, shent, unshent, good old English words, v. 32. Their derivation, ibid.
Shepherds, their tenderness to their flocks formerly, vii. 7.
Shire, the term not exclusively confined to counties North of the Thames,
x. 54. Out of the Shires, a phrase used in Kent, very expressive, iv. 59.
Shirl-cock, the Throstle, why it is so called, iv. 47.
Ship, made by Dr. Hakewill of the masculine gender, iii. 69. Being females

in most languages, giving them masculine names absurd, vi. 90.
Shore, Jane, King Edward's character of, ii. 24.
Shrewsbury, mint at, iii. 100.

Shropshire reckoned part of Wales formerly, ii. 69.

Sicera in the story of Vortigern and Rowena perhaps meant cyder, vii. 38.
Sigh and sighing, improperly pronounced sithc and sithing, iii. 39. A tech-
nical word, ibid.
Sight of places after absence, recalls the remembrance of what formerly

passed there, i. 8. Observed by the antients, ibid.
Sign a writing, whence the expression originated, iii. 42. Origin of the

word, x. 78.
Signing with the cross, a custom formerly, x. 78. With initials, ibid.
Signo, whence it comes to signify to sign in Low Latin, x. 78.
Silenus, no foundation for his being called Virgil's Scholemaster, iii. 38.
Silesia, anecdote respecting the throne at Breslaw, on its surrender to the

King of Prussia, x. 92.
Silk, appropriate to warm countries, superfluous with us, viii. 42.

INDEX. 363

Similitude of children to their parents accounted for, x. 89.

Simon the Tanner, his house by the Sea-side accidental, and not because

the Sea-water was useful io his business, i. 47.
Sinai, Dr. Shaw's derivation of, disapproved of, vii. 98.
Singing round, whence this ancient custom arose, i. 30. An instrument

used on these occasions among the Greeks and Romans, ibid. The verses

sung called Scolia, Hid.
Simame, or Surname, the orthography of neither improper ; reasons for the

variation, iii. 32, vi. 38 . Surnames taken from trades, many of which

are now obsolete, iii. 46.
Situation does not always depend on choice, but often on convenience, ii. 5.
Sixpence three farthings, a piece of money of that value, x. 55.
Sleepiness caused by a high wind in one's face accouuted for, x. 40.
Sleeping in bed with the head covered dangerous, x. 20. Reason for this, ibid.
Sleeve—a. new nothing to pin on your sleeve, iii. 63.
Sloane, Sir Hans, the author of a ludicrous Latin Epistle to him pointed

out, ix. 37.
Small Pox, in what country it originated, iv. 17.
Smith, Richard, his will, 1504, vi. 43.
Smith, Ragg, his veracity questioned, x. 47.
Smollett, Dr. real characters in his " Count Fathom," and '• Peregrine

Pickle," vii. 21, 22.
Snake, its being poisonous doubted, iv. 51. Bred out of hot, fat mould,

and mud, iv. 52.
Sneezing, beneficial, vi. 72. Reason for the expression God bless you to a

person sneezing, ibid.
Sudor and Man, Bishoprick of, iii. 52. Inaccurately written Sodor in

Man, ibid.
Soil, the verb, its opposite meanings, x. 56. Accounted for, ibid.
Solander, Dr. says there is in no place such variety of fruit as in England,

vi. 64.
Solivagus, query whether it will not mean travelling round with the Sun,

▼t. 10.
Solstice, cause of the rain at the, ix. 87.
Somner, a surname, i. e. Summoner, iii. 46.
Somner, Mr. his Antiquities of Canterbury the first book published with an

Appendix of original papers, i. 15. His Antiquities of Canterbury wants

illustration, vii. 65. Remark on a term used by him in his Antiquities of

Canterbury, viii. 66. His notes on Verstegan very few, i. 87.
Song — 'Twos when the seas were roaring, critique on, ix. 63.
Soresby, Adam, anecdote of, i. 94.

Sorgvliet, the name of Bentinck's bouse at Scheveling, v. 63.
Soveigne vous de moy, perhaps the name of a flower-bearing plant, viii. 48.
Sounding money, not modern, vi. 83. Derivation of the word sound, ibid.
Sparrow, a lascivious and salacious bird, vi. OS.
Speed's History, epitaph of King EthehVert in, corrected, v. 86.
Spelman, Sir Henry, his " Aspilogia," ii. 16. Passage in his Glossary

amended, ii. 20. Alfred's being styled Saint in a note from Higden, in

bis life of Alfred, accounted for, iii. 96. Anecdote relative to his Life of

Alfred, iv. 60. His etymon of Easter, viii. 83.
Spenser, allusion to R. C. in Warton's observations on, explained, i. 40.

Spenser might have taken his thought respecting the invention of gun-
powder from Polydore Vergil, iv. 61.
Squirts, old, X.43.

SS, Collar of, accounted for, viii. 48.
8s, scilicet, a corruption of sc. x. 87.

Staffordshire Clog, not the oldest Almanack in the world, i. 97.
Slags, instance adduced by Upton to prove their longevity ridiculous, ii. 45.
Stambolin, from what corrupted, iv. 39.

364

INDEX.

Stand, the verb, its opposite meanings, x. 56. Accounted for, tbid.
Stanley, Edward, notice of, i. 48.

Stanley, Mrs. the modernizer of Sidney's Arcadia, account of, i. 48.
Stationer, the word formerly meant any one who kept any station or shop,

iv. 45.
Stature of man gradually diminishes, a common notion, ix. 95. The pas-
sions of men of little stature more violent than those of others, x. 2.
Steele, Sir Richard, satirized, iii. 99.
Stephen, King, narrow escape of his hostage at the siege of Ludlow castle

in 1138, viii. 76.
Stephens, Robert, divided the chapters of the Bible intq verses as he rode,

viii. 52.
Sternhold and Hopkins, verses in many of their Psalms, consisting of four-
teen syllables, obscure, by being divided into eight and six syllables, i. 23.
Other instances of this measure, ibid.
Stink, persons who stink with drinking, &c. yet enjoy themselves as if they

were never so sweet, ii. 90.
Stoics, inhuman maxim of theirs, x. 6. Ill prepared for the reception of the

Christian religion, ibid.
Stomach, human, capable of receiving ice without injury, ix. 17.
Stone-smatch, same as the Wheat- ear, v. 46.
Stone, often generated in men without pain, vi. 47.

Stories, particular attention should be paid to the terms and expressions of,
to prevent falsehood in case we should tell them again, viii. 59. Cautions
to the tellers of, x. 34.
Strafford, Earl of, his fondness for Greek, v. 90.
Strange, Sir Thomas, his office iu Ireland, vii. 89.
Stranger comes from the letter e, i. 99.

Strond cross and Charing cross, Act for paving the street-way between, x. 95.
Strong, stout-hearted, iii. 28.

Strype, observation on a passage in his " Life of Cranmer," i. 74. His at-
tempt to amend a passage in Fita-Stepheu, unnecessary, vii. 47. Note on
his Memorials, ix. 20. Mistake of his, ix. 23.
Stukeley, Dr. his styling the Princess of Wales Archdruidess, ridiculous, vi.
2. Mistaken in another respect concerning the Druidical Institution, ibid.
Erroneously attributes Jeffrey of Monmouth's history to Richard of Ciren-
cester, vii. 39. Whence he assumed the name of Chyndonax, ix. 65.
Style and Orthography, plain instance of alteration in, in a short time,

iii. 64.
Suckling, Sir John, his allusion to the loss of Sir Wm. Davenant's nose, iv.

90. Horace much such another soldier as he, v. 33.
Suckling of children, women justly complained of for omitting it, vi. 69.

Origin of the omission, ibid.
Suer King of Norway, should be Suen, iv. 8.
Suffolk, Duke of, bis banishment and murder, ii. 50.
Sugar, from West Indies, its necessity to us a plain evidence that Providence

intended much communication between distant parts, iv. 71.
Summers, thought not so hot as when we were young, vi. 78. Reason of this

surmise, ibid.
Sun, its effect on a fire accounted for, viii. 45. To look upon it, a sign of

one's having a maidenhead, x. 46.
Sundays in Monkish historians distinguished frequently by the first words of

the Introit, v. 30.
Surname, see Sirname.

Surrey, Earl of, obsolete, not obscure, viii. 11.
Suspicious, when applied to things, considered improper, ix. 91.
Susurro, a technical word, i. 6.

Sutton — As unlike as York and foul Sutton, qu. who? viii. 95.
SwaU, river, whence derived, iii. 86.

INDEX. 365

Svcapham, Robert, his desciiption of cups formed of cocoa-nuts tipped with

gold, used in 1245, iv. 9.
Swimming of Witches, a remain of the old ordeal trial by cold water, iii. 83.
Swinden's Enquiry into the Nature, &c. of Hell, passage in corrected,

ix. 36.
Swooning, cause of, which happens upon bleeding, x. 28.
Sydal, Dr. (Bp. of Gloucester) story told by him, iii. 14.
Sykes, Dr. Arthur Ashley, the signature he used in a work of his, vi. 76.

T.

Tales. See Stories.

Tankaerd, from the Latin Cantharus, v. 7.

Tamarisk, figure of, on stones, vii. 98.

Tanner, Bp. his observation respecting the number of books of Polydore
Vergil's History, corrected, iii. 91.

Tanners use salt and salt water for no other purpose than to keep their bides
sweet, i. 47.

Tasso treated with contempt by the French critics, iv. 58. The Editor of
the 4th edition of Fairfax's Tasso has imprudently altered some of the
stanzas, iv. 62.

Tavensis, David, nothing of bis printed, viii. 8.

Tavistock, Marquis of, his death, 1767, vi. 8.

Taurus, with variations, runs through most languages, viii. 22.

Taximagulus, its signification, vii. 53.

Taylor, Di. anecdote of him and Vere Foster, v. 14. His fondness for
Greek, v. 90. Alluded to as a very learned friend in Clarke's Connexion of
Coins, vi. II.

Tayme, whence derived, v. 88.

Tea, from China, its necessity to us a plain evidence that Providence in-
tended much communication between distant parts, iv. 71.

Teeth dropping out, occasioned, in Scaliger's opinion, by moisture of cli-
mate, ir. 21. Doubted, and another cause assigned, ibid.

Tell, William, his shooting at the apple not attended with so much danger as
generally supposed, ix. 24.

Telonia, qu. used for Telonium, vii. 46.

Temperance, advantages of, viii. 60.

Tench, Sir Fisher, anecdote relating to his daughter, i. 94.

Ttnelra, an Ecclesiastical office, ix. 6.

Ttnison, Abp. his etymology of Jupiter, iii. 80. Criticised, ibid.

Terminations, or inflexions, varying of, serviceable to poets, and breed no
obscurity, vii. 54. Frequently applied in old English poets, ibid.

Terry, Dr. Thomas, anecdote of, iii. 15.

Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs, held of equal authority with the Scrip-
tures themselves, iv. 37.

Text-hand, why so called, x. 98.

Texlus Roffensis, the insertion of Sir E. Dering's arms in, explained, iii. 82.
Hearne's Preface to it explained and corrected, iii. 93.

Theobald, Abp. his origin, ix. 75. Promoted Roger of Bishopsbridge Arch-
bishop of York, ix. 76.

Thicknesse, Mr. remarks on observations of his, viii. 13, 14.

Thirteen pence halfpenny, Hangman's wages, its origin, x. 55.

This side fifty, x. 59.

Thomas, name of, does not occur in any document before Edward the Con-
fessor's time, vii. 31.

Thomas, Dr. his Appendix to History of Church of Worcester, wants illus-
tration, vii. 65.

Thomas, Mrs. Elizabeth, author of " Dramatic Pastoral on the Collection for
portioning young Women," iv. 89. Coujectnrc of hers respecting the

36*6' INDEX.

expression " as sound as a roach," viii. 23. Some poetical effusion* of

Richard Meadowcourt in her possession, ix. 37.
Thorough-bass, passage from Juvenal quoted to one who was complaining of

the difficulty of learuing it, v. 14.
Thorpe, Mr. does not notice the anagram in the verses on Lady Waller,

vi. 41. <
Thorpe, Dr. his Appendix to Registrum Roffense wants illustration, vii. 65.
Thread tied ou the finger, in order to remember any thing, antient, x. 52.
Thurston should be Thurstan, iii. 40.
Tickle credit, »'. e. easy credit, ii. 44.
Tin, the name improperly applied to thin plates of iron washed with that

metal, which the French properly cal I fer-blanc, v. 5.
Ttphon, the Giant, i. 35.
Tmesis, its beauty felt by the antients, though we are not now sensible of it,

i. 27.
To wit, explained ; answers exactly to the French scavoir, x. 87.
Toland, John, Des Maizeaux' testimonial of his legitimacy not sufficient to

establish the fact, iv. 100. Affected to be thought a man of temper and

moderation : his writing " Physic without Physicians," no proof of it, v. 9.
Tollius, aenigma adduced by him explained, ix. 55.
Tonson, Jacob, his letter to Mr. Cave respecting his proposed publication of

Shakspeare with Johnson's notes, i. 59.
Tonstal, Bp. supplied Wolsey's place pro tempore in House of Lords, 1522,

i. 24.
Toot, meaning of this word, vii. 64.
Tovey, Dr. in relating a story from Giraldus Cambrensis, makes a serious affair

of a mere piece of jocularity, v. 22. Observations on it, ibid. Speaks of

Denlacres the Jew, which should be Deulecres, v. 23. Oversight of his

respecting the Jews temp. Hen. I. v. 24. Passage improperly translated

by him, v. 25. Correct in his translating panno sanguinolenio red clotk ;

reason of its signification, v. 26.
Tour, an airing in a coach, called the Ring here, in France le Cours, iv. 25.
Tournay, inscription on one of the gates of, i. 13.
Toan — the Town used for London, viii. JO. See City.
Townshend, etymology of this name, v. 32.
Trades, names of several are now become obscure, iv. 45.
Tranche, whence derived, v. 89.

Transition from birds to flies, easy, x. 65. From birds or flies to beasts, ibid.
Trapp, on the Trinity, contradicts himself, x. 24.
Travellers, unreasonableness of grudging at the windings, &c. of the way,

viii. 63.
Travelling, as in Life, so in travelling, one is apt to think a different track

from that we are in a better, iii. 74, x. 30.
Travers, Henry, some account of, vii. 78.
Tresham, Sir Thomas, Prior of the order in Clerkenwell, ix. 9.
Trials of Peers, not the custom formerly for the youngest Baron to give his

voice first, i. 50.
Trindals, what they were, iv. 28.
Trinity, strong presumption in favour of the doctrine of the, iv. 96. Another

argument in favour of, i. 97.
Triumphs of Prince D' Amour, a masque, iv. 92.
Trol in Madam, a game so called, the same as Nine-holes, v. 11.
Trout — As sound as a Trout, viii. 23.
Troy, The Recuyel of the Histories of, the first English book of Caxton's

printing, v. 94.
Tu aulem, meaning of, iv. 32.

Twistal, Dr. James, wrote annotations on the three first Books of Cicero's
Letters to Atticus, which he intended to print, but died before he finished

them, iv. 98.

INDEX. 367

Vunslal, William, some account and anecdotes of, and epitaph on, v. 91.
Turkeys, when first introduced into England, v. 88. Brought from America,

x. 'Jy. Reason for the name, ibid.
Turks, not in possession of Jerusalem when Godfrey of Bouillon took it, iv. 84.

No nation greater persecutors than they, viii. 27.
Turner, Itev. Thomas, amanuensis to Dr. Cave, Hi. 16.
Tweed-side, critique on a song so called, ix. 18.
Two men — When my Husband comes, he will be two men, a Kentish expression,

viii. 68.
Tyrannus, antiently used in a good sense, x, 8. No ground for using it in

a bad sense, ibid.

V.

Vallans, W. mistake in his observation on Ovid's remark concerning one's
native country, v. 48. Two errors of his, v. 50. Emendation of his lines
respecting the family of Cary Lord Hunsdon,v. 51. Error of his corrected, 52.
Vambrace, from Avantbras, v. 6.

Vampires of Hungary, the accounts of them most incredible, v. 6. Not
greatly different from the Brucolaques of M. Huet, ibid. Etymon of the
word, ibid.
Vane, Lady, vii. 21.
Vanguard, from Avantguard, v. 6.
Vanmurt, from Avantmure, v. 6.
Vantage, from Advantage, v. 6.

Vavassor, the worst verse in Ovid, according to him, ii. 2.
Veins, reason of their rising on the hands of old people, viii. 80.
Venery, prejudicial to the nerves, x. 46.

Venison, eating it with a haut-gout when it can be had fresh, absurd, vi. 99.
Vere, Alberic de, v. 77.

Vergil, Polydore, the invention of gunpowder first ascribed by him to the
Devil, iv. 61. Much learning in his book, ibid. Allusion to him in Mal-
colm's Essay on the Antiquities of Great Britain and Ireland, vi. 5.
Verrmas, the word explained, vii. 8.
Vern, Baxter's etymology of disapproved of, vii. 4.
Venina, used to signify a glass window, vii. 8.
Verse, ten feet in a, a measure adapted to our language, x. 74.
Verstegan, mistaken in supposing that Angels (the coin) were so called on

account of the similitude of the word to Anglus, i. 51.
VersUgan's Restitution of Decayed Intelligence, improvements that may be

made in it, i. 87.
Vertot, L'Abbi, instances of his incorrectness, ix. 8, 9.

Vertue, Mr. observation of his respecting the general use of the word en-
graving, v. 16. His business, he said, might be more properly called
burining, ibid.
Vestigium, in some metaphorical uses, cannot be translated, x. 90.
Vicar, anecdote of one who was unwilling to let others preach for him, ix. 74.
Vices, private, public benefits, x. 41.
Vigmund, gold coin of, its weight unknown, ix. 90.

Vigntul-Marville, a name assumed by Noel Dargonne, vi. 76. Takes no
notice of the anagram under the print of Joannes Robinus, vi. 23. Not
exempt from oversights, though so free in noting those of others, vi. 24.
Vine, more terms belonging to it, its parts, &c. in Latin, than to any

other tree, i. 88.
Viper, the venom of the English, not so deleterious as the Italian, iv. 34.
Remark on Matthiolus's account of a person who died on the spot from
the bite of, iv. 52.

3<?S

INDEX.

Virgil, instance of a tmesis in his Ahieid, i. 27. Many lines in his Ataeid
occur in the Georgicks, i. 44. Reasons why no mention of Horace occurs
in his writings, i. 69. Why no acknowledgments are made to Homer in
his JEneid, 70. No foundation for Silenus being called his Scholemaster
by Sir John Harrington, iii. 38. The Delphin edition of, by C. Delarue,
excellent, iv. 57. Remark on a passage in, iv. 88. Passage in the
JEneid happily applied, v. 14. ^Eneid vi. 667. illustrated, ix. 64. Pas-
sage in the Georgicks illustrated, ix. 95. Remark on a passage in the
Georgicks, x. 6. Singular that he should omit any mention of the singing
of birds, x. 7.

Virgilius, Bp. of Saltzburg, why he was called Solivagus, vi. 10.

Virgin Mary, the honour done her by the Romanists, double that to our
Saviour, i. 58.

Viz. a regular mark for videlicet, x. 37, 87. Qu. how it originated ? x. 37.

Volcatius Sedigitus, perhaps so named from having six fingers, vi. 27.

Voltaire corrected, viii. 27.

Vossius, his emendation of Ormesta disapproved, viii. 25.

U.

Upton, John, author of remarks on three plays of Jonson, i. 65. Character

of, iii. 89.
Upton, Nicholas, ridiculous mistake of his, ii. 45. Passage cited from

him respecting the Goldfinch, ii. 93; the weather-cock, 94.
Urban VIII. Pope, the cause of the prejudice against the family of the

Barberini, ix. 98.
Urbicapus, has the same meaning as Totenshend, v. 32.
Urbs, used for Rome, as Town for London, viii. 10. See City.
Use of things, if properly regarded, much expeuce and anxiety would be

saved, viii. 53.

W.

W, nothing but the u vowel, <x. 39. Strange how it could be a letter in our

language, ibid.
Waiting, nothing so tiresome, viii. 41.
Wake, passage proving the original and antiquity of it, vi. 70. A festival

much abused, viii. 64.
Walker, the surname, derived from a trade now obsolete, iii. 46.
Walker, Dr. Ob. his Latin translation of Spelman's Life of JElfred, iv. 60.

Supposed to have taken out some sheets of Sir J. Cheke's dedication, ix. 26.
Waller, Lady, anagram contained in verses on her, vi. 41.
Wallis, Dr. his deduction of strange incorrect, i. 99.
Walpole's Anecdotes, a term in a record cited by him explained, vii. 8.
Walton, places so called when situated near rivers, have a different ety-
mology from other Waltons, iii. 86. Etymologies of, ibid.
Wanley, Humphrey, his opinion respecting the antient letters used in this

Island, vi. 4.
War, original of this word, viii. 94.
Warke, the old word for work, ii. 91.
Warning of Clocks previous to striking, the interval appears longer than any

other two miuutes, viii. 41.
Warren, Dr. // illiam, mistaken with respect to a passage in Leland, v. 17.
Warren, Samuel, father of the three Doctors, the living given him by Abp.

Sancroft, iv. 46.
Wharton, T. a passage in his observations on Spenser illustrated, i. 40.
Warwick, Earl of, first cause of his quarrel with Edward IV. ii. 61.
Watts, Dr. his etymology of Burthtn of a song, iv. 41.

INDEX. 269

Weald and Wold of different original, vii. 11.
Weathercock, not a modern invention, ii. 94.

Webbe, William, his testimony respecting verses of 16 and 14 syllables,
i. 23.

Weever, information respecting a roll, belonging to the Earl of Oxford,
described by bim, viii. 7.

Welsh Dictionary, (Richards's) not so useful to Englishmen as it might be;
would be much more so if it had an English and Welsh part, v. 35. ix. 19.

Welles, Bp. Hugh de, styled omnium malleus Religiosorum, vii. 25.

Wells, hangings in the Choir of, given by Polydore Vergil, iii. 90.

Wellsbourn church, epitaph of Sir T. Strange from, vii. 89.

West, Mr. notice of, i. 48.

Whales, many came ashore in England in 1762, iv. 16. Reason of, ibid.

Wharton, Henry, reprehends Bp. Buruet for citing a MS. instead of a printed
book, i. 54. Used the name of Anthony Harmcr ; qu. whether we should
not read Wharmerf v. 18, vi. 76. Author of Specimen of Errors in Bur-
net's History of the Reformation, v. 85. Published Laud's Letters, ix. 92.

Whatnot? qu. whether a corruption of wot not f viii. 82, 86.

Wheat-ears, not found in Sussex only, v. 46.

Whealley, Mr. on the etymon of Ember weeks or days, iv. 13. His etymon
of Easter, viii. 83.

Which, instances of its being used for who, vii. 66.

Whisper, a technical word, i. 6.

Whilaker, J. ascribes the multiplicity of monosyllables to a rapidity of pro.
nunciathn, vi. 51.

White, the Jewish colour, v. 26.

While's print of Abp. Wake, error in the style of the inscription, x. 51.

Whitehaven, never an Episcopal see at, v. 99.

White-horse, pun on the landlord of the, ix. 27.

Whitern, Bp. of, v. 99.

Wick and ho tantamount, viii. 39.

Wicliff, one of the translators of the Bible, v. 80. His severe allusion to
William of Wickham, 81. His death, 82.

Widdringlon, Sir Thomas, says Alcuin gained much honour by his piece De
Adoratione Imaginum, v. 98.

Wig, the word has not a single letter of its original, i. 100.

Wilderness, not a proper translation of desertum, ix. 94.

Wilkes, Mr. the person who conferred in the King's Bench with him in
March 1169, pointed out, ix. 44.

Wilkxns, Dr. David, designed to publish an European Polyglott, i. 42.

William, as a name, occurs very early, vii. 9. Name of, does not occur in
any document before Edward the Confessor's time, vii. 31.

William the Conqueror, the terms conquisivit, conquestu, Sec. applied in au-
thors to him, seems to mean only acquisition, iv. 1. Notwithstanding, he
conquered the kingdom, ibid. Harold engaged him with part only of his
forces, iv. 3, vii. 27. Often termed Bastardus, and frequently Magnus,
vii. 3.'. Had little hair before, vii. 35.

William Rufus, bis oath by St. Luke's face, ix. 29.

William of Malmesbury, dedication of his Antiq. Glaston. corrected, vii. 73.

William of Wickham, WiclifPs severe allusion to him, v. 81.

Williams, Dr. Philip, verses written by him on a pane of glass, i. CO.

Moses, translator of Llhuyd's Welsh preface to the Arcliaeologia,

▼i. 4.

Willis, Dr. Browne, assertions of his respecting the number of Monks at
Peterborough abbey at different times, dissented from, iv. 10. Incorrect
in saying Humez was elected Abbat of Westminster, vii. 52. Translations
of Domesday by him, amended, vii. 68.
Wilson, Dr. Thomas, adopted Mrs. Macaulay's daughter, vii. 80.
fyind — a high wind in one's face apt to make one sleepy, x. 40.

B B

37° INDEX.

Winder used for Window, i. 52.

Window, why so called, viii. 92.

Wine of the Antients could not be so good as that of the moderns, ii. 4.

Helps the understanding, x. 82.
Winter, Thomas, concerned in the Popish Plot, viii. 87.
Wintcr-cloaths should not be changed till the Mulberry -tree puts out its leaf,

ix. 51.
Wirksop manor, the tenure of, entitles the Duke of Norfolk to support the

Royal arm at the Coronation, to hold the sceptre, iv. 85.
Wis, an old English word for think, iii. 22.
Wise, Mr. cites " Laud's Letters" under the title of " Historia Cancel-

lariatns Gnil. Laud," &c. ix. 92.
Witchcraft, why a horse-shoe was first used as a preservative against, ix. 97.
Witches, Swimming of, a remain of the old ordeal trial by cold water,

iii. 83.
Woburn abbey, inscription found at, not Runic, vii. 87.
Wtldand Weald, of different original, vii. 11.
Wolf, Cancer in the breast so called, iii. 62.
Wolfius, Professor, regards the etymology of Druid, as obscure, viii. 67.

Certain derivation of, ibid.
Wollaston, whence he might take his notion of the criterion of good and

evil, x. 42. An adage directly thwarting with him, ibid.
Wolsey, Cardinal, his place supplied in the House of Lords, 1522, though

Chancellor, by Bp. Tonstal, i. 24.
Wolsey, Fiddes's Collections for his life, verses erroneously quoted in, i. 75.

Did not attend in the Parliament, 30 July, 1530, i. 86. Never installed

Abp. of York, ii. 11. Styled Wolsey Wolfe, 12. Allusion to the notion

of his being poisoned, 14. Like Becket, had youths foreign and domestic

educated in his family, ix. 78.
Women not suckling their children justly complained of, vi. 69. Origin of

the practice, ibid. Why they are punished for adultery, and not men,

x. 23. Being in subjection, their crimes not equal, ibid. Not allowed to

appeal but in case of the death of their husbands, x. 25. Reason for this

from a Poet, ibid.
JVonder at Jiothing, x. 12.
Wood, his Athenae Oxonienses illustrated with regard to a production of Sir

Wm. Davenant, iv. 92.
Woodcocks in 1775, many hundreds of them drowned, tempestuous weather

preventing their reaching the laud, ix. 96.
Woodstock, Chapel at, term used in a record relating to it explained, vii. 8.
Wool-combing, Bp. Blase the patron only of that art, i. 21.
Worcester, Survey of, by V. Green, corrections in, vi. 21.
Words — same words have different meanings, ii. 3.
World, Map of, the words at the head of, make an hexameter when read

backward, ix. 66.
Worse, has not always a relation to bad, vi. 81. Improperly supposed the

original of IVar, viii. 95.
Worthies, (Fuiler's) oversight in, ix. 82.
Walton's View of Hickes's Thesaurus, error of Shelton's in his translation of

it respecting a remark of Bp. Gibson, iii. 97.
Wren, Sir Christopher, remarks on his epitaph, compared with one on

Remigius, by Bp. Fuller, v. 49.
Wright, Mr. (Hist, of Halifax) inaccurate in writing Sodor in Man, iii. 51.
Wye, Collepe of, the Master of it not necessarily a prebendary, vii. 77.
Wynkende Worde, his terms of the art of " Kerving," with illustrations, v. 88.
Wynne, Sir John, reason of his house being called Greedir, ix. 71.

THE LTBRARY

. OF CALIFORNIA
LOS ANGELES

INDEX. 371

X.

Xenofthon's Treatise of an Household, translated by G. Hewet, vi. 7.
Ximtnes, Cardinal, changed his Christian name, iii. 61.

y.

Y often prefixed to e, ea, &c. in pronunciation, vii. '?....

i/e, y*, nnd yi, for the, that, and this, how they came to be so used, iii. 73,

vi. 96.
Ye and You, propriety in using, seldom attended to, vi. 91.
Year, the Millenary and Centenary numbers sometimes omitted formerly in

the date of a, vi. 97.
Y01 k, Thomas second Archbishop of, his death, vi. 65.
York, House of, their pretensions to the crown, iii. 9.
You, often used for the nominative case, vi. 91.

Y , Sir G , anecdote of, viii. 29.

Your time is mine, x. 60.

Zany, its meaning, vi. 98.

Zouch, Rev. H. remark of his on the date of a letter of K. Henry VIII. iii. 85.

FINIS.

Printed by Nichols, Son, and Bentley,
R«-d Lion Passage, Fleet Street, London.

UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY

Los Angeles

This book is DUE on the last date stamped below.

Form L9-Series 4939

PN6251. P34A 1818

UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY
llllll III III llll Ill llll nil1

I III III llll

A A 000 032 150 5